You are viewing a story from

The Switch by AnnaG1303

Format: Novel
Chapters: 45
Word Count: 159,518
Status: WIP

Rating: Mature
Warnings: Contains profanity, Strong violence, Scenes of a sexual nature, Substance abuse

Genres: Humor, Romance, Young Adult
Characters: Albus, James (II), Rose, Scorpius, OC
Pairings: Other Pairing, Rose/Scorpius, James/OC

First Published: 02/16/2014
Last Chapter: 01/07/2019
Last Updated: 01/09/2019

Amazing banner by horcruxxx@ TDA

Blair and Ashley are twin sisters who couldn't be more different. Blair lives in New York with her Dad, couldn't care less about school and the only thing on her mind is Quidditch. Ashley lives with her Mother in London, recently became Head Girl and the only thing troubling her is James Sirius Potter. 
All is going well, but what happens when girls suddenly switch places? 


Chapter 1: The One Where Blair Gets Shipped Off to London
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]








Extraordinary chapter image of Blair by nightmare. @tda


"Blair, you should be getting ready.” Dad warns me when he enters my room and looks at all the clothes shattered around the place. “You’re leaving for London in about two hours.”

“I already told you I don’t want to go.” I protest again still laying on my bed lazily, reading the new number of Witch Weekly.

“Well, sometimes we have to do things we don’t really want to.” Dad says as he sits on my bed.

“And I assume visiting your annoying mother and twin sister in London is one of them?” I ask still hoping that I won’t have to go.

“Yes.” Dad confirms and I roll my eyes. “Blair, don’t act like a child now.”

“I’m not.” I say although I was.

“You are.” He says with a smile. “And this isn’t how a seventeen year old girl should behave.” He says perfectly imitating my grandmother from mother’s side, Elizabeth. I still remain angry at him. “Come on, pumpkin, you know I would like to have you all for myself, but this is not how your mother and I have agreed. You know the plan. You go to London for two weeks and Ashley comes to New York for winter holidays.” He reminds me. Completely unnecessary if you ask me, since this is how things were since I was five.

My Mom and Dad got divorced when Ashley, my twin sister and I, were four. It didn’t come as a shock for me and Ashley since our parents always fought. It was actually a relief.

My parents got married pretty young. In their early twenties actually. My Dad, David, was an impulsive young wizard who grew up in Boston. He moved to New York after finishing Boston Institute for Wizards. Later, he became a Curse Breaker. But he actually traveled all around the world a lot instead of settling. That is, until my mother came in the picture.

Wanda was a young witch from Britain wanting to become a journalist. She was raised in a perfect family and was a real lady. And I actually mean a stilettoes on her feet, pearls around her neck kind of lady. Her parents never approved of her being a journalist, but they still let her travel the world, sure that it was just a faze their daughter was going through. So my Mom traveled the world trying to find a perfect story for the Daily Prophet, a newspaper she was working for back then, and came across my father.

They met somewhere in Nigeria and as the story usually goes, they fell in love. The two of them married and haven’t told a single soul. Finally, they returned back to New York and announced the big news to their parents. No need to say, they were shocked. My father’s parents, Melissa and Walter Hastings, were at first pretty uncomfortable with the idea of their only son getting married to a girl he hardly knew, but they accepted his decision.

Unlike my mother’s parents, Elizabeth and Henry Pierce, who weren’t that approving. They are pretty uptight and classy and it wasn’t in their future interest for their daughter to marry a Curse Breaker and live in USA so they decided to put an end to that. They threatened my mother to disinherit her unless she returned back. My parents were trying to reason with them, but they didn’t want to hear about it. The things got even more complicated when two baby girls were born. Instead of bringing happiness and peace into the family, Ashley and I brought only fights and chaos.

Ever since we were little, I remember how our parents constantly fought. It wasn’t a surprise for me to see my Mom cry on the kitchen table after Dad stormed out of our apartment. I guess the pressure was just too strong for both of them.

Finally, Mom gave up and renewed the contact with her parents and returned back to London and to her role as a classy woman her parents always imagined. Dad was left heart-broken as he read her letter in which she described how she returned to London and took Ashley with her. A few days after, the divorce papers came.

Although it took a few years, Dad got used to the fact that she was no longer with us. And things became better. There were no more fights and screaming in the middle of the night.

Although this turned out to be good at the end, I never forgave my mother for being so weak. I am sure that they were happy with each other. At least for a while. But she gave up too soon. Her parents made her.

Today, my Dad is still a Curse Breaker. We still live in New York and I am perfectly happy with how our lives have turned out. Although Dad works a lot, he tries his best to come home for dinner every night. When I was younger, he would read me a bed time story every night before I fell asleep, he would always check my closet just to make sure no monsters were in there and for my birthday, he would always take me out for pizza and chocolate cake, my favorite. He was my Dad, but he was also my best friend.

My Mom is no longer a journalist. That was also one of the things her parents took away from her. Now she’s working at the Ministry of Magic in London and is a personal secretary of the Minister of Magic. Pretty lame if you ask me.

And Ashley and I, although twins, couldn’t be more different.

She grew up in London, classy and elegant in company of most famous wizards and witches. Her birthdays were probably celebrated with tea, fancy dinners and great presents and she probably had servants who checked her closet in case there were monsters. Not to mention, her bed time stories were read to her in French, Spanish, Italian... We belonged to completely different worlds.

Ashley and I were supposed to tolerate each other twice a year. Although sisters, we couldn’t stand each other. Things were more bearable when she came to New York, but now I had to go to London to visit Ashley, Wanda and the rest of the family who I felt cheated by. I couldn’t even call them my family. They were strangers in my life. Strangers who cheated, manipulated and had nothing to do with David and me.

“So you’ll go?” Dad asks me looking at me his eyebrows raised. I take a deep breath and roll my eyes once again.

“I don’t really have a choice.” I say darkly.





“That’s the spirit!” My Dad says sarcastically and I laugh. He laughs together with me and gets up from the bed. “Now please, pack your suitcase ‘cause the portkey is leaving in less than two hours. He smiles once again and leaves my room. I get up from my bed and lazily flick my wand. All my clothes fly towards the suitcase creating a messy pile. Instead of fixing the whole scene, I flick my wand once again and close the suitcase. I bet Wanda would be shocked at the sight, but, hey, I don’t care what strangers think of me. Never did, never will.













 I look at my freshly manicured nails. My grandmother Elizabeth picked out the colour. Just like she picks out everything in my life. The colour of my bedroom, the clothes in my closet, the books I read, even my friends.

The double door of the living room opens and my mother walks in carrying a new flower bouquet. She carefully puts it on the table in the middle of the room.

“What do you think, sweetie?” she asks admiring the pink roses.

“Did grandmother pick it out?” I ask raising my eyebrows and mother turns to me.

“Your grandmother just wants for everything to be perfect when Blair comes.” She says as she adjusts her clothing. She tends to do that a lot. I am pretty sure she has a compulsive disorder. “And so do I for that matter.” She adds and points me a look of warning.

“You do realise that Blair doesn’t want to be here?” I ask her still sitting in the arm chair admiring my nails.

“I am sure you are mistaken, Ashley.” Mother says as she gets back to making sure the flowers are perfect. “We are family after all.”

“I don’t know if you have noticed, mother, but we haven’t been a family for a long time now.” I say. “And, just if I haven’t made myself clear, I don’t want Blair here as well.”

“Ashley Monique Pierce, I don’t want to hear it.” My mother says getting angry in a second. “We have already discussed this. Blair will come here and you will be going to New York for winter holidays just like you do every year.”

“But mother,” I say as I get up from the arm chair fiercely. “She is unbearable. She doesn’t belong here and doesn’t even try to fit in our family.”

“If you like it or not, Blair is a part of our family!” Mother says in an angry tone of voice. “And the two of you will have to learn to get along. You are sisters and I don’t care if you have a problem with her. The rest of the family wants her here. I know that my family wasn’t fond of your father, but all of us want Blair here. So please, keep your mouth shut and suffer through it. If not for your sister, then for me.”

“But...” I protest, but she raises her finger at me threateningly.

“I don’t want to hear it!” she says. “Did I make myself clear?”

“Yes, mother.” I say giving up.

“Good.” She says and looks at the flowers once again adjusting one of the roses. “I will go check on dinner. Blair will be here in a few minutes.”

I watch her leave through the double doors and I walk up to the window watching the crowded streets of London. Although it’s August and the summer still isn’t over, it’s raining. Through the years I got used to the weather here in London, but every now and then I remember the warm summers my family has spent at the vacation house in Hamptons. And when I say family, I actually mean the real family I have had with my mother, father and my sister.

As weird as it seems, Blair and I used to get along pretty well. At least when we were four. I don’t actually remember a lot of my early childhood except for my parents’ constant fights, but the good parts I remember, mostly include Blair. Back then, we weren’t so different. But when our parents separated, we grow up in completely different environments surrounded with different people and we changed.

Sometimes I catch myself thinking how I would turn out if my mother stayed in New York with my father. For starters, my grandparents wouldn’t have such great influence on me. Don’t get me wrong, I love them and they love me, but they have the strange obsession of telling people how to live their lives. They made my mother quit her job as a journalist and I am sure that they would never allow me to become a fashion designer. Instead, after finishing school, I will have to work at the Ministry just like my mother.

The situation in this house makes me happy about the fact that school is starting in three weeks. Unfortunately, in September I am returning to my last year at Hogwarts which means that the time for thinking about my future is running out.

The door opens again and this time my Nanny Beth walks in carrying another bouquet of flowers. She puts it on the table next to the window.

“Miss Ashley, your sister will be here soon.” She says and looks at me. “Maybe you should get ready for dinner.”

“I’m not really feeling well, Beth.” I say. “Maybe I have a fever.”

She feels my forehead and smiles at me just like when I was a child. “You don’t have a fever, Miss Ashley. I assume you just don’t feel like dining with your sister.”

I look at the floor ashamed that she caught me in a lie. My mother, on the other hand, could never tell if I’m lying or not.

“When I first came to work here, you were so happy when Miss Blair would come here or when you would go to New York.” Beth says.

“Times change, Beth.” I say.

“You changed, Miss Ashley.” Beth says. “And so did Miss Blair. Which is normal. You grew up.”

Suddenly, we hear a loud pop in the hallway. We exchange looks and I am the first one to walk out of the living room followed by Beth. I look at Blair who just showed up in in our hallway holding a hair brush in one hand and her suitcase in the other. She turns to me and looks at Beth who is standing right beside me. She always thought it was funny how I had a nanny. Also, Beth was one of her favourite people when she came here. The only one actually.

“Hi, Blair!” I greet her.

“Hey Ash!” she says.

“I hate it when you call me Ash.” I say and she laughs.

“That’s the reason why I do it.” she says and drops her suitcase looking around. “Now where are the rest of the snobs to greet me?” 


A/N So, I have already posted this story before. Have no idea what happened, but everything got deleted. So I used the chance to fix some of the mistakes you guys warned me about. Hope you enjoy it and review it! :) 

In the next chapter: Blair arrives to London and meets Ashley's boyfriend who is not very happy that Ashley never told him of her secret. 

 P.S. To everyone who's starting the story, you can leave  review, on which I would be rather thankful but you can also message me on twitter in case you have some questions. I go by the name E_Patronum03 love you all xo



Chapter 2: The One Where Ashley's Boyfriend Encounters the Wrong Ashley
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


A beautiful chapter image of Ashley by Estella @ tda 




“Miss Blair, it is nice to see you!” Beth says to me with an honest smile. I hug her and she seems a bit surprised, but hugs me back.

Suddenly, we hear footsteps on the stairs and my grandmother in her usual perfect addition shows up. Her hair is pulled up in a tight chignon on the back. Usual pearls are hanging around her neck and she is dressed in a classy black skirt and white blouse completed with black stilettoes. Funny thing about my grandmother, she is one half Veela. She was born in France, but her father moved to London after her mother left them. What can you expect from a Veela anyways?

She was very beautiful when she was younger and some of the beauty still remains. There are still many men who turn around to get a better look at her when she walks by. My mother, but also Ashley and I, have also inherited some of that beauty. Of course, as grandmother Elizabeth always says, that doesn’t help me a bit, because my behaviour will scare any ‘potential wooers’.

“Blair, it is nice to see you.” She says and kisses me on the cheek. I roll my eyes. “No eyes rolling.” She warns me strictly.

“Sorry, grandma.” I say knowing that it will annoy her even more.

“Pardon me or excuse me, grandmother.” She corrects me.

“Whatever.” I say and look at the person who just walked out of his study room.

“My little Blair is here!” My grandfather says and I smile. Although he was the one who helped my parents get separated, I care about him much more than I do about my mother or grandmother. But that still doesn’t mean I was able to forgive him entirely.

“I have missed you, pretty girl.” He says and hugs me.

“It’s nice to see you too, grandfather.” I say.

“Beth, could you please carry Blair’s suitcase to her room?” Grandmother asks and Beth nods her head.

“Sure, Madame.” She says and flicks her wand. My suitcase flies in the air and directly up the stairs followed by Beth. They call it ‘my room’, but I don’t think of it like that. It is just a guest room that belongs to me two weeks a year.

The door of the dining room opens and I look at the person who calls herself my mother. She looks like a slightly younger version of my grandmother with identical haircut, clothes, even the pearls around her neck. I look at Ashley. Is she going to look like that one day?

“Sweetie!” Mom says with a smile and pulls me into a hug.

“My name is Blair.” I say trying to make things uncomfortable on purpose.

“I know honey.” She says trying to defuse the tension.

“I just thought you forgot.” I say knowing that I sound mean. I could pretend I was okay with all of this and be nice to everyone. They are my family after all. But I just didn’t want. I could, but I didn’t want to. “You only see me two weeks a year.” I continue and gladly notice that my mother is hurt.

“I think the dinner is ready.” Ashley says trying to make it less uncomfortable. This is how things go every year. Over the years it’s just like we’re reading some sort of script. “We should go get ready for dinner, Blair.”

“Sure thing.” I say and hand my mother the hairbrush that I used as a portkey and follow Ashley upstairs. Once we enter the guest room I’m staying in, I head towards the bathroom, but Ashley flicks her wand and the bathroom door closes right in front of my nose.

I turn to look at her with an annoyed look.

“Stop being so rude to our mother!” she says angrily, holding her wand.

“You mean your mother?” I ask her. “Because she left me when I was four.”

“She never left you, she is still here.”

“That’s right. Here in London.” I protest. “And I’m in New York. The last time I checked, that was on the other continent.”

“Neither you or I are happy that you’re here.” Ashley hisses. “But you have to suffer through it. You are only making it more difficult for all of us.” With that said she turns around and leaves the room. I stare at the closed door for a while and then decide to take a shower. I don’t even bother to come down for dinner. Instead I pretend to be asleep when Mom comes in searching for me. She pulls the blanket over me so I wouldn’t be cold and kisses me on the forehead. And although that looked like some sort of act all mothers do, to me it just felt fake, like I was watching a scene from one of those muggle movies.


I wake up the next morning pretty late. I enter the kitchen and find only Beth who’s cleaning there.

“Good morning.” I greet her. She was the only person who I actually liked in this place.

“Good morning, Miss Blair.” She greets me happily. “I didn’t even see you when you came in. Do you want some breakfast? Maybe waffles, pancakes or eggs?”

“I’ll just make myself some toast.” I say.

“Of course not.” She says with a pleasant smile. “You are a guest here. I will make you some toast.”

“Thanks Beth.” I say and sit at the kitchen table.

“It’s my job.” She says as she starts preparing me some breakfast. “Would you like to eat at the dining room? I can set up the table.”

“No, I would much rather stay here.” I say and she nods her head. I look around the fancy kitchen and realise the house is unusually silent. “Where is everyone?” I ask.

“Oh, they went to the Campell family for Sunday brunch.” Beth explains.

“Sunday brunch?” I ask. “You do that here?”

“Every Sunday.” Beth says and puts a plate with toast and jam and a glass of orange juice in front of me.

“Thank you.” I say and smile to her. She smiles back and gets back to the dishes. I eat in silence and after I’m finished, I decide to leave Beth to her chores. I step out of the kitchen and just in that moment, I hear the doorbell.

“I’ll get it!” I yell so Beth wouldn’t come running. I casually open the door still wearing my pajamas and am surprised when I notice a tall tanned guy with brown hair who smiles at me.

“Good morning, pretty lady.” He greets me and I stare at him surprised. “Interesting clothes selection. Look what I have for you.” He says and shows me a bouquet of roses. I look at him in shock and when he leans in to kiss me, it finally dawns on me.

“I think you have the wrong person.” I say and he stands in front of me shocked with my American accent. “I guess you’re looking for Ashley.”

“And you’re not Ashley?” he asks still staring at me shocked.

“Nope. I’m Blair.” I say and point to the bouquet. “Want me to put that in the water?” I ask and he slowly nods his head. “I would invite you in, but I’m not sure if you’re some sort of lunatic.”

“Right.” He says and clears his throat offering me his hand. Obviously he’s not a lunatic. He’s too polite for that, which means, I just decided that I don’t like him. “Daniel Jacobson, nice to meet you. I’m Ashley’s boyfriend.”

“And how’s that working out for ya?” I ask him and he raises his eyebrows.

“Excuse me?” he asks and I shake my head.

“Nothing. Forget it.” I say. “Just come in. Ashley is not at home right now, but you can wait for her if you want to.”

“Thank you.” He says as he enters the house still looking at me suspiciously. “Could you maybe explain to me who you are?”

“I’m Ashley’s sister.” I say and he opens his mouth in shock staring at me. “And judging by your face expression, you had no idea I actually existed.”

He just shakes his head.

“Yeah, our parents are divorced and I live with my Dad in New York.” I explain.

“I had no idea...” Daniel starts.

“Yeah, we ignore each other’s existence.” I say. “My friends back at home have no idea I have a sister as well. Except for Nick, my best friend, who has met Ashley so I can’t really deny her existence.”

“I’m sorry, I...” he starts again clearly confused. “I’ll just go now.”

“I thought you came here to see Ash.” I say.

“I was, but I think I need some time to process all of this.” He says and walks towards the door. “It was nice to meet you, Blair.”

“I’m sure it was.” I say sarcastically and try my best not to laugh at his face expression. I close the door behind him and burst out laughing. Good luck getting out of this one, Ash. I think to myself as I throw the bouquet in the trash and walk upstairs to the guest room.






I follow grandfather through the door and into the house quickly, trying to save my hair from the rain. I can’t wait for lunch. I am starving. I never eat anything at those Sunday brunches. It is mostly about drinking champagne and talking to people you can’t stand. I am forced to go there because my grandparents claim it’s a good way to get to know high-positioned people.

“Beth!” Grandmother yells and Beth shows up immediately. “Is Blair awake yet?”

“Yes, Madame.” She says. “I believe she’s in her bedroom resting.”

“Beth?” I ask her looking at the bouquet of roses in trash bin. “Was anyone here?”

“I did hear the doorbell, but Miss Blair insisted on opening.” Beth explains and I get a weird feeling. This can’t be good. Daniel was supposed to get back from Australia today. I am sure he would come for a visit.

“Thank you, Beth.” I say and hand her my jacket walking upstairs and into Blair’s room. I find her lying on the bed reading some book.

“What happened to knocking?” she asks not looking at me at all.

“Was someone here today?” I ask her impatiently.

“For that matter, yes.” She says. “I believe it was your boyfriend.”

I close my eyes trying to stay calm. It’s not lady-like to start a fight.

“He was really surprised when I told him who I was.” She says and looks at me. “I have to admit, I’m slightly insulted that your boyfriend doesn’t know you have a sister.”

I sit down on one of the arm chairs in the guest room and sigh.

“What did he say?” I ask.

“Not much.” Blair says and gets up from her bed. “He was too busy listening to me about how our parents divorced and how your twin sister lives in New York.”

“You told him all of that?!” I ask in shock looking at her.

“Sure thing.” She says with a smile.

“Why did you say all of this?” I scream at her as I get up from the arm chair. “Can’t you keep your mouth shut?”

“I can, but how else would I explain to him why the exact copy of his girlfriend is standing in front of him?” she asks casually.

“You shouldn’t have said anything.” I say.

“Or maybe you should have explained to him that you actually have a twin sister who’s coming for a visit.” She suggests.

“He’s going to break up with me now.” I say desperately.

“Are you even listening to yourself?” she asks me and starts laughing. “You sound desperate. In my opinion, if you actually liked the guy, you would have told him the truth.”

“Well, no one asked for your opinion!” I say angrily and leave her room. I run to my room and sit at my desk grabbing a quill and a piece of parchment trying to think of something to write to Daniel. Damn you are, Blair! You’re not even here for a day and you are already ruining my relationship.

I look at the parchment in front of me and just stare at it. Ten minutes later I realise I can’t explain this to Daniel. And frankly, I don’t even know if I want to. Maybe Blair is right. If I actually liked Daniel, I would have told him about her.

What am I thinking? Of course Blair’s not right! She’s never right!


In the next chapter: Ashley makes a serious decision about Daniel and for the first time ever Blair is a support to her. That's when things start going downhill. 

Chapter 3: The One Where The Girls Come Up With The Idea
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Charming chapter image by imitation @ TDA



The days slowly pass by. And when I say slowly, I mean it. It seems like the eternity has passed by, but unfortunately, it’s been only a week. And I can’t say nothing has happened.

Grandfather tried to introduce me to some guys who happened to be sons or nephews of famous politicians. After that one dinner he tried to take me to, I refused to go to any of the other dinners. Although I have to admit, when we were on some sort of formal dinner at the Ministry, I noticed a guy who was rather handsome. He had dark tousled hair and was very strong and tall, obviously a Quidditch player. He was also one of the rare people who didn’t pretend he was glad to be there and maybe that’s one of the reasons grandfather pulled me away from him quickly. Finally, grandfather gave up and realised no one will ever make a descent woman out of me.

Grandmother, on the other hand, claimed that I have to make myself a descent lady before any other guy can. She spent the entire week trying to make me speak ‘the real English’ as she calls it. My American accent was driving her insane and my attitude wasn’t helping. She made it her business to teach me how to walk, talk, eat and behave like a lady. At first, it was amusing because I could always find a way to drive my grandmother mad, but that is one determined woman and it isn’t easy to make her stop doing something she already set her mind on. So when she started giving me dance lessons, I was the one to suffer because no matter what I did, she didn’t give up.

My mother watched that circus, but didn’t do anything to put me out of my misery. The tension between the two of us grew more and more every day and I didn’t have a problem with it. Actually, I started to call her Wanda instead of mother like she insisted. In that moment I knew I was acting childish and immature and I know she must’ve been hurt, but all I could think about was the fact that I’m returning to New York in just a week. I really couldn’t care less about her feelings.

Ashley did her best to ignore me since that incident with her boyfriend. I haven’t seen him at the house for the rest of the week so I assumed they broke up. I can’t really say I was worried about it. I didn’t even like Daniel. To me, he seemed like a stuck up mommy’s boy just like the rest of the guys I met here. I don’t know what Ash sees in him. I know how much influence our grandparents have had on her, but I actually thought she had more brains than that.

A week after I have arrived, I got to spend a free evening without any lessons while Wanda was at work, grandmother and grandfather were at one of their boring dinners and Ash was out with her friends. I was just reading the magazine about Quidditch in England when I heard the doorbell ring again. I get up from the couch carrying a bowl of ice-cream with me. I open the door and for the second time, face Daniel.

“Good evening.” He says standing there.

“Hey.” I greet him eating my ice-cream.

“I assume you’re not Ashley.” He says looking at me.  I shake my head with the spoon still in my mouth. “So I thought.” He says and smiles at me. I raise my eyebrows. “Don’t you want to ask me inside?”

“Not really.” I say looking at him suspiciously. “Ash is not here.”

“I know.” He says. “On Friday night she’s usually with Meredith and Victoria.”

“Then why are you here?” I ask him.

“I actually came here for you.” He says as he gets closer. “I was thinking we could...”

“What?” I ask raising my eyebrows. “Ashley is your girlfriend.”

“She doesn’t have to know.” He says and leans in to kiss me, but before he comes too close to me I slap him.

“What the..?” he asks looking at my shocked and angry face expression.

“Daniel?” I hear a voice and both of us look at the entrance of the garden where Ashley is standing and looking at the two of us.

“Hey, sweetie, I was looking for you.” He says as she approaches.

“Really?” Ashley asks. “For me or my sister?”

“You, of course.” He says without a bit of shame. I open my mouth in shock. How dares he do it?!

“Right.” Ashley says. “Daniel, we are over.”

“What?!” he asks.

“You heard me.” She says looking determined.

“Don’t do this Ashley, you know you’re going to regret it. What is your grandmother going to say about it?”

“Don’t bring my grandmother in this.” Ashley says. “Just leave now. And don’t ever come back!”

“One more chance, Ash...” Daniel says and grabs Ashley’s arm when she tries to leave. I immediately pull out my wand and point it at him.

“No! One more chance for you, dick!” I threaten. “You better go away or I’ll show you how we do it in Brooklyn!”

“Are you joking?” he asks looking at me.

“Try me.” I say and he laughs.

“Fine.” He says. “I’m going. But you’ll be sorry.”

“Oh, and douchebag!” I call him when he starts walking away. “Don’t call her Ash!”

Ashley and I stand there watching him leave.

“You didn’t have to threaten him.” Ashley says to me.

“I like to threaten people.” I say. “Plus, you are too polite to do so.”

“No, what I meant was, I don’t need help. Not from you anyways.” She says bitterly and turns to me.

“I was just...” I start, but she cuts me off.

“You’re not my friend, Blair.” She says. “We’re sisters. No, forget that. We’re not even sisters. You’re a stranger to me.”

With that said she enters the house leaving me standing outside feeling hurt.

Oh, no she won’t! I follow her to her room. I open the door without knocking.

“Fine!” I say. “We’re not friends. We can’t stand each other. But we are sisters. And we are stuck with each other for another week. And what you saw out there, that was me being nice. So if you can’t accept it, fine! Be your usual stuck up self and keep me out of it!”

I turn around before she can open her mouth and go to my guest room. I jump on the bed and grab the Witch Weekly I brought from home. But just a few minutes pass before I hear a knock on the door. The door opens and Ashley walks in carrying the bowl of ice cream I left downstairs.

“I’m sorry.” She says looking guilty. “I was just angry. I saw that Daniel tried to kiss you.”

“I would never kiss him back.” I say disgusted. “He’s a disgusting creep who only thinks of himself and...”

“I get it.” Ashley says.

“Sorry.” I say and Ashley laughs.

“Actually, you are right.” She says. “He is a creep.”

“Then why did you date him?” I ask surprised when she hands me my bowl of ice-cream and sits next to me on the bed.

“Actually, grandmother introduced us two years ago.” Ashley confesses.

“I should’ve known.” I say.

“Yes, you know how that works.” She continues. “He’s a son of the Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports so she thought the two of us were supposed to be together.”

“Did you like him?” I ask.

“I did care about him.” She says.

“So no?”

“No. I didn’t like him.” Ashley says. “I just didn’t feel fireworks when the two of us would kiss or when we would touch.”

“So who did you kiss that you felt fireworks?” I ask suddenly all interested.

“Umm... No one. I just...”

“You don’t have to tell.” I say.

“It’s nothing, really.” She says but I notice she’s blushing. “Are you accepting my apology?”

“Sure thing.” I say. “You want some?” I offer her some ice-cream.

“Grandmother says that it’s not good for your skin.” Ashley says and I roll my eyes.

“You just keep listen to her. Look where that brought you.” I say.

“You’re right.” She says and grabs the spoon from the bowl. “I really should stop listening to her.”

“Then why don’t you?” I ask her.

“Because I’m not you.” She says and looks at me. “I can’t just say ‘Screw you all, I’m not going to work at the Ministry!’”

“You don’t want to work at the Ministry?” I ask surprised. Since I was here that was all grandfather was talking about. She shakes her head. “What do you want to do then?”

“It’s kind of silly.” She says with a small smile.

“Go on!” I encourage her.

“I want to be a fashion designer.” She says. “That’s not really something my grandparents would allow.”

“True.” I say completely surprised about her decision. “But you can’t allow yourself to end up like our mother. She’s not happy like this.”

“Is our father happy?” she asks me suddenly.

“I think so.” I say. “But he misses her.”

“He never dated anyone else?” she asks and I shake my head. “Neither did Mum.”

“You can’t do that, Ash.” I say.

“I know, but I don’t think I have a choice.” She says and looks at me. “What do you want to do after school?”

I shrug my shoulders. “I don’t know. I just haven’t figured out who I am or who I would want to become.”

“Maybe you’ll figure it out this year.” Ashley says and gets up.

“Maybe.” I nod my head.

“I’m going to see if Beth needs help with the dishes.” She says and opens the door.

“Just so you know, Ashley,” I say before she leaves. “I am ready to help you whenever you want.”

“Thanks, B.” she says to me and I smile. She hasn’t called me B. for a long time.





Ever since Blair and I had that talk, the relationship between the two of us slightly improved. We were actually sisters. Everyone else noticed it too, but not everyone was happy about it. Our grandparents seemed worried that B. would be a bad influence on me. And to be honest, she was, but that made it slightly more fun.

Also, ever since we had that conversation, a strange idea occurred to me causing me to lose sleep. This is the third night in the row I’m not able to fall asleep because I’m too excited, but also, too scared as well. Blair was returning to New York in just a few days and I had to tell her. I get up from my bed and grab my wand.

“Lumos.” I whisper as I sneak past my grandparents’ room and head towards the guest room. I open the door and notice Blair sleeping in her bed. I close the door behind me carefully and sneak to the bed.

“Blair.” I try to wake her up, but she remains asleep. “B!” I hiss at her and she opens her eyes.

“What the hell are you doing, Ash?” she asks me.

“Not so loud.” I say looking at the door. “I need to talk to you.”

“Can’t that wait ‘til morning?” she asks sleepy.

“No.” I say. “You said you would help me to get whatever I wanted, right?

“Sure thing.” She says. “But I’m not selling my kidney just to pay you a trip to Japan or something.”

“That’s not what I came to ask you.” I say and laugh.

“What did you come to ask?” she asks suspiciously.

“I know this might sound weird, but I was thinking that we could switch places.” I say with a smile. Blair stares at me for a while.

“What?!” she asks. “What are you talking about?”

“B, I can’t stand to be here anymore.” I say. “You were right, I can’t end up like Mum, I just can’t. I know what I want to do and I have to follow it. I have to go to New York. It’s my only chance of becoming a fashion designer.”

“I still don’t understand.” She says.

“I want to go to New York to live with Dad.” I finally say.

“Why are you telling me that?” she asks. “You should call Dad.”

“No!” I hiss at her. “No one can know it’s me who’s in New York. Our grandparents would bring me back immediately.”

“So what are you saying?” Blair asks confused. I look at her with a smile and she looks at me finally understanding. “No, Ash, we can’t do that.”

“Why not?” I ask. “No one would notice.”

“Of course they would notice.” She says rationally. “We are not exactly similar characters. We know nothing about each other.”

“We can learn.” I say. “We still have four days until you have to return. We are good actors.”

“And if you go to New York, what then?!” she asks me like I’m a complete lunatic.

“I have better chances of finding someone who’s going to like my work.” I say. “I could make it there.”

“You are crazy.” Blair says and gets up from her bed.

“I have it all figured out.” I say. “We will learn how to be each other. How hard can it be? I mean, we are twins. Then, instead of you, I will be the one returning to New York and you will stay here in London and go to Hogwarts.”

“Are you even listening to yourself?”

“Think about it, B.” I say. “We only have to fool our parents and this is something we can learn. Please, B. You’re the one who told me to do something.”

“I know, but...not this.” She says desperately. She starts walking around the room. “If I would say yes to this, which I’m still not, what do I get from it?”

“Maybe you don’t belong in New York.” I try to persuade her. “Maybe Hogwarts is the place where you can find out what you want to do.” I look at the bunch of magazines about Quidditch next to her bed. “You have always liked to play Quidditch, right? And you are pretty good at it too. I remember Dad was always bragging about it.”

“What’s your point?” Blair asks looking at me suspiciously.

“Hogwarts has great Quidditch teams. If you play there, you could get some practice and become even better. A lot of scouts come to the matches to observe the players. You could have a career in sports.” I look at her and notice she likes what I just told. I know perfectly well that when she was younger she always dreamed about becoming a professional Quidditch player, but her school in New York didn’t have any Quidditch teams and although Dad continued to teach her, she couldn’t find the scouts who would consider her.

She looks at me. “Fine.” She says finally and I start jumping around the room happily. “But when this goes wrong, I’m blaming you.”


In the next chapter: Ashley leaves to New York to spend time with her Dad while Blair leaves for Hogwarts and meets one and only James Sirius Potter. 

Chapter 4: The One Where Blair Meets James
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Amazing chapter image by Lady Took @ TDA


“This is going to end badly.” I say while I watch Ashley try out my jeans.

“It’s not.” She protests. “We have been over every detail in our lives. I think we’re ready.”

“Just remember that you have to send me my broom from New York.” I warn her.

“Don’t worry.” She calms me. “Just don’t forget to write to me every week.”

“Of course.” I say as Ashley packs my suitcase. We have been over this a hundred times. “And not like this, Ash!” I warn her when she starts folding my socks neatly. I flick my wand and they just land in the suitcase.

“How can you be so messy?” she asks looking at the suitcase disgusted.

“You’ll get used to it.” I say when the door opens and Beth walks in.

“Miss Blair?” she looks at Ashley who’s wearing my ripped jeans and red top and her hair looks more like mine now. “Your portkey is leaving in a few minutes.”

“Yeah, I’ll be down in a sec.” Blair says perfectly imitating my American accent. Beth nods her head and leaves the room and I smile proudly at Ash.

“I’m so proud of you.” I say and she smiles. With one flick of her wand, she closes the suitcase.

“This is it.” She says. “We’re doing this.”

“Don’t tell me you’ve chickened out.” I say and get up from the bed.

“No, of course not, but it seems so unreal.” She says and flicks the wand sending her suitcase downstairs. She turns to me then. “Be good B. And please don’t ruin my reputation at Hogwarts. I am the Head Girl so try to act like it.”

“And you get to have a break from all of this.” I say and smile to her. “Get crazy and write to me often. Especially when you find someone who’s going to work with you.”

“I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I’m going to miss you B.” Ashley says and hugs me.

“I’m going to miss you as well.” I say and hug her back. “You should really go. Blair can’t wait to get away from here.”

“Sure thing.” She says and I laugh at her perfect imitation. She opens the door and walks out of the guest room. I follow her downstairs feeling scared, but also a bit excited. When I came here two weeks ago, I have never thought this is how my trip to England will end. Technically, it’s still not over. I still have to spend one more week here before I leave for Hogwarts pretending to be Ashley. We walk down the stairs and I try my best not to fall down in the high heels Ashley’s usually wearing. I have got to hand it to her. It’s not an easy job to spend an entire day in those things. Maybe I should have paid more attention at grandmother’s lessons about how to be a lady.

When we come downstairs, I notice everyone’s already here. I never knew all of them cared so much about me. Or maybe they just can’t wait for me to leave. If they only knew it was their favourite Ashley who was leaving and not me.

Ashley stands next to my suitcase looking at the hairbrush that we use as a portkey. It’s leaving in a few minutes so that means we still have some time.

“So, I guess that’s it.” Ashley says in an American accent. “I’ll see all of you next year.”

“Take care of yourself, pumpkin.” Grandfather says and hugs her.

“Thanks grandfather.” She says with a small smile. I know she’s supposed to hate them, but she’ll miss them when she’s gone.

“Make sure you write to us.” Grandmother warns her.

“You know I won’t.” Ashley says and I can’t help but laugh. She’s even a better Blair than I am.

“I’ll see you for Christmas, Ash.” She says to me.

“Don’t call me Ash.” I say and she grins at me. Then she turns to our mother. Mom smiles nervously at her. I can’t really say I made it easy for her in the past two weeks.

“I’ll miss you sweetie.” She says and hugs Ashley. Ashley hugs her quickly so she wouldn’t be suspicious, but I notice how hard it is for her to say goodbye to her mother for a year.

“See you all in a year.” Ashley says and grabs the portkey. The portkey lights up and Ashley smiles one last time to me before she goes to New York pretending to be me.





It takes just a second for me to land in Blair’s apartment in New York holding her suitcase and wearing her clothes. I don’t even get the chance to look around before someone pulls me in a tight hug.

“Hey Dad!” I greet him and hug him back. It feels good finally hugging my Dad. I don’t really admit how much I miss him when he’s not around. “I’ve missed you.”

“I’ve missed you too, Blair.” He says and lets me go. “How was London? How’s your Mom?”

“Same old, same old.” I say. “London was awful, as expected.”

“Of course it was.” Dad says laughing. “How’s your sister?”

“Good. She’s good now.” I say nodding my head.

“That’s great.” Dad says with a smile on his face. “How about we go grab a pizza at that muggle restaurant you like?”

“I’d love to.”  I say and leave my suitcase in the middle of the living room following my Dad outside in the unknown city. But it feels good. Because now I’m finally free. I am free to do whatever I want.





I have played my role as Ashley for an entire week without any problems. I don’t think I have made anything that would cause suspicion. I did call my mother Wanda by mistake and I did fall when we were at some fancy dinner at our next door neighbours, but other than that, I didn’t cause any other suspicion.

A week after Ashley left for New York, it is time for me to leave to Hogwarts. That was something I was most afraid of. Being in Hogwarts means there is no place for mistakes. I have to make sure no one recognises I’m not Ashley, but I also have to make sure Blair gets her place in Gryffindor Quidditch team. I somehow believe Ashley will have it a lot easier than I will.

When 1st September finally arrives, I nervously go to the Platform 9 ¾ together with my mother and Beth.

“Take care of yourself, sweetie.” Mom says to me and I smile when she hugs me. “I am so proud of you for becoming a Head Prefect.”

“Thank you.” I say and smile to her. Wanda is not the same person when it comes to me and Ashley. When I was Blair, she was distant and maybe it’s partly my fault. I have made her feel like she isn’t important in my life. But when I’m Ashley, she’s proud of being my mother. Makes me wonder, if she stayed with Dad, would she be proud of me as well?

“I love you, sweetie.” She says and smiles. Then she notices someone behind me. “Oh, Olivia Clarence is here. I should say hello.” I smile and watch her leave and then I turn to Beth.

“I’ll miss you, Beth.” I say and hug her.

“And I’ll miss you too, Miss Blair.” She says and smiles to me. I look at her shocked.


“How did I know?” she asks and laughs. “I have raised Miss Ashley. I know her better than her own mother. I think I would recognise if she would suddenly switch places with her twin sister.”

“I’m sorry, I...”

“Don’t be, Miss Blair.” She says. “I love Mr and Madame Pierce. They are my family. But that house is not a place where a young lady should be growing up. Miss Blair has dreams and she deserves to have them fulfilled. I won’t tell anyone. Your secret is safe with me.”

“Thank you, Beth.” I say and hug her once again.

“I hope you find what you’re searching for at Hogwarts.” She says. “And please, take care of yourself.”

“I will. Thank you again.” I say and she smiles back, but when my Mom returns, she steps back.

“The train will be leaving soon.” She says. “You should hurry.”

“Yes, I need to find Meredith and Victoria.” I say and hug her once again. “Take care, Mom.”

“I will, sweetie.” She says and kisses me on the cheek.

“Goodbye.” I say and pick up my trunk, heading for the train. I wave to Beth and Wanda once again before getting on the train.

I enter the train looking around me. This was all so new to me. My school, New York Institute for Magic, is just a few blokes away from my apartment. I don’t travel their by train. Usually Nick picks me up with his car. Although a wizard, he prefers muggles and their technology.

And after classes are finished at 3 o’clock, I go back home. I have never stayed away from my Dad for this long. This sure will be a challenge.

“Ashley!” I hear someone calling me and turn around to look at the two girls. One of them tall, blonde, but with way too much make up and the other one shorter with brown, curly hair.

“Meredith! Victoria!” I say when I recognise Ashley’s best friends. I walk towards them and kiss each of them on the cheek just like Ashley told me.

“It is nice to see you, Ashley.” Victoria says and I smile.

“Nice to see you too.” I say. “Should we find a compartment?”

“But we already have one.” Meredith says and points to a compartment next to us. I notice two girls. One of them is red haired with beautiful green eyes and the other one is blonde.

“But this one is already taken.” I say and Victoria and Meredith laugh. They step in the compartment ignoring me.

“This compartment is already taken.” Meredith says and I raise my eyebrows.

The red haired girl turns to her. “But Alice and I were here first.” She says pointing to the blonde girl.

“Yes, and it is so nice of you that you saved it for us.” Victoria says. “Now, you are free to leave.”

“But...” the red haired girl starts again.

“Goodbye.” Victoria says and two girls exchange looks before they take their trunks and leave angrily. Before she leaves, the red haired girl points me a look full of disgust. I recognise the look because I usually give that look to stuck-up, shallow girls at my old school.

“Ashley? Are you coming?” Meredith asks me giving me a weird look. I look at the two girls that just walked out of the compartment and turn back to Meredith.

“Yes.” I say and sit next to her. “Those two girls...”

“Third year olds.” Victoria says and laughs together with Meredith.

“Don’t worry, Ashley.” Meredith says. “We are seventh year olds. We have privileges.”

I look at the two of them. Ashley forgot to mention the two of them were the bitches around here. I sure hope she’s having more fun in New York.


After the ride that took all day, we arrive at Hogwarts completely exhausted. But once in Hogwarts, I realise it is all worth it. Once I get out of the carriage, I open my mouth in shock at the sight in front of me. It’s not something you see every day. A beautiful, giant castle with the lake and forest very much alike those in muggle fairy tails.

“Ashley, will you please move?” Meredith asks me and I notice I’m blocking the way.

“I’m sorry.” I say and follow her and Victoria towards the entrance. Once we’re in the Great Hall, Victoria and Meredith sit at the Ravenclaw table and I walk towards the fourth table, the one that’s far away from the door. Ashley explained that she is in the Gryffindor house. Apparently this is where the brave ones are which means, I’m pretty much at the wrong place.

I look around the table. According to Ashley, I don’t really have friends in the Gryffindor house so I’m sitting at the table alone. I can’t really complain. If Ashley had more friends, I would have to fool all of them which could be a problem.

After the Headmistress, Professor McGonagall, had her speech, the most delicious sets of meals shows up. I start eating remembering that I should act like a lady so I wouldn’t attract attention. Just when I’m about to stuff my face with apple pie, a tall dark haired boy that I recognise from one of the Ministry dinners, shows up in front of me.

“You and your stuck-up friends should stop messing with my sister!” he yells at me. I raise my eyebrows at him mouth filled with pie.

“Excuse me?” I ask with as much decency my full mouth allows me. I have a great apatite, don’t judge.

“Why are you acting stupid now?!” he asks. “My sister. Lily.” He says looking at the red haired girl from the train.

“Lily?” I ask going through all the information Ashley told me about. “Lily Potter?” I ask carefully and the boy gives me a weird look.

“What the hell is wrong with you, Pierce?” he asks. “Yes, my sister, Lily Potter. You kicked her out of the compartment!”

“Listen...” I say and put the fork down looking at him, trying to remember his name.

“James.” He reminds me.

“James, right.” I say. “I’m really sorry about your sister. Send my apologies to her. But next time, don’t come yelling at me. I am able to talk when you use normal frequencies.” He stares at me for a moment.

“Oh,” I add when I take another bite of the pie. “I prefer to be called Ashley.” He still stares at me shocked.

“You can leave now, thank you.” I say perfectly imitating Ashley’s British accent.

“And here I was thinking there was something different about you, but you are still the same selfish Ashley.” James says.

“I’m glad that we sorted everything out.” I say and look at Lily who’s sitting not so far away from me. I smile at her and she looks at me weirdly. “Good night.” I say to James. He gives me one last weird look and walks away. Although he seems like a douchebag, I can’t help but notice that he has really nice body. Too bad he’s not Ashley’s type.



I have successfully made it through the week at your house without anyone noticing. Except for Beth. She sure noticed, but don’t worry, she promised to keep our secret safe.

Hogwarts is amazing. You actually call this school? I bet you’ll be bored with my school.

One thing only. Can you give me some details on James Potter?  It looks like he can’t stand you so I would really like to know more.

I know the owl won’t get to New York that soon, but I still wish you a happy first day at my school. And good luck with Nick. I hope you manage to fool him.



P.S. Your friends are bitches. 


In the next chapter: Ashley gets back together with Blair's best friend, Nick but is surprised when she finds out he has a girlfriend. Blair, as Head Prefect, is supposed to supervise detention. 

Chapter 5: The One Where Ashley and Blair Have Something In Common
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


Perfect Chapter Image of Nick by mockingjay@TDA



“Blair, Nick is already here!” I hear Dad yell. “Hurry up!”

I dig through a pile of clothes in the closet trying to find one of Blair’s textbooks. Dear Merlin, how can one single person be so messy?! Finally, I give up and get out of the closet.

“Accio Potions  book!” I scream and the book comes flying from one of the draws on the other side of the room. I grab it and put in the backpack and hurry out of the room. I basically run across the kitchen but before I reach the door, Dad yells.

“What about breakfast?”

“I don’t have time.” I say as I try to put on my shoe. “I will be late for school.”

“Usually I’m the one who’s worried about you being late.” Dad says as he puts fresh waffles on the table. Someone knocks on the door and when I open it, I find Blair’s best friend, Nick, standing there. I immediately feel my heart racing and I smile at him.

“Nick.” I say.

“Blair!” he says and hugs me. “It’s nice to finally see you.”

“You too.” I say still smiling. Ever since I was young, I was always looking forward to see Nick. That was one of the benefits of coming here. But I never could admit to Blair how much I actually cared about Nick.

“Nick, my boy!” Dad says when he comes to see who is at the door. I notice he’s wearing a red apron with strawberries on it. Probably the most girly one he could find.

“Nice apron, David!” Nick says and Dad laughs.

“You’re just in time for waffles.” He says.

“My favourite.” Nick says and follows Dad to the kitchen.

“What about school?” I ask following the two of them. They both give me a weird look.

“You pick school over waffles?” Nick asks. “What did your grandmother do to you?”

“I... I just don’t want to be late for the first day.” I say feeling nervous.

“Have a waffle.” Dad says. “You still have enough time.”

I sit next to him at the table and grab a waffle with a fork. I carefully put a small amount of syrup and start eating slowly when I notice Dad and Nick giving me a weird look. I swallow one bite and look at them.

“Is something wrong?” I ask and they exchange looks.

“Did you forget how to eat back in England?” Nick asks and I look at his waffle covered with syrup and also his shirt where a bit of syrup has dripped. I look back at my plate remembering that it’s not nice to look at people while they’re eating.

“I guess I just got used to eating politely after all of those fancy dinners in London.” I say, but neither of them looks satisfied with my explanation. “Wow, look at the time. We should be going.” I say as I get up and pull Nick from the table.

“Now you look more like Blair I know.” He says. “Later David!”

“See you later!” Dad yells as we get out of the apartment. Nick and I go downstairs and into his car.

“Nice car.” I say. “Although I will never understand why you drive that thing to a wizard school.”

“It’s all about the entrance. And this baby is all I need.” He says when he gets behind the wheel.

“What car is it anyways?” I ask.

“I already told you, Chevrolet ’67. I bought it and rebuilt it last year.” He says proudly.

“Nice job.” I say as we head towards the school.

“Is that a compliment?” Nick asks raising his eyebrows.

“Sure thing.” I say. “Why so surprised?”

“Have you met yourself?” he asks eyes on the road. “You’re not exactly big on the compliments.”

“I’m not, am I?” I ask and think about Blair. She isn’t the type of person who hands compliments easily.

“Definitely not.” He says and smiles. He has the most honest smile I have ever seen.  When we were younger I used to like watch him smile. I look at him closely. I notice a tattoo on his arm. Grandfather usually says that those people are a disgrace for our society, but Nick is definitely not a disgrace. He’s one of the rare people I know that are honest and everything they do has a meaning.

Suddenly Nick turns to a parking lot behind some muggle restaurant and parks his car. I get out of the car and follow him towards an empty shopping centre on the other side of the street. I let him take the lead because I have no idea where we’re going. Blair told me about her school, but it would be better if I would first see it for myself. I don’t want to cause any other suspicions.

We walk inside the building and Nick casually walks towards one of the closed shops. Without even looking around, he steps through the glass and disappears. I stand in shock just for a second before I step through the glass as well.

I don’t know how I expected this school to look like. Maybe I had an image of Hogwarts in my head, but this is not how this school looks like. Hogwarts is thousands of years old and this place looks brand new.

There is fresh grass beneath my feet, but the building in front of me doesn’t look like it belongs there. It’s a massive building covered with glass just like the shops in the shopping mall. Although it doesn’t look like it belongs here, it still looks beautiful.

I notice Nick walking in front of me so I hurry to catch up with him. But before I can get to him, he walks to one girl, smiles to her and kisses her causing me to stand in shock. Blair never told me Nick had a girlfriend. I get this strange feeling in my throat and I turn around trying to ignore tears in my eyes.

At first I was looking forward to coming to New York, but now, seeing an only boy I have ever had feelings for kissing somebody else, I’m not that sure.





I have met all three of Ashley’s roommates. And to me, they all seem nice although Ashley said she wasn’t friends with any of them. Savannah is a girl from Ireland who talks a lot, but other than that she’s very nice. Lydia lives in London as well and is pretty shy for her own good, but she’s very beautiful. I am one part Veela so I know how to recognise real beauty. And then there is Hilary, a girl who transferred to Hogwarts two years ago after accidentally setting her dorm at Beuxbatons on fire. I’m not so sure it was an accident, but that girl is definitely one of the best roommates I have ever had. 

Lydia is the one who also took Potions which was my first class the next morning. Hilary and Savannah have decided to use their free period to gain extra sleep and Lydia and I head to the Great Hall for breakfast.

The breakfast was pretty awkward because I had a feeling that Lydia was kind of scared of me. I noticed last night that many people gave me weird looks. Apparently everyone feared Ashley and her friends.

Just when we’re about to head to the dungeons to get to class, Professor McGonagall shows up.

“Miss Pierce!” she calls me and at first I don’t even realise it’s me she’s calling. I’m still not used to being Miss Pierce.

“Ashley, I think she’s calling you.” Lydia says.

“Miss Pierce.” McGonagall calls me again and I turn around.

“Yes, Professor?” I ask her.

“Miss Pierce, I need you to monitor detention tonight.” She says.

“Detention?” I ask.

“Yes, Miss Pierce, detention. You are the Head Girl. It’s your duty.” She explains.

“Yes, I know that.” I say. “But we’re not even here for an entire day. Who managed to get a detention so soon?” Professor McGonagall and Lydia look at me and then exchange looks.

“Honestly, Miss Pierce, you have been here for six years and these things still surprise you?” Professor McGonagall asks me.

“I’m sorry, I don’t know who..?” I start and Professor McGonagall looks at someone behind me. I turn around and look at James who’s sitting at the Gryffindor table, just a few seats away from us.

“James?” I ask.

“Of course. Who else would it be than James Potter?” Professor McGonagall asks and shakes her head. “Detention starts at 7 o’clock. Be there at least ten minutes earlier.”

“Sure thing.” I say and she gives me a weird look. “I mean, of course, Professor.” She gives me one last strict look and walks away. I turn to Lydia.

“What’s the problem with that guy?” I ask annoyed.

“You and the entire school wonder the same thing.” Lydia says and I notice she’s blushing.

“You can’t be serious!” I say and she blushes even more. “You actually like him?”

“Not so loud.” She whispers. “Every girl in this school likes him. You know that.” I look at James once again and notice that he is indeed surrounded by a lot of girls. He just became less attractive to me. Any guy who had to be in the centre of the attention wasn’t my type of guy.

“I don’t know what you see in him.” I say although I do know what girls see in him. With his messy hair and nice body, of course he’s every girl’s dream guy.

“Everyone knows you can’t stand him.” Lydia says.

“They do?” I ask.

“Of course.” She says and checks her watch. “We should go to class.”

“Right.” I say and give one last look at James. Funny thing is, I notice he’s already looking at me.





I pick up my books after my last class of the day, Transfiguration, and head out to try to find an exit out of this place. As soon as I step out of the building, I find Nick waiting for me there.

“Hey! Where were you?” he asks me.

“Transfiguration.” I say as if stating the obvious.

“I can see that.” He says looking at me weirdly. “But we usually ditch our last two classes at the beginning of the year and go get a beer at that muggle bar a few blokes away. Or have you forgotten?”

I try to remember when Blair told me that. But she didn’t. She must’ve forgotten! I try to find my way out of this one.

“No, of course I didn’t forget.” I say trying to come up with an excuse. Then I notice the girl Nick was kissing just a few hours ago. “I just thought you would like to have some time with your girlfriend.” I say trying to sound casual, but it just sounds cold.

“Who, Jenna?” Nick asks and turns around to look at her.

“Jenna, right.” I say. Blair didn’t mention that as well.

“You’re probably mad at me because I didn’t tell you?” Nick asks looking guilty. I look at him with my eyebrows raised. “I know you don’t really like Jenna, but we sort of started hanging out while you were in London. She’s not that bad.”

“Right.” I say trying to process all of this. So, Blair doesn’t like Jenna who happens to like Nick and Nick started going out with Jenna after Blair left. So, Blair actually had no idea about this.

“I know you’re mad at me.” He says. “Come on! Just yell at me! Kick me! Jinx me!”

“I’m not going to yell at you.” I say looking around nervously. “Or jinx you. You are free to be with whoever you want to be.” Nick raises his eyebrows.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” he asks me suspiciously. “You seem different.”

“What do you mean?” I ask nervously.

“Just three weeks ago you would kick my ass.” He says.

“Right.” I say. “Well, I’m giving you a free pass now.”

He gives me one last suspicious look, but smiles and puts one arm around me. As soon as he touches me, I get a weird feeling in my stomach. I believe this is what people call butterflies in the stomach.

“That still doesn’t mean you can ditch on me.” He says. “Beer a day keeps you from dying or something like that.”

“I don’t think that’s how it goes.” I say and he laughs.

“Whatever.” He says. “But you owe me one. I expect that we’ll have that beer tomorrow.”

“But what about school?” I ask and he starts laughing even louder.

“Since when do you care about school?” he asks. “Didn’t you always say that you don’t see an academic future for yourself?”

“Right.” I say. Come on, Ashley! Stop being Ashley and be more like Blair!

“You are so weird lately.” Nick says as the two of us step through the glass of the shop and back into the muggle world.




It is only my first day at Hogwarts, but I already feel exhausted. Although I’m not listening to many classes, the ones I’m listening are pretty demanding. Ashley chose all the hardest classes after her O.W.L.s year, but at the end I’m the one who’s stuck in here.

I practically drag myself to dinner hungry like a wolf. I sit at the table all alone and start eating dinner when Lydia shows up.

“Ashley?” she calls me and I give her a tired look. “Shouldn’t you be supervising detention?”

I jump from my seat and almost fall but manage to keep my balance. I completely forgot about that!

“Shit!” I yell causing everyone to stare at me.

“Did you just..?” Lydia asks shocked. I bet no one has ever heard Ashley Pierce curse before.

“Pardon me.” I say trying to keep it together. “I have to go.” I turn around and start walking having no clue where I’m going. I turn back to confused Lydia. “Where am I even going?” I ask desperately.

“Transfiguration classroom.” She says staring at me like I’m some kind of a weirdo.

“Thanks!” I say and start running from the Great Hall and up the stairs.

I rush into the classroom and face annoyed Professor McGonagall and amused James.

“I am so sorry.” I say trying to catch my breath. “I was busy...”

“I don’t care, Miss Pierce.” Professor McGonagall says as she heads out of the classroom. “But I honestly expected more from you.”

“I’m sorry.” I say one more time before she furiously walks out. This is something I should probably not mention in my letters to real Ashley.

“I always thought you were like super responsible, Pierce.” James says.

“Don’t you have lines to write or something?” I ask him completely forgetting about the British accent.

“What?” he asks confused.

“Get to work, we’re not here to chit-chat!” I order and sit at one of the desks. He stares at me confused for a moment, but starts writing lines in silence. I sigh from relief. For a moment I thought he was onto me.

I get Quidditch Trough Ages out of my bag and start reading it so I wouldn’t die of boredom. I notice James keeps glaring at me from his parchment, but I decide to ignore him.

“Is that Quidditch Trough Ages?” he asks suddenly.

“Praise the Lord, he can read!” I say not bothering to look at him.

“I never knew you like Quidditch.” James says sounding interesting.

“Well, now you know.” I say annoyed.

“Do you play the beautiful game?” he asks.

“Don’t you have work to do?!” I ask and put the book down.

“I will have another detention tomorrow. Does it really matter if I don’t do all the work tonight?” he asks as he sits in his chair casually.

“Why do you even get into all this trouble?” I ask curiously. “It must be exhausting.”

“I’ll show you mine if you show me yours.” He says with a smirk and I try my best not to roll my eyes.

“Yes, I play Quidditch. My Dad thought me.” I say. “Now you.”

“My behaviour has something to do with my Dad as well.” He says. “Maybe I’m tired of all the expectations other people have about me. Just because I have a famous Dad doesn’t mean I’m him.”

“Does that usually work on other girls?” I ask and he smiles.

“I’ll let you be the judge of that.” He says with a smirk.

“In that case the answer is no.” I say and grab my book again.

“Though crowd.” James says and continues to stare at me.

“Yes, I am.” I say.


Dear B.

Just like I promised, I’m sending you your broom. Good luck at the try outs. Show Potter what you’re made of. I really can’t stand him. And the feeling is mutual so don’t get too friendly with him. I should probably mention that our grandparents wouldn’t appreciate you bonding with a Potter.

Of course Beth would be able to see right through us. She raised me. She could always tell if I’m lying. I am happy that she knows. It’s somehow consolable that someone else knows besides us. This is actually a lot harder than I thought, but I guess we both just need time to adjust.

One more breaking news. Nick has a girlfriend! Jenna Something.  I don’t like her, but as I hear, neither do you. At least we have one thing in common.

Tomorrow I’m going out with Nick to some bar everyone hangs out at so wish me luck so he wouldn’t discover our secret.

Other than that, life here is pretty good. Dad is amazing, but he’s suspicious because I can’t eat more than one pancake for breakfast. How much can you actually eat?!

I hope you’re not having too much problems at Hogwarts. And you don’t have to worry about Victoria and Meredith. They are pretty harmless. They just like attention. But be careful. They could get suspicious if you ignore them long enough.

Write to me after the Quidditch try outs and don’t leave out any details. I wish you luck!



A/N: So, fifth chapter is up. I'm really happy that you guys seem to like it. So keep on reviewing and tell me what you think! Also, I really want to know, who do you like the more? Ashley or Blair? 

In the next chapter: Ashley and Nick go out while Blair tries out for the  Gryffindor Quidditch team.


Chapter 6: The One Where Blair Crashes a Party
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Amazing chapter image of Rose and Lily by Z.B.LJ.U.V. @ TDA



My broom arrives in the mail on Saturday morning, just an hour before the Gryffindor Quidditch team try outs. I look at Ashley’s letter and am surprised and shocked at the news that Nick has a girlfriend. Jenna? Jenna Something? Jenna Rollins?! What the hell is wrong with him?! That girl has made my life miserable for six years now and he’s making out with her?!

My first thought was to write an angry letter to him, but then I realised that I can’t because he has no idea the real Blair is in Britain. I just grab another toast and head to the Gryffindor common room to get ready for the Quiddich pitch.

“Ashley!” I hear a voice calling me and when I turn around I notice Victoria and Meredith.

“Meredith! Victoria!” I greet them with fake enthusiasm. I really can’t stand those girls. I try my best to avoid them as much as possible without getting them suspicious.

“Are you eating that?” Meredith asks disgustingly pointing at the toast I’m holding.

“Yes.” I say as if stating the obvious and the two of them exchange looks.

“But that’s pure fat.” Victoria says and stares at me. I look at her and then at my toast. I really want you, baby, but some sacrifices are needed.

“Yes, you’re absolutely right.” I say and throw away the toast. “Pure fat.” I repeat sadly. “I have to go.” I say finally.

“Where are you going?” Meredith asks.

“Studying.” I lie. “I have a lot to study.”

“Oh, that’s great.” Victoria says. “Meredith and I were just going to the library. You can come with us.” I look at her shocked that she actually knows what the word library means.

“Sure!” I say and smile. “I will go get my books and I’ll see you at the library.”

“Great!” Meredith says and smiles.

“I’ll see you.” I say when they walk out of the Great Hall. Yes, definitely not.

As soon as they’re out of my sight, I run towards the Gryffindor common room and get ready for the try outs. I’m actually nervous about it. I haven’t practised for it and I know I won’t actually embarrass myself, but I won’t be at my A game either.

I walk down to the Quidditch pitch where already a lot of people are standing. A lot of girls actually. Why is it that there are a lot of girls?

Then I look at the person giving a speech. James Potter. Wait, what? Come on universe, don’t tell me that James Potter is the Gryffindor Quidditch team captain!

Damn you are, Ashley! You forgot to mention that little detail!

“Ashley?” he asks as I try to casually turn around and leave the Quidditch pitch.


“I didn’t know you wanted to try out for the team.” He says and I notice all the girls angrily staring at me.

“Yes, well...” I say uncomfortably.

“You never tried out before.” He says.

“I figured it was my last year so it’s now or never.” I say and he nods his head curiously looking at me.

“Never thought I’d see the day when Ashley Pierce will come to the Quidditch pitch with a broom.” He says with a smile.

“When you live long enough...” I say and smile back.

“James, will you stop flirting and be the captain again?” A tall red haired boy who I recognise from my Charms class asks.

“I’m coming, Fred.” James says. “Good luck, Pierce.” He says to me and leaves.

“I prefer Ashley.” I remind him again, but he ignores me. I just stand next to all the other girls tying my hair up in a messy bun. I look at all the other girls and notice that most of them can’t even hold their broom properly.

“Okay, guys.” James says. “I have arranged this try outs into parts. First I will have the try outs for Keeper. So, would everyone who’s trying out for a Keeper position step forward. The rest of you can go sit at the stands.”

I join the group of people who are heading for the stands. I watch the rest of the try outs for Keeper and Beater and when James calls the try outs for Chaser, I join the rest of the screaming girls down at the pitch.

“It’s pretty simple girls.” James says and smiles to us. I roll my eyes at him, but I notice the rest of the girls are blushing. “Rose, our new Keeper, will try to block the Quaffles and all you have to do is try to score. The three people who score most points, are our new Chasers.”

I look at the girl he pointed to. She’s a pretty red haired girl, with an athletic body which means she’s been practicing Quidditch for a long time. I have watched her try outs and she was definitely the best person for the job. She’s quick with very good reflexes, but I notice she’s too disciplined. Also, her right side is much stronger than the left one.

“Pierce, you’re next.” James says and I fly in the air right in front of Rose. James hands me one Quaffle and without any thinking, I throw it in the air aiming for the left stand. As I thought, she isn’t that quick on her left side. The Quaffle goes right through it. I shoot for the left stand two more times, but at my fourth shoot, I change the direction and shoot for the right one. Rose fails to catch it and gives me an angry look. I just smile at her and go for my fifth shoot. This time I decide to try my skill so I shoot for the one in the middle. I shoot the Quaffle and manage to score.

“Pierce, you’re in!” James yells when Rose and I land. “Never have I seen someone play that well.” He says sounding impressed.

“Thank you!” I say excitedly and hug him not even thinking about it. When I realise what I’m doing, I step back awkwardly. I notice James feels uncomfortable, but satisfied as well.

“Umm, yes, congratulations.” He says and offers me his hand.

“Thanks.” I say and shake his hand.

“Nice game.” Rose says showing up next to me.

“Thanks.” I say.

“You’re a great player.” She says with a smile.

“So are you.” I say and smile back to her.

“Alright!” James says. “We have a team now. Be sure that we will practice a lot. To all of you who made it, congratulations, and to the rest of you, I’m sorry. Better luck next year.”

I look at the faces of angry girls shooting evil glares at all of us, mostly at me. I actually feel kind of sad for them. James has them wrapped around his little finger. I look at James and his usual smirk and in that moment, I decide I won’t be one of those girls.





“What are you doing up so early on a Saturday?” Dad asks when he shows up in the kitchen ready for work. I have woken up about an hour ago and I have made breakfast to surprise Dad.

“I wanted to make you breakfast.” I say happily pointing to the table with pancakes, waffles, eggs, coffee and fresh fruit. “There’s also fresh orange juice in here. I squeezed the oranges just a few minutes ago.”

Dad stares at me in shock. “Wow.” He says. “I never knew you had it in you.”

“Had what?” I ask.

“The housewife material.” He says jokingly and I smile. Suddenly, we hear the knock on the door.

“I will get that.” I say. “You just sit at the table and I will be right back.” I hurry to the door and when I open it, there’s Nick standing there looking surprised to see me.

“It’s Saturday.” He says and I raise my eyebrows.

“Well, good morning to you too.” I say.

“No, I mean, what are you doing up so early? It’s Saturday.” He says.

“I was wondering the same thing.” Dad says mouth filled with food. Nick walks in staring at all of the food.

“Wow, David, I had no idea you changed your profession to a cook.” He says.

“Not me.” Dad says as he pours himself some coffee. “Blair.” Nick turns to me in shock.

“You can cook?” he asks and I realise that this is not something real Blair would do.

“It’s not really hard to make some eggs.” I say and Nick continues to stare at me. “Coffee?” I ask as I sit at the table.

“These are good eggs!” Dad says pointing to his plate.

“Oh, thank you.” I say. “I read about that recipe in one of the cook books. The secret is that...”

Both of them look at me suspiciously, so I just stop talking and drink my coffee.

“So what do you have planned out for today?” Dad asks.

“We’re going to that new bar. You know? That place on Fifth.” Nick says as he stuffs his face with pancakes.

“A little bit of Manhattan, ha?” Dad asks as he gets up from the table.

“Manhattan?” I ask. “We’re going to Manhattan?”

“Yes.” Nick says with a smile. “Living large, baby.”

“I have to get to work now.” Dad says completely ignoring us. “Have fun tonight.”

“Oh, we will.” Both Nick and I say in one voice.





I decide to spend the Saturday night doing some homework. I am already far behind and it is only first week of school. But with all the prefect duties I have, I simply don’t have time for everything. I even sleep less than I did before. This is all too hard. I am not responsible like Ashley. I like sleeping more.

Suddenly, Rose and Lily join me.

“Hey.” I greet them carefully. The entire Weasley/Potter family has a tendency to avoid Ashley.

“We have to tell you something and you need to stop it.” Rose says.

“What is it?” I ask.

“A party.” They both say in one voice.

“A party?” I repeat with my eyebrows raised.

“James is throwing the usual getting back to school party.” Lily explains.

“That’s awesome!” I say and both of them give me weird looks.

“You are the Head Girl.” Rose reminds me.

“Right.” I remember.

“So you will talk to James and stop the party?” Lily asks me.

“Of course, but, just for the information, when does the party start?” I ask casually.

“10 o’clock.” Lily says and I check my watch. It was 8:30 already.

“Wait! Why do the two of you want to stop the party?” I ask.

“I’m prefect as well.” Rose says proudly.

“And I’m James’ sister and I really don’t want for him to get in trouble again.” Lily adds.

“I understand.” I say and close my books. “I will go talk to him right now.”

“Great!” Rose says. “Come on, Lily, I still have to finish homework.”

“Bye, Ashley.” Lily says and follows Rose to the girl’s dormitories. I wait a few minutes and then I go to my dormitory as well.

I have a party to get ready for.


An hour later I head towards the Room of Requirement where the party is taking place. I have never been to that room, but Ashley explained how to get in. Easier said than done because I got lost somewhere on the sixth floor. Lucky for me, it seems like the entire school is going to the party, so I just follow a couple of Ravenclaws to the Room of Requirement.

I enter the room and am surprised with what I find here. The room is enormous and there are hundreds of people in here drinking, dancing and making out. I never knew this could take place at school like Hogwarts, but I guess everything is possible when James Potter is involved.

It doesn’t take long for me to find a bar. I get myself a bottle of Firewhiskey and a cup. Ah, this makes me think about the times Nick and I discovered alcohol and got completely drunk when we were fourteen. Of course, I’m much mature now. I know how to drink now.

“Ashley!” I hear an angry voice calling me. I turn around and find Rose.

“Hey, Rose!” I greet her cheerfully.

“I thought you were going to stop the party!” she hisses.

“I couldn’t find James.” I lie. “So I decided to come to the party to make sure it doesn’t get out of control.”

“Is that alcohol?!” she asks shocked.

“Listen, Rose.” I start while I grab another cup. “You need to relax. You worry too much and this can’t be good for you. I can see that you’re responsible and that is great. I’m sure your parents are very proud of you. But you have to live a little. And if you won’t do it now, when? So, here.” I say and give her the cup with Firewhiskey. “Drink this and have fun!”

“I’m not so sure this is a good idea.” She says to me worryingly.

“Of course it’s not.” I say and laugh. “That’s why it’s loads of fun. Trust me. I am the Head Girl after all.”

“You won’t tell anyone?” she asks.

“Obviously not!” I say and raise my glass. “Cheers!”

“Cheers!” she says and takes a sip of her drink. She starts coughing like a maniac and I start laughing. Ah, the good old days when I first started drinking.

I grab my bottle and head towards one of the couches. I sit in and pour myself some more Firehiskey.

“Pierce?” I hear another shocked voice.

“What?!” I ask annoyed when I recognise the voice. James sits next to me and raises his eyebrows.

“I mean, how can I help you?” I ask politely. Being Ashley is fucking hard.

“Are you drinking?” he asks.

“Yes, herbal tea. It’s good for your nerves.” I say and he laughs.

“It’s definitely good for the nerves.” He says and gets out his own cup. I pour him some Firewhiskey. “So, will you please explain to me what you’re doing at a party that is clearly forbidden?” he asks.

“No.” I say simply. “But I won’t rat you out either.”

“Why not?”

“We all need some fun, I guess.” I say and look at Rose who’s currently dancing on the dance floor.

“You are so different this year.” James notices and I almost choke with my drink. “Good different.” He adds and smiles. “The old you would never spoke a word to me.”

“Can’t imagine why.” I say sarcastically.

“Even your insults are better.” James adds and I laugh.

“Maybe I’m not different.” I say. “Maybe you have just noticed me now.”

“It’s true that I have noticed you now.” He says. “But only because you are different.”

“I’m not different.” I try to persuade him.

“Yes, you are. Suddenly you play Quidditch, you are funnier to be around, you just act differently.” He says and takes a sip of his drink. “Trust me, the old you wouldn’t come to this party.”

“The old me was kind of boring.” I say.

“Yes, she was.” James confirms. “I would never try to kiss the old you.”

I look at him all interested. “And the old me wouldn’t kiss you back even if you tried.” I say. “I guess that’s the one thing that’s not different about me.”





I give myself another look in the mirror. I decided to wear one of my own dresses and maybe if I have enough luck, someone will notice me and by the end of the year, I will have the chance to work with someone and my work will get recognised.

“Blair, come on!” I hear Nick yell from the living room. “What the hell are you doing in there so long?!” I roll my eyes. Boys just don’t understand that perfection takes time. I apply lipstick one more time and get out of my/Blair’s room.

“Blair, if you don’t come out, I’m coming in!” Nick yells.

“I’m here.” I say and look at him. He looks at me with his mouth opened. “What?” I ask checking if I look fine.

“You’re a girl!” he says still in shock.

“Thank you, Nick. I will take that as a compliment.” I say sarcastically.

“No, I did mean it as a compliment.” He says and smiles. “You look beautiful.” I smile back at him suddenly feeling nervous.

“Thank you.” I say and look at my shoes instead of looking at him.

“Right!” he says uncomfortably. “We should go. My car is parked outside.”

“Sure.” I say and head towards the door. Nick casually opens the door and lets me go out first. “Thanks.” I say and smile at him again. We walk towards the car and once I get in, I feel even more uncomfortable. I have always had feelings for Nick, but since I’ve been here, we have never had any weird moments. That is, until now.

“So, umm...” Nick starts not looking at me, but concentrating on the road. “How is your sister?”

“My sister? B..? Ashley?” I ask looking at him.

“Yes, Ashley.” He says with a smile. “Unless you have other sisters.”

“Ashley is good. Great in fact.” I say casually. “She just broke up with her boyfriend actually.”

“I’m sorry. For her.” Nick says. “I hope she’s doing well now.”

“She is.” I say and nod my head. “He was not the guy for her anyways.”

“Yeah, probably.” He says.

“Probably?” I ask and raise my eyebrows.

“Don’t get me wrong.” Nick says. “I am sad that she broke up with her boyfriend, but I always imagined she will go somewhere and be someone. She isn’t supposed to be a housewife in London. She’s going to make it in life.”

I look at him surprised. I never imagined he actually thought so much about me.

“What?” he asks looking at me.

“Nothing.” I say shaking my head. “I just had no idea you thought of Ashley like that.”

“I was just... You know... I didn’t...”

“I understand.” I say although his behaviour is quiet amusing to me. “Don’t worry.”

We spend the rest of the ride in silence and when we arrive at the bar, Jenna joins us and she and Nick start kissing completely ignoring me.

And all is right in the world.



We haven’t heard from you in a week. You usually write the first week when you arrive at Hogwarts. I am worried about you.

Everyone misses you as well. So please, don’t make us any more anxious and write back.

One more thing, I had no idea you broke up with Daniel. The boy came to our house completely heart-broken. Honestly, sweetie, Daniel is just perfect for you. He’s classy, smart and what’s most important, he comes from a good family. I really think you should talk to him.




In the next chapter: Things get awkwards between James and Blair and if that's even possible, they get worse in one Potions lesson. Ashley meets her Dad's partner. 

Chapter 7: The One Where Slughorn Ruins Everything
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Amazing banner of the girls by milominderbinder @ TDA 



I walk the hallway early in the morning feeling panic because I haven’t done half of the homework I was supposed to. Not to mention, I still have to monitor detention tomorrow. I yawn while entering the Great Hall in search for coffee when James shows up in front of me.

“You turned me down?!” he asks angrily.

“Yes.” I say calmly and continue to walk towards Gryffindor table trying to avoid James’ stupid questions. Unfortunately for me, he follows me and sits next to me.

“I just wanted to check if it was a dream. Or better yet, a nightmare!” he says staring at me while I take a cup of coffee.

“Nope.” I say.

“Why?!” he asks shocked. “No one ever does that! No girl has ever turned James Potter down!”

“Actually, one did.” I say. “Ashley Pierce.”

“I know! I was there!” he says still looking at me.

“What do you want from me then?” I ask as I grab a piece of toast.

“I want you to kiss me!” he says as if stating the obvious.

“No.”  I say calmly.

“Why not?”

“You are boring me!” I say as I get up from the table. He follows me even when I head towards the door.

“Just tell me why!” he yells. “Give me one good reason!”

“Because you think you can have it all!” I snap. “You’re the type of guy who thinks he can have it all. You pretend to be some sort of rebel just to get into girl’s pants and guess what? I’m not that girl. All the other girls are kissing you because you’re James Potter, son of a famous wizard and I don’t want to kiss you because of that. Scratch that! I don’t want to kiss you ‘cause you’re you!”

James stares at me for a moment, his mouth opened in shock. “I’m not even sure I want to kiss you anymore.” He says.

“Then what am I still doing here talking to you?” I ask and turn around leaving towards the library ignoring James for the rest of the day.

But on Monday, I can’t continue to ignore his Royal Arrogance because he’s in my Potion’s lesson. I still have no idea how he managed to get there, but whatever, the point is, the trouble starts with Professor Slughorn.

“I have thought about how to make progress in this class and I think I have a great solution for everyone.” He announces to us enthusiastically.

“This can’t be good.” Lydia says while staring at Slughorn suspiciously.

“I am going to pair you up!” Slughorn says with a giant smile. “There, there...” he says when the entire class mumbles unhappily. “I will pair you up according to the alphabet. That means that you and your partner will do all the work together, but I still expect you to write your own homework.” He looks at James who smiles at him mischievously.

“Sorry, Professor.” James says with a smirk. “I can’t help it that I have so many fans who can’t wait to do my homework.” He and Fred laugh and all the girls in the room, including Lydia, giggle. I roll my eyes and it seems like Slughorn shares my opinion about James.

“As I said...” he brutally cuts James’ laughter. “I will pair you up according to the alphabet. That means that you, Mr Potter, will spend a great deal of time with...” No problem here. I’m a Hastings. H is nowhere close to P.

Except that I’m not Blair anymore. And Pierce is very, very close to Potter. I get a weird feeling when Slughorn grabs his notes and checks the pairings.

“Oh, with Miss Pierce!” Slughorn says proudly.

“Oh, no!” I say louder than I intended to. James smiles at Fred and winks at me. I just roll my eyes at the gesture.

“Mr Potter, you can sit next to Miss Pierce.” Slughorn orders. “And the rest of you, will you please stand up so I can arrange you into pairings?”

James sits next to me while everyone else is standing up and listening to Slughorn. I notice that a lot of girls are giving me angry looks because of my partner. I should probably be scared for my life.

“So, what do we do now?” James asks when he moves closer to me. “Partner?” he adds with a smile.





When I hear the bell ring, I get up from my usual place at the bench in front of the school and head towards the Herbology class. As soon as I reach the entrance, I hear someone calling me.

“Blair!” I turn around and look at Nick who’s running towards me. He looks so handsome that I even forget I should be mad at him for ditching me on Saturday.

“Hey!” I greet him.

“No time to talk!” he says clearly in a hurry.

“Yes, you’re right, I have to get to class...”

“Forget about the class!” Nick cuts me off. “We’re going to Manhattan!”

“I beg your pardon?” I ask and he looks at me suspiciously. “I mean... What?!”

“We are going to this new bar that opened.” Nick announces happily. Is it just me or are there a lot of bars opening here every night?

“Why is this so important?” I ask suspiciously.

“Well, I thought you would like to come with me and Jenna...”

“Can’t.” I say at the mention of Jenna’s name. “I have classes to get to. Bye!” I quickly turn around and head towards the classroom leaving Nick confused and alone.





“I can’t believe you actually have the chance to be Potion’s partners with James!” Savannah says sounding jealous.

“Neither can I.” I say disgusted and jump on my bed.

“You sound like it’s a bad thing.” Hilary adds while checking her nail polish.

“It is.” I say. “I don’t want to be his partner!” In any sense.

“Then give him to me!” Hilary says sounding greedy.

“You already had him!” Savannah protests and Lydia laughs. I turn to Hilary shocked.

“You were with James?!” I ask and she laughs.

“You don’t remember?” Savannah asks confused. “It was back on our fifth year when Hilary first came to Hogwarts.”

“And we weren’t actually together!” Hilary protests. “We were just...”

“Snogging.” Lydia finishes for her and all of us laugh. Hilary smiles mischievously.

“Those were good times.” She says with a wicked smile. “If he’s offering, you should do it, Ashley.”

“Do what?” I ask looking at her confused.

“Do it.” Savannah adds. “With him.” I look at her confused for a second and then it dawns on me.

“You mean sex?!” I ask shocked and Savannah and Hilary laugh. Lydia just looks uncomfortable.

“Yes.” Hilary confirms. “You have done it with that boyfriend of yours, Daniel, right?”

“Ex-boyfriend.” I remind her. “And no. I have never done it.” I was never even close to doing it. Boys in my school are too concerned with what Jenna and her friends think and they never paid any attention to me. I have never had any real boyfriends. Actually, the only two important guys in my life, are my Dad and Nick.

“It’s pretty simple actually. Boy likes a girl, she likes him back, they have sex.” Hilary says.

“But I don’t like him.” I protest and all three of my roommates exchange looks.

“Oh, you do.” Savannah says. “You just don’t know it yet.”





“Blair!” I hear my Dad’s voice yelling from his bedroom when I enter the apartment. “Is that you?”

“Yes!” I yell. I apparated from school today instead of riding with Nick in his car since him and Jenna have ditched school today. Dad runs out of his room clearly in a hurry trying to put on his shoes.

“I need to ask you a favour.” He says as he puts his left shoe on. “I have to apparate to China immediately. Apparently there’s a problem with one of the tombs. Everyone who has ever entered has disappeared. I have to check it out immediately which means I can’t get to my partner in time to deliver these documents.” He hands me a bunch of papers. “Could you please deliver them for me? I really have no time.”

“No problem.” I say as I check out the documents in my hand.

“Just go to one of the muggle bars on Manhattan. My partner will be there.” He says checking his pockets in a hurry. He finally gets out a small piece of parchment and hands it to me. “That’s the address. Are you sure you’ll be able to find it?”

“Of course, Dad.” I convince him. “Just go. And take care of yourself.”

“Thanks, sweetie.” He says and kisses me before he apparates. I check the address and put the documents in my bag before apparating as well.

I apparate in an empty alley, but when I walk out, I find crowded streets filled with people who are in a lot of hurry. Although Manhattan is a part of New York, it actually seems like Manhattan is the city.

 I start walking towards the muggle bar on the other side of the street firmly holding my bag so no one would steal it from me. Grandmother has always said that the streets of New York are full of criminals which causes me panic whenever I come to Dad and Blair for Christmas.

I open the door and slowly come in looking for someone who would look like Dad’s partner.

“Blair?” A woman next to the bar calls me. I turn around and look at the tall woman with dark brown long hair. She smiles at me and stands up from the bar stool she was sitting on. I look at the red blouse she’s wearing and black skirt. I can’t help but notice that she’s very well dressed.

“I was expecting your father, but I’m sure glad he sent you.” She says. I look at her for a minute confused.

“Excuse me?” I finally say. “You’re Dad’s partner?”

“Can it really be you don’t remember me?” she asks and laughs showing me her perfect white teeth. “Of course not. The last time you have seen me it was for your thirteenth birthday. Elena.” She says and offers me her hand. “Elena Rodley.”

I politely accept her hand although I don’t feel uncomfortable with her being my Dad’s partner. I know Mum and Dad have divorced a long time ago, but I still hoped that one day they will get back together. And with that woman by my Dad’s side, Mum doesn’t stand a chance. Elena is beautiful, confident and she’s a Curse Breaker. What else can a man wish for?

“I believe you have something for me.” She says smiling at me.

“Right.” I say as I get out the documents from my bag. “Dad had to go to China...”

“Yes, I’ve heard.” She cuts me off while looking at the papers. “Would you like to have a drink with me since we’re already here?”

“Sure.” I say uncomfortably and sit next to her at the bar.

“One Cosmopolitan.” Elena says to the bartender. She looks at me then and smiles. “Make it two, actually.” The bartender nods his head and walks away and Elena smiles at me. “Have you ever tried a Cosmopolitan?”

“No, not really.” I say feeling so immature next to her. Actually, I don’t think she’s a lot older than me, maybe five or six years, but she looks so much more mature.

“It’s a fabulous drink.” She says with a smile. She’s a typical New York woman. High heels, lipstick, perfect haircut and she drinks fancy drinks. Exactly the woman I always wanted to become.

“So, how are you, Blair?” she asks me. “Your father constantly talks about you, but I have never gotten a chance to talk to you. You grew up to be quiet a lady through the years.”

“Yes, well. Dad is the best. He raised me.” I say and she smiles. Her smile actually makes me nervous. Like there’s more to it than the usual politeness.  

“David is really amazing.” She confirms. “So, tell me do you have a boyfriend?”

“No, not really...”

“What about that boy you used to hang out with, Nate, or what is his name?” she asks.

“Nick.” I correct her and she nods her head sipping her drink.

“Right, Nick.” She says. “He was a very cute child. Are the two of you still friends?”

“Yes, but just friends.” I say and she smiles mischievously at me.

“I’m not so sure of that.” She says.

“He has a girlfriend.” I protest.

“So what?” she asks. “If he has a girlfriend it doesn’t mean you can’t have him too.”

“I don’t think I’m that kind of person.” I say and she laughs rather loudly.

“Everyone’s that kind of a person every now and then.” She says and I look at her suspiciously.

Is that how she feels about my father? Technically, he and my mother are not married for a very long time, but since they divorced, Mum hasn’t seen other guys. I was hoping Dad did the same. And the thought of him and Elena just makes me sick.

“I think I will go now.” I say as I grab my bag and stand up. “Thanks for the drink.”

“Any time.” She says with a smile. I smile back although unwillingly. But if it’s something I learned from my grandmother it’s that you should always be polite. Maybe the universe will pay me back some time.

I step out of the bar and notice that it started to rain. I start walking towards the empty alley I apparated to, but when I walk around the corner to hide from the rain, I accidentally bump into someone.

“I’m so sorry.” The guy I bumped into says. I look up at him since he’s taller than me and he smiles to me charmingly. I can’t help but stare at him although I know it’s completely rude. He has blonde hair which perfectly matches his dark blue eyes. I notice that when he smiles, he has two little wrinkles in his cheeks. He blinks a few times and I realise I’m staring at him like some kind of idiot.

“It’s fine.” I manage to mumble and start walking towards the alley feeling shaky on my legs. I can’t help but turn around to check him one more time and I notice happily that he’s still staring at me with a smile on his face. And grandmother thought this city was full of criminals. All I see is perfection.


Dear Ash,

Just as I promised, I’m informing you that I made it into Gryffindor Quidditch team. At first I was very happy about it, but now I’m not so sure. Maybe you should have told me that James freaking Potter was the Captain!

I think I understand why you can’t stand that guy. He’s arrogant, obnoxious and I don’t really see what the rest of the girls see in him. He’s nothing but an attention seeker.

The problem is, he’s my new Potion’s partner which means I’ll have to spend a great deal of time with him. I don’t think I have your patience and I’m definitely not as polite as you. Scratch that, I’m not polite at all.




P.S. I really think you should show someone your work. Your designs are amazing! All you have to do is show them to someone. How are you ever going to get where you want if you’re not going to take any risks?!


P.P.S. Stop attending all of my classes! You’re completely destroying my reputation! 


In the next chapter: 

Ashley bonds with her father and has a serious talk with Nick, while Blair starts to stress out because of all the new responsabilities she has to take on. 

Chapter 8: The One Where Ashley Takes a Stand
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Beautiful chapter image of David by moony @tda 



The days quickly pass by and September soon gets replaced by October. The days get colder and I still haven’t gotten used to the fact that I’m pretending to be Blair. I haven’t gotten any better at it either. I can’t bring myself to ditch any of my classes and I really can’t be as rude as Blair.

Dad has gotten very suspicious especially when he almost saw the letter Blair has sent to me. Nick was also onto me, I could tell. I caught him stare at me suspiciously whenever I would say something that’s not Blair-like. He was especially suspicious when I angrily yelled at our Transfiguration French!

But I wasn’t actually angry at our professor. I was angry at Nick. We have been out several times now. Of course, Jenna joined us every time which means I was completely invisible to Nick. I decided to completely ignore Elena’s advice. There’s no way I’m going to flirt with Nick and let him in on my and Blair’s secret. I just have to ignore all of it, my feelings for him, Jenna and her constant appearance whenever Nick and I want to go out. So, the less time I spent with Nick, the better I could play my role as Blair.

In the meantime I didn’t show anyone my work. I know Blair told me to do so, but I couldn’t expose myself like that. Instead I just made my own clothes which weren’t that bad either. My plan for now was to wear those clothes and hope that someone will notice me.

“Nice outfit.” Nick says to me when we head home after classes. Surprisingly, Jenna doesn’t join us this time.

“Thanks.” I say looking down at the dress I made just a few days ago.

“So, I wanted to talk to you.” He says concentrating on the road. 

“Then talk.” I suggest.

“No, not here.” He says and I immediately panic. What if he finally figured everything out?! “Can you meet me at that bar we used to hang out? River’s?”

“And Jenna?” I ask.

“Just the two of us.” Nick promises. “So, 7?”

“Sure.” I say as he stops his car in front of my building.

“See you at 7 then.” He says and smiles to me.

“See you.” I say and step out of the car. I watch him drive away and stand there for a few more minutes. Nick knows. I know he knows. He knows I’m not Blair. I shouldn’t have been so stupid. I shouldn’t have suggested that we switch places in the first place.

I don’t even notice when it starts raining until my hair is completely wet. I drag myself upstairs to my apartment and just when I’m about to open the door, Elena walks out. I stand there in shock and she smiles.

“Oh, hey Blair!” she greets me happily.

“Elena!” I say, fake smile crossing my face. “What are you doing here?”

“Your Dad and I had to do some stuff.” She says. “Work stuff.”

“I bet.” I say and she smiles again.

“I have to go now.” Elena says. “Hope I’ll see you soon.”

“Right.” I say and watch her leave. As soon as she walks around the corner, I enter the apartment and find my Dad sitting on the couch reading the newspapers.

“Hey, sweetie!” he greets me.

“Hey, Dad!” I greet him overenthusiastically causing him to look at me suspiciously. “What was she doing here?”

“You mean Ellie?” he asks. Ellie?! He has a nickname for her?!

“Ellie. Right.” I say still fake smiling.

“We were just catching up on some paperwork.” He says casually.

“Just paperwork?” I ask suspiciously and he looks at me.

“Of course.” He says. “What else..?” he starts and then it dawns on him. “Oh! You mean that me and Ellie..?” I nod my head and he laughs. “It’s nothing like that.” He says.

“I’m not so sure.” I protest.

“She is 23 years old.” Dad says. “She’s not so much older than you are. Do you really think I would date someone like that?”

“Well, I don’t know...” I say. “She seems like she wants more.”

“That’s just Ellie.” Dad says and laughs. I, on the other hand, stay completely serious. He stares at me for a moment and gets serious as well. “Sit here, Bee.” He says and I smile and sit next to him.

“I’m not dating Ellie.” He says. “She’s my partner. I’m actually her mentor. I help her study, I help her be better at what we do. I’m not interested in her like that, but if I was, it would also be okay.” I stare at the coffee table completely silent. “Your mother and I are divorced for thirteen years. It’s okay for the two of us to date other people.”

“You don’t have to...” I start, but he cuts me off.

“Yes, I do.” He says nodding his head. “I do have to explain myself. We have never talked about this and it’s a mistake your mother and I have made. We were too weak to make it right before, but now it’s the time.”

“Why?” I ask. “Why is now the right time?”

“Because you’re growing up.” Dad simply says. “Your life is just beginning and you can’t make the same mistakes your mother and I did. I, as your parent, am supposed to make sure of that.”

“You’re only one half.” I say.

“What?” he asks clearly confused.

“You’re my father, but I still have a mother as well.” I explain. “You’re one half. My Mom is the other.”

“I never knew you felt this way.” Dad says sounding a bit hurt.

“Dad, you’re the best Dad I could wish for.” I say. “Really, you’re even more than Dad, you’re my friend, but I need my Mom every now and then.”

Dad looks at me for a moment. “We screwed it up, didn’t we?”

“Why did you do it?” I ask. “Why does Ashley live in London and I’m here? Why couldn’t we be together?”

For a moment I think he’s going to yell at me, but he just sighs. “You and Ashley wouldn’t be able to have normal lives if we would just ship you from one continent to another. And we were also too selfish to give either of you up for six months a year so we decided that you would stay with me and Ashley would go to Britain. It wasn’t the best option, but it worked for all of us. At least I thought so.”

“The best option would be to get back with Mom.” I say hopefully.

“I’m sorry, sweetie.” Dad says and I get up from the couch nodding my head. I head towards my room, but turn to Dad before I leave.

“Did you love her?” I ask and he stays silent for a while. I give up and enter my room, but hear him say. “Every single day.”  





Hogwarts is officially turning into hell on Earth. Classes are too hard, prefect duties are taking all of my energy, my Potion’s partner is an ass and not to mention, he’s also my Quidditch team captain which makes Quidditch practice torture.

Since I’m not used to all of those responsibilities and since I obviously don’t have Ashley’s sense for organisation, I’m absolutely failing at everything. I am even bad at Quidditch and this is something I used to be great at. The only thing actually. But now, I’m too tired and stressed out to get anything right. Not to mention, I’m also pretty stressed out about the fact that I still have to pretend to be Ashley and I’m not very believable because unfortunately for me, the real Ashley never fails.

“Pierce!” James yells at me during a pretty awful Quidditch practice. “What the hell is wrong with you?! Can’t you catch a Quaffle?!” I have just dropped the Quaffle for the third time since the practice started. I’m so tired that I’m not even in the mood to yell back at him.

“I’m sorry.” I say.

“You already said that!” James yells.

“James, calm down!” Rose yells at him. “Just leave her alone!”

“Rose, I’m the captain!” James yells back at her.

“You’re also an arse!” she yells at him. What I’ve learned since the Quidditch practices have started is that you should never get on Rose’s bad side. She is two years younger than James and his cousin, but she’s the only person who scares him. Even McGonagall turns to her when James gets hard to handle.

“Fine!” James yells. “Since all of you are clearly not capable of today’s practice, we’re finished here!”

I look at Rose grateful that she managed to reason with James. She smiles at me understandingly and I land down on the muddy ground.

The weather here got worse in the past few weeks. Constant rains were a usual occasion which made practice even more of a torture. I wasn’t used to playing Quidditch in such bad conditions. Usually Dad would pick out a sunny day so we can practice, but James insisted we practice in all kind of conditions.

I head towards the castle wanting to take a shower before I get to dinner and grab some food. Not to mention, I had to ask Jett Davies, the Head Boy, to monitor detention instead of me. He seemed very surprised when I asked him for a favour because, apparently, the real Ashley never asks for favours.

I’m halfway to the castle when I hear someone calling me. “Pierce!”

I turn around and notice James who’s marching towards me angrily. I roll my eyes knowing that he’s about to yell at me.

“James, I don’t...”

“What the hell was that?!” he cuts me off.

“I’m sorry.” I repeat.

“Don’t make me regret letting you in the team!” he says angrily and walks away leaving me alone feeling totally pathetic. I sigh and drag myself to my dorm. I take a quick shower and run to the Great Hall to get some coffee, my hair still wet. When I step into the Entrance Hall, I notice Jett walking towards me.

“You look awful.” He says.

“Exact three words every girl wants to hear.” I say and he laughs. “How was detention?”

“Boring, as usual.” He says. “I don’t even know why we bothered for this job in the first place.”

“Tell me about it.” I say and yawn. “Thanks for replacing me today.”

“Any time.” He says and I start walking towards the stairs.

“Pierce!” I hear a voice and roll my eyes when I recognise who it is.

“James, I don’t have time for your lectures now...” I say tiredly.

“Potions homework!” he cuts me off.

“What?” I ask confused.

“We still have to finish our Potion’s homework.” He says and points to his Potion’s book.

“I completely forgot.” I say.

“Of course you did.” He says.

“Give me five minutes.” I say as I start running upstairs. “I’ll meet you in the common room.”

“Pierce!” he calls me angrily, but I continue to run upstairs. I rush into my dorm where I find Savannah lying on the bed lazily reading the new number of Witch Weekly.

“Good evening!” she greets me cheerfully.

“Who says?” I ask her grumpily trying to find my notes.

“Someone’s in a bad mood.” She says still looking at her magazine.

“That’s an understatement.” I say as I look for the notes under Hilary’s bed. “After two hours of James Potter torturing me, I still have to spend at least two more doing homework with him.”

“Right, homework.” Savannah says and laughs.

“What do you mean by that?” I ask when I finally find the book in Hilary’s trunk.

“Two little words.” Savannah says and puts her magazine down. “Safe sex.” I just shake my head and walk out of the dorm ignoring her. Hilary and Savannah have tried to talk me into giving James a chance, but I was still determined to avoid him and he didn’t try anything else with me, so their motivational speeches were pretty unnecessary.

I walk down to the common room and find James sitting on the couch impatiently waiting for me.

“It was about time!” he says.

“I forgot. It’s my fault and I’m sorry.” I say and James points me a weird look. “Can we just get started?”

“Sure.” James says a bit calmer. We start on our work and after about fifteen minutes, I get a headache. Two hours later, my concentration fails and all I can see are blurry letters in my notes. James and I are the only one left in the common room.

“Are you okay?” James asks when I close my eyes trying to concentrate.

“I’m just tired.” I say and get back to my notes.

“Maybe we should finish this tomorrow.” He suggests looking at me worryingly.

“I don’t have time tomorrow.” I say. “With all my classes and Quidditch practice I still have to monitor detention because I missed it today.” James looks at me while I reread my notes for the third time.

“You seem to have a lot on your plate.” James notices and I stay quiet focusing on the ingredients for Amortentia. “Maybe we should take a break.”

“A break sounds good.” I say although I realise it’s almost midnight and I’m completely exhausted.

“I shouldn’t have yelled at you today.” James says suddenly and I look at him surprised. “It’s obvious that you’re exhausted.”

“It’s fine. I deserved it.” I say.

“The fact that you’re not arguing me right now doesn’t mean any good.” He says and I smile.

“I am tired. That’s all.” I say.

“How about you just close your eyes for a minute?” James suggests. “You close them and breathe and I’m sure you’ll feel much better.”

“We don’t have time.” I say shaking my head.

“One minute, Pierce, come on.” James convinces me.

“One minute.” I say and he smiles. I close my eyes and do as told. Instead of concentrating on my work, I soon drift away into a peaceful sleep.





Nick picks me up around 7 and the two of us head towards a muggle bar in which Blair and Nick apparently go to a lot. I noticed that Nick has a weird obsession with muggles. He drives a muggle car, he visits mostly muggle bars and the only subject I know for sure he never misses is Muggle Studies. I was never interested in that subject so it’s fascinating how much Nick actually cares about it.

The two of us sit at what Nick called ‘our usual place’ and then a waiter, who apparently knows us because we’re here all the time, gave me my ‘usual drink’. I nervously sip the beer he got me. Usually I would never taste a beer because I find it disgusting, but I am so nervous right now that I don’t actually care.

“So, what did you want to talk about?” I ask impatiently.

“Well, I just... I have noticed that you’re avoiding me.” He says and I look at him confused. I was so sure he discovered my secret.

“I’m what?” I ask shocked.

“Come on, Blair.” He says looking at his drink. “You don’t have to act stupid now. I know that you have a problem with me, but honestly, I’m actually hurt.”

“You’re hurt?” I ask him. Is he joking?

“Yes.” He says nodding his head. “The Blair I know would tell me what’s bothering her.”

“Well, I...”

“Don’t even try.” He cuts me off and finally looks at me. “I know what’s bothering you, I know you too well.”

“Really?” I ask feeling mad all of a sudden. This evening is taking a completely different direction. “So what do you think it is that’s bothering me?”

“Jenna.” Nick simply says.

“Jenna?” I repeat staring at him.

“Yes.” He confirms. “I know it’s freaking you out that I suddenly have a girlfriend. Especially because it’s Jenna and you can’t stand her.” I continue to stare at him completely serious and he continues to talk. “It is weird for me and I know it’s weird for you too, but as my best friend, I need you to accept her because I don’t know how long I can take it. Ever since you’ve been back, you are avoiding me and I’m really hurt.”

“You’re hurt?” I ask again and he opens his mouth to say something. I raise my hand and stop him from talking. If I’m ever going to be Blair, now’s the time.

“Shut up!” I warn him and he gives me a weird look. “You don’t get to be hurt. I am hurt. I am hurt because you’re ignoring me. I was trying. I really was. I was trying to be happy for you and all you did is ignore me. So I stopped trying. I don’t like Jenna, that’s the truth, but I tried for you. And you can’t even see that because your head is so far up your ass that you can’t notice I’m trying!” I stand up angrily and grab my jacket. “Thanks for the drink, but maybe it would be better if you’d call your girlfriend and leave me out of your pathetic bitch talk!”

Before he can even open his mouth I’m walking towards the door.

“Blair!” Nick calls after me, but I ignore him. Just when I’m about to grab the door knob, the door opens and I bump into the same guy I did a few weeks ago.

“I’m sorry!” I say surprised, but he laughs.

“You again.” He says.

“Blair!” Nick yells when he shows up. I roll my eyes and the guy who’s name I still don’t know, looks at us all interested.

“Nick, I’m leaving.” I say. “I’m not in the mood.”

“But, I...” Nick starts and the guy interrupts him.

“Excuse me.” He says looking at Nick. “Blair and I were just about to head out.”

Now I’m the one who looks at him interested and Nick raises his eyebrows at him.

“Who are you?” he asks.

“Seth.” He says and offers Nick his hand. Nick just stares at his hand and then laughs.

“Blair, can you just sit back so we can discuss this calmly?” he asks completely ignoring Seth.

“No.” I simply say. “I’m not playing by your rules anymore. I am leaving!”

With that said I open the door angrily and Seth comes after me leaving Nick confused and alone.

“Boyfriend?” Seth asks me when we step out into the cold night.

“Best friend.” I explain and he smiles.

“Then I guess it’s my lucky day.”


Dear B.

I have almost had a heart attack twice this week. First time when Dad almost read your last letter and second time when Nick said he needed to talk to me about some serious matter. I managed to take the letter away from Dad, but he got very suspicious, but I didn’t manage to solve the problem with Nick. Actually, I made it worse by yelling at him and telling him to get his head out of his ass. I hope you’re not mad, but I really couldn’t take it no more. I promise I’ll make it better by the time you come back to New York.

I still haven’t shown anyone my designs, but I’m making my own clothes now and that’s a start. Things are getting better and better here in New York.

I hope you’re having fun in London as well and that you haven’t killed Potter yet. I know how annoying he can be, but just try to ignore him.



P.S. I met a guy and that’s all I’m saying for now. Actually, I’m adding this part: he is very, very, very good looking. Never have I been so happy to be someone I’m not.



So, it's been a while and now suddenly I'm popping out two chapters. I hope you haven't forgotten about me and that you're still reading. 

I have been writing like crazy lately and have just written seveteenth chapter. The story's definetely getting more complicated as are the lives for Blair and Ashley. 

Tell me what you think about this chapter! What's up with Nick? Who's Seth? James and Ashley? 

Also, feel free to leave a critique as well. Your reviews are really helping with my writing. Thank you! :) 

In the next chapter: Blair wakes up in an unusual situation while Ashley goes out on a date. 

Chapter 9: The One Where Ashley Gets Homesick
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


Amazing chapter image of Seth by sail boat @ tda 



I wake up in the morning and the first thing I notice are my notes scattered all over the table in the common room. I try to get up from the couch I slept on, but am unable to do so because someone’s arm is around me. I look at the person sleeping next to me and stare at him trying to remember when this happened.

James grabs me tighter in his sleep and makes a weird face. I can’t help myself but to stare at him for a few minutes. When he’s asleep he doesn’t look anything like an egoistic, selfish brat. He actually looks cute right now.

I hear noises from the dormitories above and I immediately get up from the couch causing James to fall on the floor.

“What the..?” James asks when he hits the floor. I quickly grab all my books as he gets up looking confused. He looks at me and then at the couch he fell from. “What happened?” he asks confused.

“We fell asleep.” I say uncomfortably, looking around in case someone would come to the common room from the dormitories.

James runs his hand through his already messy hair. “What time is it?”

“I don’t know.” I say. “It’s early in the morning. We should probably go get ready for classes.”

James nods his head and picks up his own books. He looks at me uncomfortably and clears his throat.

“I just...”

“We still have homework to finish.” I cut him off before he can say something I don’t want to hear.

“Yes.” He says. “Maybe we can do it tonight?”

“Sure.” I say. “I guess I’ll meet you here this evening then.”

He nods his head and I head towards my dormitory feeling completely awkward. What just happened?!

“Ashley!” he calls me but I ignore him and hurry upstairs hoping that none of my roommates are up yet.

Unfortunately for me, Savannah is already fully dressed and is just heading out of the bathroom when I walk in. She looks at me all interested and I stop walking, trying to come up with an excuse.

“Explanation?” Savannah asks.

“It’s not what you think!” I whisper so I wouldn’t wake Hilary and Lydia.

“Right.” Savannah says trying not to laugh. “You were busy studying with James Potter and that’s why you didn’t sleep in your own bed.” She finishes sarcastically and grins at me.

“Actually, yes.” I say and she raises her eyebrow.

“You’re joking.” She whispers and sits on her bed, staring at me in shock. “You have actually spent the entire night studying with James Potter?”

“Not actually studying...”

“Aha!” Savannah yells victoriously at me causing for Hilary and Lydia to wake up.

“What happened?!” Hilary yells from her bed clearly shocked.

“Ashley slept with James!” Savannah yells with a smile and Lydia and Hilary look at me surprised.

“I did not sleep with him.” I protest. Well, at least not in a way they think I did.

“Give us the details!” Hilary demands, suddenly wide awake.

“I did not have sex with James Potter.” I say again.

“Then where were you the entire night?” Savannah asks suspiciously.

“And who were you with?” Hilary adds.

“I was with James, but...”

“Ha!” Hilary says with a grin. “So you were with James.”

“Yes, I was, but not in a way you think. We just fell asleep together...” All three of them stare at me with smiles on their faces so I shut up. “I’m not saying anything else.”

“You don’t have to.” Savannah says before leaving the room.

“Oh, shut up!” I yell at the closed door.





I sit on the couch impatiently constantly checking the giant clock in the living room. Seth said he is going to pick me up at 8. It’s 7:55 now and I am so nervous. I can’t wait to go out on a date with him, but I’m also scared about it. The last date I was on was with Daniel. And I didn’t really have to worry about it because he was my boyfriend for two years and, also, I was Ashley back then. Now I don’t really know who I am. I am supposed to be Blair, but I just feel trapped between the old me and the new me.

“Bee, will you please stop that?” Dad asks me from kitchen and just now I notice that I’m nervously tapping my foot.

“Sorry, Dad.” I say and try to calm myself.

“Why are you so nervous, anyways?” Dad continues. “He’s just a guy and...”

He’s interrupted by a knock on the door and I immediately hurry to the door.

“Or not.” Dad finishes and shakes his head when I give myself one last look in the mirror. I place a smile on my face and open the door only to find...

“Nick?” Dad asks when he shows up behind me. “Nick is your date?” he asks me confused.

“Of course not!” I say. “What are you doing here, Nick?”

“Since you ran away from me last night, I figured I have to come here if we want to finish our conversation.” He says standing at the door.

“What conversation?” Dad asks sounding all interested while he eats potato chips from an enormous bag.

“We have finished our conversation.” I say to Nick ignoring Dad.

“You have finished it.” He says. “I think I deserve a chance to say something.”

“Says who?” I ask and Dad laughs. Nick stares at me and shakes his head.

“Please, Blair?” Nick begs. “Can I come in?”

“Sure.” I say and grab my jacket. “But I’m out.” I walk out of the apartment and towards the stairs while Dad and Nick stare at me.

“What did you do to her?” Dad asks curiously.

“I honestly don’t know.” Nick says shaking his head and joins Dad in stuffing his face with potato chips.

I rush downstairs completely forgetting that I have to meet up with Seth until I notice him standing in front of his car.

“Hey!” I greet him and he smiles.

“Hi!” he says surprised. “I was just about to come upstairs.”

“You don’t really want to go there.” I say and he points me a weird look.

“Do I even want to know?” Seth asks.

“No.” I simply say.

“In that case,” he says as he opens the door of his car. “My lady...”

I laugh and step into his fancy car. It amazes me how all the wizards here in New York drive cars. I guess it’s just inconvenient for them to apparate because there are so many people living in New York. In here, wizards don’t really have a safe place from muggles. Besides our school and a couple of bars, wizards are forced to hide or blend in with the muggles.

Seth takes me to a nice restaurant in Manhattan that I know for sure the real Blair would hate. But to me, it’s perfect. With delicious food that doesn’t come in a take-out box and with actual waiters who serve it. I am tired of greasy pizza cartons and angry delivery guys who always hit on me the minute I open the door. Being a Veela can be hard sometimes.

Anyways, this place was heaven for me. And Seth was also good looking and a perfect gentleman. Definitely someone my grandmother Elizabeth would approve. As soon as I remember her, I immediately become homesick. My family is far from perfect, but they are still my family and being so far away from them makes me sad to my bones. I can’t help but think about Blair and how she’s handling things in Hogwarts.

“What would you like to order?” Seth interrupts my nostalgic thoughts.

“Oh!” I say looking at the menu. “Pork Tenderloin with Dijon Marsala Sauce.” I say to the waiter remembering grandmother’s advice that it’s always better to go with something safe when you’re at an important meeting. I bet Blair would order something exotic. Probably something with bugs in it. I can’t help but smile at the thought.

“Very good choice, Madame.” The waiter says to me and I notice Seth is giving me a surprised look.

“So you’re that kind of girl?” he asks when the waiter leaves.

“And what kind would that be?” I ask with a small smile. Grandmother has a rule. You should always smile, but never show all your teeth. A small smile is appropriate at any occasions and when you get a compliment, you should smile showing only your first teeth, never the whole thing.

“Fancy dishes, fancy clothing and of course, no Sunday can go without the usual Sunday brunch.” Seth says. “Am I right?”

“Maybe.” I say. “How do you know all of that?”

“Upper East Side.” He simply says. “The question is, how do you know all of that? You’re from Brooklyn!”

“We are not living like animals in Brooklyn!” I say defensively although it did take me a couple of weeks to get used to my Dad’s living arrangements especially the fact that there’s no one who cleans his apartment.

“Of course, you’re not.” Seth says as the waiter comes back with our orders. He watches me as I carefully put the napkin in my lap. “But you definitely didn’t learn that in Brooklyn.”

“Fine!” I give up. “You got me. My mother and her parents live in London. My grandmother insisted I learned all these things.”

“So your parents are divorced?” Seth asks.

“For almost fourteen years.” I say uncomfortably. I always hated talking about this subject.

“I’m sorry.” Seth says and I smile politely at him. He isn’t really sorry. That’s just something people who don’t understand say. “So you’re an only child?” he asks and I stop eating for a second, thinking about the answer.

“Yes.” I lie. “I am.”

“Lucky you.” Seth says laughing. “I have an older brother. He drives me insane sometimes...”

“I can only imagine.” I cut him off and get back to my dinner. He looks at me uncomfortably and I realise I’m sounding completely rude. “I’m sorry.” I say. “It’s just... I don’t really like talking about my family.”

“I understand.” He says nodding his head.

“So...” I continue uncomfortably. I don’t think I’ll get the chance for a second date. “If you grew up at the East Side then how come you go to all those bars the rest of the mortals go to?”

He laughs and I realise I’m back on his good side. “I hate the world in which we live in so I push against it. My parents are trying to make me a member of the elite society and it’s all just not me.”

“And yet, here we are at a fancy dinner.” I say and he laughs.

“My mother always says it’s better to go with something safe when you’re at an...”

“Important meeting.” I finish for him and we both start laughing.

“I guess the rules are the same in every part of the elite world.” Seth says with a smile.


After dinner, Seth pays the waiter and the two of us head towards the exit when, suddenly, an older woman with intense red hair shows up and greets Seth.

“Seth!” she hugs him. “It is so nice to see you!”

“It is nice to see you too Mrs Jenkins.” He says politely. “What are you doing here?”

“Oh, I was just dining with my husband.” She says pointing to a man with dark hair sitting not so far away from us. “What about you, dear?”

“I am here on a date, actually.” He says. “Mrs Jenkins, this is Blair, she’s a friend of mine.”

“Pleasure to meet you, Mrs, Jenkins.” I say and smile politely while shaking her hand.

“Nice to meet you, dear.” She says as she observes me. “Dear, that is an amazing dress. Where did you get it?”

“Oh, well, thank you.” I say looking down to my dress. “Actually, I made it myself.”

“By yourself?” Mrs Jenkins asks shocked. “You make your own clothes?”

“Yes, actually. It is a dream of mine to become a designer.” I admit sort of shyly avoiding Seth’s look.

“How perfect!” she practically screams. “I have a friend who runs a designing house. He’s always looking for new designers. Maybe you should go and see it for yourself sometimes.”

“I would love to!” I say surprised that something like this happened to me. The offer just fell from the sky and in front of me. I would be an idiot to miss it.

“Well, here is the address.” She says and writes it down on a napkin. “Just ask for Gerard and tell him I sent you.”

“This is amazing. Thank you so much.” I say.

“Oh, don’t thank me dear. Just mention me in an interview or two when you become famous.” She says and laughs.

“Will do.” I say with a smile as well.

“Well, that was nice but we should really go now.” Seth interrupts us. “It was nice seeing you Mrs Jenkins.”

“Goodbye, dear.” She says as she kisses him on the cheek. “And take care of that girl of yours.”

“Will do.” He says with a smile and puts his arm around my waist.

“Goodbye, Mrs Jenkins.” I say as Seth and I make our way towards the exit. I hold the napkin she gave me as if I was holding for my bear life. And maybe I even was.

Seth takes me back to his car and drives me to my apartment. He even opens the door for me, like a true gentleman.

“So, I had no idea you wanted to be a designer.” He says as we stand next to each other in front of the entrance door of my building.

“Ever since I was little.” I say. “It’s probably stupid and I’ll...”

“It’s not stupid.” He cuts me off and takes a step closer to me. “I like it.”

“You do?” I ask.

“Yes.” He says again stepping even closer. “And I like you.”

With that said he kisses me. I smile and kiss him back and we spend a few minutes like that. When we finally break apart, I smile.

“I like you too.” I say and he smiles as well.

“Then I guess we’ll have to do this again sometimes.” He says.

“Why not now?” I ask suddenly feeling courageous and kiss him again, but this time more passionately. If he had a problem with that, he didn’t show it. He gently pushes me against the wall and starts kissing me. We spend a few minutes like this, with no attention of breaking apart when someone opens the front door and interrupts us.

“Blair?” A voice asks and Seth and I stop kissing turning to Nick who’s standing there with his mouth open in shock.

“Hey.” I greet him uncomfortably. “I was just...” I start pointing to Seth. I look at him. His hair was perfect just a couple of minutes ago and now it’s a mess, he has some of my lipstick on his face and his perfectly tucked shirt is now missing a few buttons. We suddenly laugh at each other. I probably look like a mess as well.

“Well, isn’t that lovely.” Nick says coldly. “Blair, your father is waiting for you.”

“Is he?” I ask and raise my eyebrows at him.

“Oh, I’m sorry, it’s entirely my fault, I...” Seth starts apologizing but Nick cuts him off.

“Yeah, it is.” He says rudely. “Come on, dude, walk away.”

“Nick!” I protests.

“It’s fine.” Seth says. “I’ll see you tomorrow?” he asks and I nod my head. He smiles once again and then walks towards his car. I wait before he leaves before I turn to Nick angrily.

“What the hell is wrong with you?!” I snap at him.

“Me?” he asks equally mad. “I’m not the one who was making out with a stranger!”

“He’s not a stranger!” I say. “I was on a date with him!”

“Well, I don’t like him!” Nick hisses.

“I don’t give a flying Nargle’s ass if you like him!” I scream at him. Before he can say anything I open the door and rush upstairs angrily.

When I enter I find Dad sitting on the couch looking through some paperwork. I slam the door so hard, he jumps of the sofa and points a wand at me.

“Blair, what in the name of Merlin’s pants?” he asks when he sees how angry I am.

“Boys!” I scream angrily and march towards my room.


Dear Grandmother,


I am fine. Great in fact. Seventh year is a bit exhausting, but I’m handling it.

How is everyone at home? I sure do miss you.

Send my love to Grandfather and Mum.

And say hello to Beth as well.

And about Daniel, don’t trust a word he’s saying. There is absolutely no way I’m going back to that soul sucking idiot. He’s a lying, manipulative bastard and he doesn’t deserve me. I’m sorry Grandmother, but maybe it’s time that I start choosing my own boyfriends instead of you doing that for me.





So, this chapter is more about Ashley, but don't worry, Blair and James will get their chance. 

So, tell me, what do you think about Ashley and Seth? And Nick? Team Seth or team Nick? 

Leave a review! :) 

In the next chapter: James shows Blair his hidden secret while Ashley applies for a job.  

Chapter 10: The One Where The Marauder's Map Is Lying
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]




  Great chapter image of Gerard by mockingjay @ tda




“And I told Josh that I can’t live like this anymore.” Meredith continues her rant. “I mean, it’s been two weeks, things are getting serious and he’s still looking at other girls. What do you think it means?” she asks me and Victoria as we study in the library.

I swear, it’s a mystery to me how the two of them became Ravenclaws. The meaning of studying for them is gossiping in the library.

“Well, I’ pretty sure it means he’s trying to get your attention by looking at other girls.” Victoria says and I roll my eyes. “It’s clear he’s in love with you. Maybe you should tell him you love him too.”

“What do you think, Ashley?” Meredith asks me and I raise my head from the Transfiguration homework I was working on.

“I think…” I say and look at the two of them. “That this is bullshit.”

“Excuse me?” Meredith asks and stares at me in shock.

“It’s been two weeks, Meredith.” I state and grab her hand trying to comfort her. “And not two years. You shouldn’t take this relationship too seriously. And if you do tell him you love him, he’s going to dump you, that’s for sure.” Victoria and Meredith exchange looks and I continue. “If you ask me, guys like a challenge and you’re an easy target, Meredith.”

“Josh’s not like that.” Meredith protests looking insulted.

“Yes, and I honestly don’t think you should give an advice about something you have no idea about.” Victoria adds.

Really? Really?!

“Really, Ashley, what’s gotten into you lately?” Meredith asks.

“You’re not acting like yourself.” Victoria says and both of them nod their heads. I just stare at them. Maybe they’re not as stupid as they seem.

“Right, I’m sorry.” I say shaking my head and picking up my books. “I’m just stressed, that’s all. I have to go now. I’m meeting up with Potter and…”

“James Potter?!” They both ask in shock with disgusted looks on their faces. Well, that sure got their attention.

“Yes, we’re studying in the common room.” I nod my head.

“Be careful, Ashley.” Victoria warns me and I raise my eyebrows.

“Your grandparents wouldn’t approve of this.” Meredith adds. “You know how they feel about Potters.”

“I do?” I say but it pretty much sounds like a question. The two of them look at me weirdly and I nod my head again. “Yes, of course. No don’t worry, he’s just my Potions partner so I’m forced to spend time with him.”

“And speaking of Potter,” Victoria continues and exchanges looks with Meredith. “Have you told your grandparents you are on his Quidditch team?”

I stare at them not knowing what to say. I still haven’t figured if I’m supposed to tell them about my try outs or not. I couldn’t care less about their opinion, but I have to think of Ashley as well. “I was going to…” I start and they raise their eyebrows in union at me. They are officially creeping me out.

“Anyhow…” I try to change the subject. “I really have to go. I don’t want to be late.”

“Most definitely not.” Meredith says smiling sweetly at me.

I look at her slightly terrified but force a smile. I think I definitely underestimated the two of them. They seem to know everything about everyone. I know now why Ashley made them her friends. It’s better to have them as friends than as enemies.

Note to self: work on your friendship with the two of them and come up with better lies about your Quidditch activities.

I make my way towards the Gryffindor tower and instead of taking the usual way, I decide to take a shortcut through the tapestry. Big mistake as it turns out.

I move the tapestry and find Hilary and no one other but the man of the hour, Josh Davies making out. Josh’s not wearing a shirt and Hilary’s bra is lying on the floor.

“Oh, shit!” I can’t help but scream as I turn around.

“Ashley?” Hilary asks and Josh just looks at me his hands still on Hilary’s ass.

“I’m so sorry.” I say. “I’m going to leave.”

“Or you can join, honey.” Josh says with a smirk.

“Don’t be an idiot, Davies!” Hilary says and Josh smiles at her.

“Okay then, I’ll see you later, Hilary.”  I say awkwardly but it doesn’t seem they heard me. Instead they got back to their activities.

Well then, don’t mind me.

I take the longer way towards the Gryffindor common room swearing to myself I will never take a shortcut.

I find James sitting on the couch in the common room talking to his cousin Fred, who’s a Beater in the Quidditch team.

“How’s my favourite Chaser?” Fred greets me with a smile while James looks at me awkwardly. Oh right, we technically spend the last night together. I decide to ignore that thought. The last thing I need are gossips around school.

“In shock.” I answer Fred’s question.

“How come?” he asks and James stays silent.

“I just ran into Hilary behind the tapestry leading to the Gryffindor tower.” I explain.

“So what?” Fred asks clearly confused and James smiles to himself.

“She wasn’t alone.” I say and Fred bursts out laughing finally figuring out what I was talking about.

“Am I like the only guy in this castle who still hasn’t tapped that?” Fred asks.

“I really don’t want to hear about that.” I protests before he continues his rant.

“She’s right, Fred.” James says nodding his head. “We really need to finish our homework.”

“James Potter actually doing his homework.” Fred says as he gets up from the couch and leaves towards the portrait door. “That’s a first.”

As soon as Fred leaves, an awkward silence falls between me and James. I cough uncomfortably adding to the awkward atmosphere.

“So…” he starts.

“Homework?” I suggest.

“Sounds good.” He nods his head.

Why are things suddenly so uncomfortable between us?

We work on our homework until late in the evening. Everyone has already left to get some sleep when we’re finally finished.

“This homework lasted forever.” I say as I rub my eyes tiredly.

“That’s because you suck at Potions.” James states.

“True.” I confirm feeling too tired to even argue with him on that. Plus, he’s right. “We both suck at it.”

“Word.” He nods his head as he gets up from the couch. “Come on!” he says and offers me his hand.

I stare at it suspiciously and raise my eyebrows at him.

“We’re going out to celebrate.” James explains.

“No.” I say simply as I get up and start gathering my books.

“Oh, come on, Pierce!” he says and rolls his eyes. “Is it weird to have some fun?”

“What makes you think I would go anywhere with you?” I ask him and he smirks at me.

“If you’re polite I might give you a good shag, Pierce.” He says and I throw up a little on the inside.

“And sifilis as well, that’s for sure.” I shoot back.

“You’ll come crying to me at some point, I assure you.” He says smugly.

“I would rather set myself on fire.” I state with a sweet smile.

“Fine.” James gives up. “A shag is out of question. Your loss, by the way.” He adds and I roll my eyes. “But, come on, let’s go fly on the pitch.”

“In this time of the night?” I ask checking my watch. “We’ll get caught.”

James smiles at me and I roll my eyes. “Not when I have this.” He says pulling out an old piece of parchment out of his pocket.

“Just when I thought your idiocy has reached its limit.” I say and head towards the girls dormitories.

“I solemnly swear I’m up to no good.” James says making me turn around all interested. He shows me his piece of parchment smugly. I realise the old parchment is now revealing the map of Hogwarts.

“Care to take that back?” he asks me as I stare at the map amazed.

“Never.” I say but smile at the map.

“The best thing about it is that it shows everyone.” James says.

“What do you mean everyone?” I ask.

“There are little dots with names for every professor, student…” he says but I cut him off.

“What?!” I ask taking the map away from him. If the map shows every person and their name then my dot must say… “Ashley Monique Pierce.” I say out loud.

“Yes, you lunatic.” James says carefully taking the map back. “You in?”

“What?” I ask still confused with the fact that my actual name isn’t on the map. “No!” I say remembering what he asked. “Of course not! I am the Head Girl. I should give you detention for this.” I point at the map he’s holding.

He rolls his eyes. “Fine, Pierce! Never mind. I just thought you might finally want to have some fun.” He says and folds his map. “Clearly I was wrong.” With that said he leaves through the portrait door and I head towards my dorm suddenly frustrated without even knowing why.





“I don’t think I can do this.” I say standing in front of the enormous skyscraper while hundredths of people are rushing around.

“Sure you can.” Seth assures me holding my hand encouragingly. “Your designs are amazing. Gerard will love you.”

Seth and I have been going out for three weeks and things were going great. He was everything I ever wanted in a boyfriend. Life was good for me. I finally had an opportunity to do what I always wanted to do, start designing clothes and I had Seth to support me.

The only thing that could make this better would be if Nick and I would talk again.

Since we had that fight after my first date with Seth, we haven’t spoken a word. We just ignore each other, pretending the other one doesn’t even exist. He’s happy with Jenna and I’m happy with Seth.

And I don’t even miss him. No, I don’t.

“I’m not that sure.” I say hesitantly looking at the skyscraper.

“Do I have to drag you in there?” Seth asks smiling widely at me. “Because I’ll do it.”

“Fine!” I give up. “I’m going in.”

“And I’m going with you.” Seth says and starts walking inside pulling me with him. We enter a giant lobby that’s packed with people. 

“Oh, my God.” I say feeling even more scared than before. “And we’re leaving now!”

“Come on!” Seth smiles and pushes me lightly towards the reception counter.

“How can I help you?” A tall woman with blonde hair and brown eyes asks with her eyebrows raised.

“Hi, I’m here to see Gerard.” I say slowly. “Mrs Theodora Jenkins sent me.”

“Oh, you’re Miss Hastings, am I right?” she asks with a smile. “Yes, yes, Gerard is expecting you. Fifth floor, first door to the left.”

“Thank you.” I say with a smile and turn to look at Seth who’s standing by my side the entire time.

“I’ll wait for you here?” he asks and I nod my head. “Good luck!” he says with a smile and kisses me lightly on the lips.

I smile and head towards the elevator leading to the upper floors. I patiently wait for the elevator to stop on the fifth floor and get out turning left as I have been told.

“Yes?” A man in his forties sitting at the desk and working on a muggle computer asks.

“Hi, I’m here to see Mr Gerard.” I say.

“Blair Hastings?” he asks and I nod my head. “Yes, don’t ever call me Mr Gerard or I will have to kill you.”

“Oh, so you’re him?” I ask slightly blushing. “It’s nice to meet you.”

“Yes, not so nice right now.” He says staring at the screen of the computer looking frustrated. “What’s the point in hiring a bloody muggle secretary if she takes a long lunch?! Like she needs any more pounds on that ass of hers!”

I stare at him awkwardly not knowing what to say.

“How the hell am I supposed to know how to insert the fucking disc?!” he yells and I put the book of my designs on the desk.

“You push this button over here and put the disc.” I explain and he raises his eyebrows at me.

“How the fuck do you know that?”

“I took Muggle Studies at school.” I say with a smile and he just stares at me for a moment not doing anything. The man sure had a talent of making other people uncomfortable.

“You brought your designs?” he finally asks.

“Yes.” I say and hand him my book.

“Great.” He says standing up from the desk. “Follow me.” He orders just in time a rather thin brunette walks out of the elevator. “Lucy, you’re fired!” Gerard says not even looking at her.

Lucy opens her mouth looking like she’s going to cry and I actually feel sorry for her for a moment, but then I follow Gerard into his office trying not to think how I’ll end up just like her.

“How would you describe your style?” he asks as he sits in his chair not even blinking while going through my designs.

“Breaking out from the sophisticated world.” I say immediately and he looks at me with his eyebrows raised.

“Interesting.” He gets back to the book and I nervously wipe my hands against my skirt.

“Where did you buy that outfit?” he asks not even looking at me.

“I didn’t.” I say. “I made it myself.”

Instead of answering, he throws my book on the table and stares at me with his piercing blue eyes. “Your designs do not impress me.” He finally says and I feel like a little bit of my soul just broke apart. “But your ideas do.” He gives me one of his rare smiles and I realise I have stopped breathing. “You need a mentor?” he finally asks and I smile widely at him.

“Are you for serious?” I ask and he nods his head clearly amused. “Yes! Thank you!” I say practically jumping from my chair in excitement.

“You start tomorrow. When can you be here?” he asks.

“3 o’clock?” I ask and he nods his head.

“See you then Blair.” He says with a small smile.

“Thank you so much.” I say as I get out of his office.

I practically skip towards the elevator from happiness and once I reach the ground floor I jump in Seth’s arms happily.

“You got the job?” he ask and I nod my head. “I knew you could do it!” he says sweetly and kisses me.

“I know!” I say with a smile. “I can’t wait to tell…” I almost said I can’t wait to tell Nick. And then I remember, the two of us aren’t speaking to each other.

“You can’t wait to tell who?” Seth asks still smiling.

“My Dad.” I lie. “I can’t wait to tell my Dad.”

“Well, that will have to wait because I’m taking you to dinner to celebrate!” Seth says and puts his arm around my waist leading me to the exit. “And I’m not taking no for an answer.” He warns.

“Like I’d dared to say no to you.”


Dear Blair,


I have many, many news for you. The good and the bad and then some good again.

As you know, Seth and I are officially dating now and things are going great. He’s been really sweet and charming but for some reason I think Dad doesn’t really like him.

Unfortunately, being with Seth made Nick really upset. I have no idea what got into him, but since we had that fight a couple of weeks ago, we haven’t been speaking to each other. I do miss him but he’s been acting awful lately. I guess I just don’t understand him as well as you do. Hopefully by the time you come here for Christmas, we’ll fix thing with each other.

And then another piece of good news. I got hired! By some fancy designer named Gerard.

I’m still not sure how I feel about him. He’s extremely talented but also curses a lot and has the talent of making me feel awkward at times.

Dad is fine, but I think he’s onto me. I’m hiding this fashion thing from him because it’s clear you and fashion aren’t exactly on good terms.

How are you doing? I know Halloween’s just around the corner and I hope you have fun. Halloween at Hogwarts is one of my favourite parts of the whole school year.

And after that, drum roll please, Quidditch season starts! I know Potter can be a prat so I know you’re probably on the pitch since 6 in the morning so you’re most certainly going to be amazing.

Love you lot,



So, this one is a bit of a filler. Nothing major actually happens. Oh, yeah, except for the fact that ASHLEY HAS A JOB! 

What do you think about this? 

And about James and the sudden tension between him and Blair? 

Review! :) 

In the next chapter: It's Halloween at Hogwarts and while everyone else enjoys it, Blair is stuck at a Quidditch practice. Ashley listens on a conversation she's not supposed to and finds comfort in talking to her boss. 




Chapter 11: The One Where James Kidnaps Blair
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

another amazing chapter image of Daniel by mockingjay @ tda




“Happy Halloween!” Savannah greets me far too cheerfully when I join her, Lydia and Hilary at breakfast on a Saturday morning.

“What’s happy about it?” I ask grumpily as I sit next to Hilary my entire body aching from pain.

“Someone’s being a sourpuss.” Hilary adds amusingly as she takes a sip of her orange juice.

I shoot her frustrated look. “I’d see how you were doing if James freaking Potter woke you up at 5 A.M. for a Quidditch practice!” I hiss at her.

“James Potter was in our dormitory?” Lydia asks blushing suddenly.

“The bloody bastard flew in through the window.” I say grabbing a piece of toast angrily.

“Or did he?” Hilary asks biting on her lip.

“What do you mean?” Savannah asks moving her strawberry red hair from her face.

“Maybe James spent the night in Ashley’s bed.” Hilary suggests causing for Lydia to blush even more and Savannah to giggle rather loudly. I, on the other hand roll my eyes in annoyance.

“Now I’m feeling harassed.” I state taking a sip of pumpkin juice.

“Yes, sexually harassed!” Hilary says and the entire group bursts out laughing.

“Who’s sexually harassed?” A male voice suddenly asks and the four of us turn around in surprise only to find James Potter staring at us all interested.

“Interesting you should ask.” Hilary says with a mischievous smile.

“What?” Potter asks clearly confused.

“Nothing.” I say staring annoyingly at Hilary. “What do you want Potter?”

“What’s wrong, Pierce? Are you PMS-ing? Is that why you’re in a bad mood?” he asks as he leans in towards me. “Because if that’s so, I have some ways of how I can relax you.”

“I’m not into your little games Potter!” I snap at him. “I still haven’t had my daily dose of caffeine so I’m begging you not to talk.”

“No one mentioned anything about talking.” James says and Savannah starts coughing rather loudly while Hilary is staring at the two of us in amusement. By this point Lydia is as red as a tomato on my plate.

“Your ways of seducing never fail to surprise me.” I say blankly staring at him. “What is it Potter?”

“Suit yourself!” he gives up. “Quidditch practice in 10 minutes!”

“What?!” I ask in shock. “But we just got back from the pitch! Plus, it’s Hogsmeade weekend and I really want to go.”

“Need I remind you that we’re playing the first game next week?” he asks poisonously. “And need I remind you that it’s against my dear brother? So, put a tampon and suck it up, Pierce, or get the hell out of my team.”

With that said he walks towards the door leaving me to stare at him in shock. Did James Potter just went all bitch mode on me? And is it weird that I’m actually slightly impressed right now?





The bell rings for the end of today’s classes and I make my way towards school grounds wrapping myself in jacket and a scarf. The weather got significantly colder since I came here to New York at the end of August.

I check my watch realising I have 20 more minutes to get to work. I honestly started thinking about actually ditching classes so I could make it in time, but I figured Blair would just glow when she would find out so I decided that plan was a no go.

Just when I’m about to walk out of the glass door and outside into the cold autumn afternoon, I hear two voices fighting.

“No, I already told you I was not in the mood to be going out tonight!” Female voice snaps.

“Not with me, but you’ll go out with Phil?” Another voice, male one, which I recognise as Nick says.

“Oh, please, we’ve been over that.” Female voice who I assume is Jenna says. “If you can hang out with that bitch of yours, then I can…”

“Blair is not a bitch!” Nick snaps at her.

“Oh, keep defending her.” Jenna says. “I see how she’s all over you! You’re just too stupid to realise that she’s totally in love with you!”

“I have known her for fifteen years, she’s like a sister to me!” Nick assures her. “Trust me, she has no feelings for me. Plus, she has a boyfriend now.”

“If you think of her as a sister than why do you sound so jealous when you talk about her and that fancy boyfriend of hers?” Jenna asks and I stare at the wall hiding from them. I know I shouldn’t be eavesdropping but the strange turn of events has me locked up in my hiding spot.

“I’m not jealous! I have you.” Nick says somehow softer. “And Blair and I are not even talking to each other anymore.”

“So you don’t care about her anymore?” Jenna asks sweetly.

“No, I don’t.” Nick says after a moment of hesitation and I realise I have stopped breathing. I shouldn’t be feeling this way. I shouldn’t feel broken. Nick and I never had a shot, that’s no news to me but listening to him tell Jenna he doesn’t care about me hurts. It hurts really badly.

“Fine, I’ll go with you tonight.” Jenna gives in and the two of them leave outside holding hands and I finally step out of my hiding spot looking after the two of them.

Suit yourself, Nick. My life doesn’t depend on you.

I apparate straight to Gerard’s office causing him to jump in surprise from the desk he was working on his designs.

“For fuck’s sake, Blair!” he yells. “You fucking scared the hell out of me! You have got to stop doing that!”

“Sorry.” I say taking my coat off.

“Are you okay, Blair?” Gerard asks me suddenly realising I’m slightly frustrated. “You look like you’ve been hit with a fucking Bludger.”

“That would hurt less.” I mumble.

“Guy troubles?” Gerard asks sympathetically.

“You could say that.” I say as I pour myself a cup of coffee.

“Is your boyfriend not good in bed?” he asks and I almost spit out my coffee.

“What?! No!” I say. “I mean, I don’t know, I haven’t…”

“Played with his joystick yet?” Gerard suggests and I feel my cheeks getting warmer.

“It’s not about my boyfriend.” I say trying to change the subject.

“Well you don’t seem like a person who would cheat on her boyfriend…” Gerard starts looking at me surprised. “Never judge a book by its cover, my mama always said.”

“I’m not cheating on Seth!” I protest again getting frustrated by the second. “It’s about my friend, Nick!”

“Oh, Nick?” Gerard asks looking interested. “Due tell.”

“We had a fight when I started going out with Seth.” I start.

“Oh drama.” Gerard adds looking at me amused.

“It’s not funny.” I protest suddenly feeling tears in my eyes. “Today I heard him say to his girlfriend he doesn’t care about me anymore.”

“Liar.” Gerard says simply getting back to his drawings.

“Excuse me?” I ask looking at him with my eyebrows raised.

“He’s obviously lying to get into her pants.” Gerard explains. “You have a boyfriend, he seems awesome, Nick is jealous and now he’s trying to get the most out of the situation.”

“First of all,” I start. “Nick isn’t jealous of Seth and second of all, that’s just awful.”

“Of course it’s awful, he’s a guy!” he says. “Hand me the red crayon from the table.”

“I just…” I start when I hand him the colour. “I didn’t expect him to say that. I figured we would get back to being friends in no time.”

“Oh, Blair, you like him as well, don’t you?” Gerard asks looking up from his drawing.

“What?!” I ask in shock. “No, I don’t, I have Seth!”

“Oh, but you did like him, am I right?” he asks amused.

“No!” I protest. “Shut up!”

“I’m your boss, you can’t tell me to shut up!” Gerard says and I suddenly remember who I’m talking to.

“Oh, my God, you’re right.” I say feeling embarrassed. “This is so inappropriate, I’m sorry.”

“I’m just fucking around.” He says and laughs. “If I was working for myself I’d tell me to shut up on daily basis.” I stare at him silently freaking out. If I don’t go insane under this man’s radar, I will never. “Now,” Gerard continues. “Come here and look at this dress.” He says pointing to a photo of the green spring dress I recognise from last year’s Fashion Week here in New York.

“That’s the dress from last spring.” I say and he nods his head.

“It is. It’s one of my best designs.” He says. “And you know why I made it?”


“Because my boyfriend of two years duped me and I wanted to make him regret it.” Gerard explains. “A year later I am in all fashion magazines and he’s currently working in Funny Bunny as a waiter. And let me tell you, the rabbit ears were never a good look on him.”

I can’t help but smile at this. “So you’re saying that instead of feeling sorry for myself I should put all the effort into my work?”

“Yes, so make me another coffee and start working on the designs for the winter show.” He orders.

“Will do.” I say and smile at him. “Thanks Gerard.”

“You’re welcome, doll.”





“Okay, we’re done for today!” James announces and all six of his players sigh from relief.

“It was about bloody time!” Fred yells at him getting down from his broom.

I couldn’t agree more. We have been on this pitch since 5 in the morning with breaks only for breakfast and lunch. It was now 6 P.M. and everyone was completely exhausted.

Instead of spending my Saturday visiting Hogsmeade which, by the way, I was really looking forward to, I spent it on the pitch under the maniacal eye of James Sirius Potter.

Finally, when it was becoming too dark to play, we were set free and I, for once, couldn’t wait to get into my warm comfy bed.

“Pierce?” I hear James calling me and start crying on the inside immediately.

“Yes?” I ask turning to him watching with jealousy as everyone else heads to the changing rooms.

“I’m sorry about keeping you here the entire day.” He says. “For some reason it seemed like you really wanted to be at Hogsmeade.”

Was I hallucinating or was James Potter actually apologizing to me?

Maybe I took a Bludger to the head and haven’t even realised it?

“It’s fine.” I say freaked out with James suddenly being polite. I swear, that guy changes his mood more than a pregnant woman in PMS. And there’s no such thing so you can see where I’m going.

“I don’t get it really. We’ve been visiting Hogsmeade since our third year, so why did you want to go so badly?” he asks as both of us head towards changing rooms.

“I just figured it was our last year here so you know, we should get the most of it.” I lie as easy as one, two, three. The truth is, I have never been to Hogsmeade and I have spent last few weeks listening to everyone talk excitedly about Honeydukes, Three Broomsticks, Weasley Wizarding Wheezes and so on. I wanted to go so badly.

“Oh, I never thought of it like that.” He says. “At least you still have the Halloween feast.”

“Yes, well.” I say uncomfortably. “I’m going to take a shower.”

“Yeah, right. I’ll see you later then.” James says with a small smile as he heads towards the Captain’s office.

I head towards castle and once I took a shower, I get to the feast with Hilary, Lydia and Savannah who returned from Hogsmeade bringing me all sorts of sweets from Honeydukes.

“How was Quidditch practice?” Savannah asks piling her plate with mash potatoes.

“Dreadful.” I say tiredly. “I can’t wait to get to bed.”

“So you could say James Potter has been riding you the entire day?” Hilary asks with her usual mischievous smile and I roll my eyes. I swear, I have to introduce this girl to grandmother.

“Ha-ha.” I say sarcastically.

“It was right there, I had to go for it.” Hilary says and shrugs her shoulders.

“Of course you did.” Savannah says rolling her eyes.

“Thank you!” I say to her gratefully and she smiles at me.

“All of you really need to get some action.” Hilary states. “You’re all so uptight!”

“Can we please change the subject?” Lydia asks. “I’m eating here.”

“Have you ever thought about just being with one guy?” Savannah asks completely ignoring Lydia.

“It’s kind of hard to think when you’re getting some.” Hilary says with a grin and Lydia puts her fork on the table giving up on her dinner.

“And we’re done here.” She mumbles.

“We so are.” I say exhaustedly. “I’m off to bed. I can’t keep my eyes open for another second.”

“Yeah, that James Potter is a beast!” Hilary adds and bursts out laughing. Savannah and I roll our eyes in union and Lydia just shakes her head in disbelief.

Without another word, I head up the stairs and into the Gryffindor tower. I jump in my bed happily and within seconds I fall asleep.

“Pierce! Pierce, come on! Fucking wake up!”

“No.” I mumble in my sleep. “Not another practice.”

“Pierce, come on. Up!”

“No.” I say and turn around in my bed.

Suddenly I feel someone crawl into my bed and lie next to me. I smile happily as I lean in to the smell of broom polish and some sort of cologne.

“Wow, Pierce, I’m happy to see you to but for Merlin’s sake, your friends are here.”

Suddenly I realise I’m not dreaming all of this and in just a matter of seconds, I’m wide awake and staring into James Potter’s (well defined) chest.

I’m just about to scream when he puts his hand over my mouth. “Easy there, Pierce.” He whispers and I stare at him in shock. “I’m not here to murder you!”

“Why are you here then?” I ask when he removes his hand from my mouth.

“I’m taking you out to Hogsmeade!” he announces happily and I stare at him as if he were a lunatic.

“What?!” I snap at him.

“Hogsmeade.” He says. “You and me! Come on, let’s go!”

“How did you come in here?” I ask.

“I flew in.” he says as if stating the obvious.

“Well of course.” I say shaking my head in disbelief.

“So you in?” he asks as if he wasn’t currently sitting in MY bed in 1 in the morning after he flew in my dorm on his fucking broom.

“You are insane!” I hiss at him. “Of course I’m not going to Hogsmeade with you in the middle of the night!”

“Suit yourself.” James says with a smirk as he lies in my bed.

“What do you think you’re doing?” I ask him raising my eyebrows.

“If you don’t want to go to Hogsmeade with me, I’m going to stay in your bed.” He explains putting his hands behind his head.

“You can’t be here!” I protest looking nervously at Hilary, Savannah and Lydia who are all fast asleep.

“Don’t act as if you mind.” James says with a cocky smile. “You were feeling me up just a minute ago.”

“You really need to go!” I insist feeling as my cheeks are becoming warmer.

“Great!” he says. “You get dressed and we’re going together.”

“You don’t plan on leaving unless I come with you?” I ask finally.

“Exactly!” he confirms.

“You do realise this counts as kidnapping?” I ask.

“If by kidnapping you mean taking you out to have some fun, then yes, I am kidnapping you.” He says. “Or should I say funnapping you?”

“Your idiocy has no limits.” I say and he grins at me.

“Get dressed princess.” He whispers and I roll my eyes as I get out of the bed uncomfortably aware that I’m wearing only an oversized Holyhead Harpies T-shirt.

“Nice pijamas.” James adds with a smile.

“Shut up!” I hiss at him as I close the bathroom door and quickly put on some jeans and a sweater.

“I preferred the pijamas.” James says when I step outside putting on my jacket.

“So did I.” I say as he gets out of the bed. “Too bad someone pulled me out of bed at 1 A.M!”

“I’m perfectly willing to stay.” He says with a grin. I shoot him an annoyed look and tip-toe my way out of the dorm so I wouldn’t wake up girls.

James follows me but the second he steps on the first stair, the whole staircase turns into a slide and we end up lying on our back on the bottom of the staircase.

“I forgot about that.” James says as he gets up in pain.

“You don’t say.” I say sarcastically.

“Don’t be such a cry baby.” He says as he offers me the hand and pulls me up.

“How exactly do you plan on getting out of the castle without getting caught?” I ask him.

“With a little help of my grandfather and his friends.” James says with a smile.

“I am seriously thinking about screaming for help right now.” I say and this time he’s the one to roll his eyes.

“Would it kill you to trust me just once?” James asks me and I think about it for a second.

“Most definitely.”


“I should really be reporting you to McGonagall for this!” I say to James as I’m happily sipping my Butterbeer.

“Please, you are having too much fun to do that.” He says and leans casually in his chair as he takes a sip of his Firewhiskey.

The two of us are currently sitting in Hog’s Head, one of Hogsmeade’s most suspicious bars if you ask me, but apparently, when Three Broomsticks closes after midnight, everyone comes in here. Even Madame Rosmerta is currently here, sipping her own glass of Firewhiskey and laughing rather loudly.

“I suppose this isn’t the first time you’re here?” I ask assuming that after the fact he snuck us out from the castle through a secret tunnel leading directly to Honeydukes using his father Invisibility Cloak and Marauder’s Map he showed me a few weeks ago.

“Why do you think that?” he asks me.

“Potter!” Madam Rosmerta calls him when she notices us. She stumbles in her high heels on her way towards our table. “How many times have I told you I will report you if I find you here again?” she asks him with a smile.

“Why does everybody keep saying that tonight?” James asks and laughs. “Rosmerta, meet Ashley.”

“Oh, your new girlfriend?” she asks and I laugh sarcastically at her.

“Not in a million years.” I say and James rolls his eyes. Madame Rosmerta, on the other hand, laughs.

“I like her, James.” She says with a smile. With that said she heads back towards the bar stumbling on her way.

“So you’re a regular here.” I notice.

“Fred and I are here quiet often.” James confesses.

“I could never tell.” I say and he laughs.

“You want another Butterbeer?”

“Sure.” I say nodding my head and he calls the waiter who comes bringing a Butterbeer and another Firewhiskey for James.

“Thanks.” He says to the waiter and hands him 2 galleons.

“You do realise this doesn’t count as a date.” I say.

“Of course not.” James agrees. “I would never take you on a date in Hog’s Head.”

“And where would you take me?” I ask amused when I notice he’s blushing slightly.

“You’ll have to agree on a date with me and actually find out.” He says with a smile.

“Not going to happen, Potter.” I say and take a sip of my drink.

“Why not?” he asks and I roll my eyes.

“Ashley?” I hear a voice calling me and turn around only to find Daniel, Ashley’s ex-boyfriend staring at me in shock.

“Fuck!” I say under my breath as Daniel approaches staring at James suspiciously.

“What’s wrong?” James asks suddenly concerned.

“Ash?” Daniel asks and I look at him feeling awkward in every possible way.

“Hi Daniel!” I greet him.

“So it really is you.” He says. “What are you doing here with him?” he asks looking disgustedly at James.

“Have we even met?” James asks him raising his eyebrows.

“It’s none of your business who I hang out with.” I say to Daniel and he cocks an eyebrow at me. Then suddenly, his face expression changes. He stares at me for a moment and then smiles at me causing for my stomach to turns.

He knows.

“Right.” He says smiling at me. “I’ll see you later. Ashley.”

With that said, he leaves still smiling at me.

“What was that about?” James asks suspiciously.

“I don’t know.” I say. “James, we have to go.”

“I’m sorry?” he asks me.

“We have to leave now.” I say standing up. “I have to send a letter.”




We’re fucked up!

Don’t ask me how, but I ended up going for drinks with James Potter and guess who we ran into?

Daniel! Your ex-boyfriend Daniel! The only other person other than our parents and grandparents who knows that we are twins.

And he figured it out. I can just tell. You should’ve seen the look on his face.

What are we going to do?!

He’s most certainly going to tell grandmother.

Say goodbye to your dreams, Ash, ‘cause you’ll be coming home sooner than we’d expected.





So, I'm glad you're still sticking with the story. Special thanks to everyone who's reviewing. You've been a lot of help and actually gave me some ideas on what to write in the next chapter. 

Hopefully you like this one. A lot of James and Blair bonding time. They were doing just fine and then Daniel showed up. Hate that guy -.- 

What do you think about him? Do you think he figured it all out? What do you assume is going to happen next? What would you want to happen next? 

Me, myself and I want to know. So review, review, review and keep on reading. 

Love you all. :) 

In the next chapter: Ashley and her Dad have another 'talk' and Blair gets ready for the first Quidditch match of the season.  

Chapter 12: The One Where Blair Gets a Surprise
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

The most amazing chapter image of Henry, the girls' grandfather, by mockingjay @ tda  



“Dad, I’m home!” I yell when I finally arrive home after spending an entire day at the office.

“In here!” Dad calls from the kitchen.

I leave my coat on the hanger next to the door and make my way towards the kitchen where I find Dad sitting at the table eating Chinese food.

“Hi sweetie!” he greets me. “You hungry?”

“Starving.” I say and grab a box of noodles from the table.

“You sure look tired.” He notices.

“Is that the nice way to say I look awful?” I ask jokingly but he stays serious.

“Seriously Blair, where have you been the entire afternoon?” he asks me.

“With Seth.” I lie. Sure, we met for lunch and he dropped me off to work, but that’s the longest we have hung out the entire week.

“I don’t like this Blair.” Dad says putting his chopsticks down. “You’re never home anymore. All you do is spend your time with that boy. I don’t even remember the last time Nick was here.”

“Can we please not talk about Nick?” I demand.

“Did you two get into a fight?” Dad asks me carefully.

“Obviously.” I say.

“You two were inseparable just a few weeks ago.” Dad states. “What happened?”

“We just got into a fight after I started dating Seth.” I say and Dad sighs.

“See, again with that boy!” he points out. “I’m not happy with you going out with him! You never really were a type to date boys.”

“I’m not a lesbian if that’s what you think.” I say with a smile.

“No, I didn’t mean it like that.” Dad says staring at his plate with a weird face expression. “It’s just… The only guy in your life was Nick and I know you thought of him as a brother and never as a… potential boyfriend.”

“Dad, it’s normal for teenage girls to have boyfriends.” I say comforting him.

“Even for you?” he asks looking at me like he’s hoping I’ll say ‘you’ve been punked!’

“Sorry to break it to you, but yes.” I say trying to resist the urge to laugh.

“I thought I dodged a bullet with you.” He says and I smile at him.

“Sorry.” I say.

“I just wish you had your Mum in moments like this.” Dad says not looking me in the eyes. And just like that, smile disappears from my face and I feel sad. Not for me, but for him.

I realise just now how hard it has been for him to raise Blair on his own.

“Dad, need I even say how you’re the best parent ever?” I ask and he gives me a small smile.

“I really did my best.” He admits.

“I know that.” I say and squeeze his hand encouragingly. “And I could never ask for anything else.”

“I know, but…” he starts uncomfortably. “I bet you’d be feeling a lot more comfortable having this conversation with your Mom.”

“What do you mean?” I ask confused.

“I think we need to clarify what you and Seth do when you’re alone.” He starts and I raise my eyebrows.

“I’m not sure I’m following, Dad.” I say.

“Okay, how about this? There is a time in a relationship when a boy and a girl share some feelings. And they express those feelings in a physical way…”

“Oh my God! Are you trying to have sex talk with me?!” I yell in shock almost falling of my chair.

“Blair, we have been avoiding this for too long and now that you have a boyfriend I think we should just get it over with.” He says still looking at his plate clearly uncomfortable out of his mind.

“Dad, there is really no need…” I start as I get up from the table trying to avoid the most embarrassing moment in my life.

“Sit down, Blair.” Dad orders and I obey staring at my own plate as well. “So, just to know where I’m standing, have you ever..?”

“No.” I say feeling my cheeks burning with shame. I don’t dare to look at Dad but I have a feeling he’s equally uncomfortable. If not even more.

“Good. Good. That’s great actually.” He starts. “There is really no need to hurry these things. Plenty of time to do that for. Hopefully it can wait when I’m dead and buried or maybe when I’m old and senile.”

“Got it.” I say trying to supress laughter.

“Now, if you and Seth decide that it’s time to…”

“Please, don’t say it.” I beg but he continues anyways.

“To have sex,” he says his voice sounding as if he was suffocating. “You should know that it’s always better to use protection.”

“I’m clear on that.” I say wishing this didn’t have to happen.

“Okay then.” Dad says. “But that’s only in case you ever do the… that. But if you’re not ready don’t do it. Even if he’s forcing you! Especially if he’s forcing you! Then I’ll show him who he’s messing with!”

I can’t help but smile at that and I finally look up. “Thanks Dad, but Seth is not like that.” I try to assure him.

“He’s a teenage boy, Bee!” he says firmly. “You know nothing about them and I do. I was a teenage boy myself and trust me, I know all the excuses and ways of persuasion.”

“Dad, I don’t really want to hear that.” I say.

“Okay.” He says and sighs. “But seriously, sweetie, if he tries something, you should tell me.”

“He won’t, Dad. I promise you.” I assure him again.

“It would break me to see you get hurt, Blair.” He says completely serious now.

“I know, Dad.” I say and squeeze his hand again.

“You should just know that I’m here for you.” Dad says to me with a small smile.

“I know, Dad.” I say again and smile back at him.

“I love you my little Bee.” He says.

“I love you too, Dad.”




I look at my milk seriously considering drowning in it. Currently a lot of why’s are going through my head.

Why did I ever agree on this? Since when is Ashley the twin with stupid ideas and I’m the reasonable one?

Why did I agree on going out for drinks with James freaking Potter of all people?

Why did we have to run into Daniel?

Why on Earth did Daniel even have to be there? What was he actually doing there?

And last but not least, why haven’t I gotten an angry letter from my grandmother yet? It’s been a freaking week!

“Why does Ashley look like she’s going to attack someone with her spoon?” Savannah asks staring at me from the other side of the table.

“She’s probably on edge because of the game today.” Lydia explains.

Oh, right! Gryffindor is playing against Slytherin today! I should probably focus on that instead of freaking Daniel!

“Ash, sweetie, are you fine?” Hilary, who’s sitting next to me, asks me carefully.

Just in that moment, hundredths of owls fly in the Great Hall and just like I do every morning, I flinch from fear, my heart in my throat, praying not to see my grandmother’s owl.

“That’s it!” Hilary says after I’ve almost knocked down her pumpkin juice. “For fuck’s sake, it’s only one game!” She finishes angrily completely misinterpreting my sudden jumpiness.

“Right, one game.” I say still searching for the owl. After finally stating the owl is nowhere to be found, I sigh with relief.

“I agree with Hilary.” Savannah adds taking a sip of her juice. “Your life doesn’t depend on one Quidditch match!”

“Pierce!” We hear an angry voice echoing through the Great Hall. James Potter, the person who definitely wouldn’t agree with Savannah on her point of view on Quidditch.

“Oh, joy.” I mumble when James sits in between me and Hilary.

“What are you still doing here?!” he yells in my ear clearly nervous.

“Breakfast.” I point to my cereal.

“Well, stop it!” he yells and I raise my eyebrow. “We have a team meeting in the changing room and I want to see your cute little ass there!”

With that said, he gets up and marches out of the Great Hall.

“Did he just..?” I start in shock looking after him.

“Come here, called your ass little and cute and left as if he’s got a torpedo in his ass?” Hilary asks. “Yes, he did.”

“Well, I’ll be off then before his Royal Bitchiness has a panic attack.” I say as I get up from the table.

“Good luck!” Lydia says with a smile.

“Thanks.” I say and head out with a smile on my face.

James might be a bit off today, but we actually made progress when it comes to our relationship and Daniel may or may have not realised I wasn’t the real Ashley and he might did or did not send a letter to my grandmother who might or might not kill both me and Ashley but in a couple of minutes I’ll be playing my first Quidditch match. As much as I am nervous, I was actually more excited about it.

There is nothing in this world that could possibly ruin my day.

And then I see him.

Standing in the Entrance Hall looking around as if he was searching for someone.

My grandfather.

I open my eyes in shock and fear. No, no, no, not now. I didn’t even get to play a match and he’s going to send me back to New York.

“Ashley?” Grandfather notices me and calls for me across the hall. I just stand there in shock, not being able to move. This was it. Daniel sent the letter and told them the truth. And now, I’ll have to come clean about everything.

“Ashley.” Grandfather greets me when he finally reaches me through the crowd of students that are heading for the pitch early.

“Grandfather.” I say feeling as if someone has been suffocating me.

“Can we talk somewhere more private?” he asks looking around. I nod my head and start leading him up the stairs in silence. We reach the empty hallway leading to the Charms classroom and I sit on the window ready to face my punishment.

“I’m sure you’re surprised to see me here.” Grandfather starts and I nod my head still not able to say something. “And as you’re probably assuming, I’m surprised to see you as well. Especially dressed like that.”

I lift my head up and raise my eyebrow in confusion. What does he mean by this?

“I have to say, I was shocked and surprised when I got your friend’s letter about you joining the Gryffindor Quidditch team.” He continues and I stand up from the window.

“Letter from my friend?” I ask.

“Yes. Meredith I believe?” he nods his head and I stare at him in shock. He’s not here because Daniel wrote to him? “I don’t have to explain to you the consequences your actions would have had if your grandmother had read the letter.”

“And she didn’t?” I ask and he shakes his head.

“Lucky for you, she was at some meeting with her friends.” He explains. What? Grandmother has actual friends? I always thought she had minions of some sort or something like that. “I was the one who read the letter and I was completely shocked.”

I sigh and nod my head. “Does that mean you’re going to drag me out of this robes and far away from the pitch?” I ask.

“You didn’t let me finish.” He warns me firmly and I look at my shoes.

“I said I was shocked and surprised.” He says. “And yet, I was so proud of you.”

“What?” I snap my head to look at him and notice he’s smiling at me.

“I would have never expected to see you playing Quidditch!” he says smiling at me. “I had to come see it for myself.”

“You’re here to see the match?” I ask and he nods his head. “But why? How?!”

“There’s a lot you don’t know about me, pumpkin.” He says softly. “Like perhaps that I was the Chaser for the Gryffindor Quidditch team as well?”

“Really?” I ask with a smile.

“Of course!” he smiles proudly. “Who do you think you got your flying skills from?”

“I always thought it was from Dad.” I admit and he laughs.

“You thought wrong.” Grandfather says with a mischievous smile. “David is indeed a good Quidditch player, but he wasn’t the one who played alongside James Potter.”

“Excuse me?” I ask. “I’m playing alongside James Potter.”

“This one was older.” Grandfather says. “His grandfather, actually. But he was the legend at the time. In three years of his captaincy, he never lost a game.”

“I guess James has a lot to grow up to.” I say.

“Yes, he does.” Grandfather nods his head.

“Why haven’t you ever told me this?” I ask and he smiles at me.

“How do you think your grandmother would have reacted if she knew I played Quidditch back in the days?” he asks. “And with a Potter of all people?”

I nod my head understandingly. “What does she have against Potters anyways?” I ask all interested.

“Something about them not being the actual British upper class, I don’t know…” Grandfather says and I laugh.

“Thanks for being here Grandfather.” I say suddenly feeling overwhelmed. “It really means a lot.”

“I wouldn’t want it any other way.” He says and pulls me in a hug.

“Pierce!” Familiar voice screams and I pull away from grandfather only to see James Potter standing in the middle of the corridor holding his Firebolt as if he was going to kill me with it.

“Yes?” I ask with fake politeness.

“I need you on the pitch YESTERDAY!” he yells and marches away.

I look up at grandfather. “Any last words?” I ask and he smiles.

“Go get them pumpkin.”


We can hear cheers from the stands all the way to our changing room and it is not helping the tension. James has been encouraging us for the last half an hour constantly talking about the great qualities every single member of the team possesses.

As much as I appreciate his encouragement, I just wanted him to stop talking.

I was nervous enough this morning, but right now, I was freaked out of my mind. This was my first game ever and the stands will probably be filled with scouts from all over the Britain searching for new talents. This might be my shot at making something out of me in the cruel world of professional Quidditch players.

The fact that my grandfather is sitting on the stands, actually cheering for me, doesn’t help either. I still couldn’t wrap my head around this strange turn of events. What next? My grandmother and Lord Voldemort on a tea party?

“So, to sum this up, I know we can win this game.” James continues his speech not even noticing that no one is paying attention. “Slytherin has got nothing on us! We have been practicing twice as hard as them and we deserve this!”

“Yes!” Fred cheers raising his broom.

“Let’s crush them!” Lily Potter adds with a smile.

“That’s the spirit!” James roars and everyone jumps from their seats and starts cheering. Well, everyone but me and Rose. She rolls her eyes still sitting in her seat but smiles at James anyways.

“Stupid Quidditch rivalry.” She says quietly to me and I smile back at her.

“Okay, out we go!” James announces and everyone makes their way towards the door.

I grab my Nimbus and head after the rest of the team, but stop when I notice James going over his Quidditch charts once again with a worried face expression.

“James?” I call him and he looks at me nervously. “Just so we’re clear, I will never admit this and if you say this to anyone, I will most certainly deny it, but if it’s worth, I think you’re an amazing captain.”

He immediately lightens up and smiles at me. “Thanks, Pierce. It means a lot.” He says and I smile at him.

“So, let’s get going.” I insist.

“Sure.” He nods his head and grabs his broom. The two of us head towards the pitch together.

“So,” he turns to me when we finally join our team. “Any last words?”

I look at my grandfather sitting uncomfortably on the stands with the rest of the Gryffindors eyeing carefully James’s parents and smile.

“Go get them pumpkin!”


Dear Ashley,

I’m writing to say that, as always, you’re welcome to spend Christmas with me and Blair. For some reason, she is really looking forward to seeing you. I guess the two of you finally bonded while she was in London in summer.

Anyways, your mother and I agreed you’ll be coming to New York the day after you come back from Hogwarts and you’ll be with us for two weeks.

Things here have been a bit off lately, but I’m sure everything will fall back to its place before Christmas.

I’m looking forward to see you as well.

Hopefully everything is good at Hogwarts.





ANother chapter is here! Sorry for the long uptade. I had exam s, but now that that's over, I'm back to writing! 

This chapter is more about Blair and unfortunately, there's really not much bonding between James and Blair, but don't worry, all in it's time. 

What do you think about this chapter? Be free to review. :)

In the next chapter: Ashley gets ready for the upcoming fashion show while Blair bonds with a new friend. 


Chapter 13: The One Where Blair and Rose Have Something in Common
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


Amazing chapter image of Ashley, Nick and Seth by callisto@TDA



The Gryffindor victory in the first Quidditch game of the season is still the only topic everyone talks about even though it’s been two weeks.

Wherever I go, people are congratulating me on my good performance and I can’t help but feel proud. James can’t seem to stop smiling either. He’s glowing because of the fact he crushed his little brother’s team.

The entire team is walking around the castle like they own the place but I don’t really mind. It’s great to be on a winning side for a change.

Even Rose, who always protests against house rivalry, can’t help but smile every time someone starts singing ‘Weasley is our Queen’ which is apparently the song back from her father’s days.

Slytherins, on the other hand, couldn’t be more annoyed with our win. Especially Al, James’ younger brother and the captain of Slytherin team. I don’t think it’s helping his attitude that whenever James sees him, he yells, ‘Hey, Al, have you ever considered attaching a parachute to your broom? Maybe it will help you ease the fall.’

Rose protested against that loudly and refused to be a part of the family feud and the house rivalry, but I noticed the same rule doesn’t apply to a certain Scorpius Malfoy, Al’s best friend and teammate, because the two of them are bickering constantly. In fact, Rose did a stunning horn growing spell on him causing for Scorpius to spend the entire Thursday in the hospital wing.

What is even more amazing is that she didn’t get detention. She’s a Prefect and the favourite student of the Headmistress McGonagall so that really doesn’t come as a shock.

The point is, I decided I wanted Rose as my friend after that day. It sure couldn’t hurt in my situation.

And speaking of my situation, I still haven’t heard from grandmother which means Daniel hasn’t told her about me and Ashley.

This concerns me even more, but I do my best to distract myself with plenty of homework I have piling up.

Christmas is a month away now, but the Christmas spirit has already taken all of Hogwarts. The snow that fell just a couple of days ago is adding to the wonderful atmosphere in the castle and even I have to admit it is absolutely beautiful.

Unfortunately for the students of Hogwarts, Christmas came with lots of exams so we couldn’t actually relax and enjoy the celebrations. We were forced to study.

That’s why it was not a rare occasion that I was found in the library. This time I wasn’t actually studying, but rereading the letter I got from my Dad a few weeks ago.

I was really looking forward to seeing him again. Out of all the things I go through here, the hardest one is that I don’t see my Dad at the end of every day.

I wished I could tell him everything. About the last Quidditch game, about the fact that I’m failing two of Ashley’s classes, about Daniel and my constant fear of grandmother, about grandfather and his old Quidditch glory…

I miss him so, so much.

I often wonder if he feels the same way. I know he has Ashley now who pretends to be me, but he raised me. He must know something’s off.

I look at the letter again and smile.

I can’t wait to see Ashley as well and hear all the exciting news about her work. Also about that guy she’s been dating, Seth, I believe.

But most importantly, I have to make sure she and Nick stop fighting. It feels odd that Nick wouldn’t be a part of my life. This was basically all I have had to look forward to back in New York.

I miss him almost the same I miss my father. He’s always been like my brother and now we haven’t spoken a word since summer.

Honestly, I would give all the gallions in my saving’s account just so I can slap him and yell at him because of this whole Jenna thing. Stupid git. I’m gone for a couple of months and he ruins our entire lives. We’re not even on the same continent and I can’t help but be annoyed by his actions.

Just wait ‘til I get back, Mister!





“Three weeks until the show people!” Gerard announces when he walks into his office in the morning. He’s holding a meeting about the winter show that’s going on a week before Christmas.

Gerard sits in his chair and I bring him his morning cappuccino and sit next to him.

“I want to go through every detail of it! There is no place for mistakes people!” Gerard says and looks at a pile of papers in his hands. “Claire, how’s the planning going?”

“We already have the press, our usual venue for the show, I called the caterers and everything is set.” A tall, red headed woman sitting across from Gerard says.

“Excellent!” Gerard says and claps his hands. “Now, I have to discuss something. As you all know, a few weeks ago, I hired this young lady.” he points at me and I smile modestly. “Well, in less than a month she proved to be more useful than half of people sitting at this table.”

Everyone looks at me as if I killed their mother or something and I look at Gerard. “Well, I don’t know, I just…”

“That’s why I’m giving her a chance to get one of her dresses in the show!” he announces and I open my mouth in shock.

“What?” I say my eyes wide open. “You..? I..? A dress?”

“Something like that, yes.” He says and smiles. “Congratulations, kid. Welcome to the grown up world.”





“Christmas lights.” I hear a voice when I turn around the corner and find myself standing in front of the Fat Lady portrait together with Rose.

“No, no, no, you have to sing, otherwise you can’t get in.” Fat Lady says and giggles unusually red in her face.

“I’m not in the mood for singing!” Rose says annoyingly.

“Is she drunk?” I ask when Fat Lady giggles again.

“Oh, hey, Ashley.” Rose greets me. “Apparently Fat Lady and her friend Vi started with Christmas celebrations earlier than usual.” She gives another annoyed look at the portrait where Fat Lady started singing. “Okay, I’m done here. She’s not letting us in. How about we go get something to eat.”

I check my watch. It was 8:30 already. “But dinner is over.”

“It’s not when you have James and Fred for your cousins.” She says and smiles mischievously at me. “Follow me.”

“Where are we going?” I ask and check my watch again. “It’s close to curfew. Shouldn’t we be heading to our common room?”

“I’m on patrol tonight, you don’t have to worry.” Rose says as she hurries down the stairs. Without any other questions, I follow her intrigued to find out where she’s taking me.

We walk all the way towards empty Great Hall but don’t walk in. Instead, we make our way another set of stairs and find ourselves in an empty hallway.

Rose stands in front of the painting of a fruit bowl and smiles at me. “You can’t say a word about this to anyone!” she warns me.

“Of course.” I say still confused to see where this is headed.

Finally, she tickles the pear on the painting and just when I’m about to ask what the hell is going on, the pear giggles and the painting opens revealing the giant room, the size of Great Hall with same five gigantic tables. The only difference is a set of pans, pots and other kitchen supplies neatly packed on the walls.

“This is the kitchen?” I ask delighted to find out something like this.

“Yes.” Rose nods her head as she enters. “I caught James and Fred sneaking around the castle last year and I made them tell me where they were going. This is where they took me.”

“Good evening to Miss Weasley and her friend!” A squeaky voice asks and when I look down, I find a house elf wearing a cute little pink dress looking up at us.

“Hi, Remy!” Rose greets her. “I think we’d like some ice-cream.”

“Coming right up, Miss.” She says with a smile.

“The house elves are working here at Hogwarts?” I ask when Rose takes me to one of the tables and we take a seat.

“And who do you think cooks for you and cleans the castle?” she asks me amused.

“I don’t know.” I shrug my shoulders. “I never really thought about it.”

“They have been here ever since Hogwarts was founded.” Rose explains. “The only difference is that they get paid now.”

“I read about that.” I say when Remy comes back with two portions of chocolate ice cream. “Your Mum did all of that, right?”

“Right.” Rose says proudly and smiles kindly at the elf. “Thanks Remy.” She turns back to me. “Unfortunately, we still have a long way to go. House elves here at Hogwarts do get paid, but there are still some families that treat them like dirt. Mostly pureblood families like the Malfoys.” She adds disgustedly.

“Scorpius’ family, right?” I ask. “He’s Albus’ friend?”

“Best friend, actually.” She says and rolls her eyes. “Unfortunately for the rest of our family.”

“How come?” I ask.

“Malfoys and Weasleys don’t get along very well.” She explains. “My parents and Malfoy’s Dad never really gotten along back in the days. Mr Malfoy was against my parents and when the war started he took Voldemort’s side. He claims he changed now, but my Dad is still not that fond of him.”

“What about your Mum?” I ask.

“She and Mr Malfoy work together at the Ministry actually.” She says. “They’re not best of friends, but they get along. Still, Dad doesn’t approve. He still doesn’t like Mr Malfoy or his son. And the same thing stands for me.”

“Yes, I’ve noticed you and Scorpius don’t really get along well.” I say.

“We tolerate each other because of Al, but he hates me and I hate him back.” She states kind of childishly. “It’s funny because Al was my best friend before we started Hogwarts.”

“And what changed?”

“I became a Gryffindor and he a Slytherin.” She says. “We still hang out but not as much as we did when we were kids.”

“I’m sorry about that.” I say sincerely. “I know how that must feel.”

“You do?” she asks and I nod my head.

“I have a sister back in New York.” I say. “We were really close when we were young, but we drifted apart when she… I mean, I moved to London.”

“Why did you move?” she asks me.

“My parents got divorced.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry. I never knew that.” She says and I give her a small smile.

“Thanks, but I was really young. I barely remember it.” I say. “Anyways, my Mum got back to her parents and she took me with her, and my sister, Blair, she stayed with our Dad in New York.”

“Do you even see each other?”

“Twice a year.” I say. “I visit them for Christmas and Blair comes here two weeks in summer.”

“That must suck.” Rose says finishing her ice cream. “Al and I at least see each other every day.”

“It’s not that bad.” I say and smile remembering the last time Ash and I saw each other. “We hated each other for years. Well, not actually hated, but we fought a lot. But we actually made up this summer and we’re closer than ever. And if that was possible, I’m sure you and Al will get back to how things were before.”

“I’m not that sure.” She says. “Malfoy and he are best friends and I’m just a nerdy cousin.”

“Oh, trust me, you’re anything but nerdy.” I say. “I mean, look at us. It’s after curfew and we’re eating ice cream in Hogwarts kitchens.”

“Oh, yes, we’re rebels.” Rose says sarcastically and I roll my eyes.

“Rebellion comes with consequences.” I say and this time, she’s the one who rolls her eyes.

I look at the bottle of Firewhiskey on one of the shelves and smile mischievously. “Don’t say I didn’t warn you.” I say when I snatch the bottle from the shelf.





“Hey, there pretty lady.” Seth greets me and kisses me lightly on the lips. I smile at him when he opens the door of his car for me.

“Hi!” I say excitedly and he smiles at me from the driver’s seat.

“Why are you so excited?” he asks me.

“I will not tell you yet!” I say although I’m dying to tell someone. “This cause for celebration and we need drinks first!”

“In that case, I’m buying!” Seth says and kisses me again before he turns on the car and starts driving.


Fifteen minutes later we’re sitting in the same muggle bar we met for the first time. We’re sipping our beers and I’m excitedly talking about Gerard’s offer.

“So, your designs are going to be in this winter show?” Seth asks me with a wide smile.

“One design.” I correct him. “But yes!” I continue excitedly. “I’m going to pick one of my designs with Gerard’s help and then I have a week to make it.”

“Only a week?”

“That’s plenty of time.” I say. “At least I think.” Suddenly I’m worried. “Oh, my Merlin, what if I don’t make it? What if my designs aren’t good enough and everyone hates it?! I shouldn’t have agreed on this! I can’t do it!”

“Calm down Blair.” Seth says calmly. “Gerard wouldn’t pick you if he thought you couldn’t do it.”

“Of course he would!” I say desperately. “You haven’t met him! He’s a twisted genius!”

“You’re going to be great!” Seth assures me. “And I’m going to be there for you. So, even if you fail, which you won’t,” he adds when he notices the look of pure fear across my face. “I’ll be there for you.”

“Thanks.” I say and smile at him. He smiles back and kisses me again.

I kiss him back but this time more passionately enjoying the little alone time we have had in days. And then I hear the familiar voice I’ve been avoiding for weeks.

“I’ll have another beer, please.” Nick says and I immediately pull away from Seth and turn towards the bar where Nick is standing. Seth looks in the same direction his hand still around my waist pulling me closer to him.

“Isn’t that Nick?” he asks.

“Shhh!” I try to shut him up, but I’m too late. At the mention of his name, Nick turns around and spots me and Seth.

His face immediately gets dark and I look away awkwardly.

“Awkward.” Seth whispers.

I look down at the table trying to avoid Nick’s look, but I can’t help myself so I look back up at him only to find Jenna standing next to him.

“Bloody perfect.” I hiss and Seth laughs a bit.

“Don’t let them get to you.” He says and bites my ear gently. I turn back to him and kiss him again, but then Jenna’s annoying voice interrupts me.

“Will you stop it?” she yells and Seth and I break apart once again. “You can’t just feel sorry for yourself all the time! I’m tired of it!”

“Stop yelling at me all the time!” Nick hisses at her looking awkwardly around.

I clear my throat uncomfortably and Seth looks at the table trying to tune out angry voices of Nick and Jenna.

“No, I won’t!” Jenna continues her rant not catching the attention of everyone in the bar. “Not a day goes by that you don’t talk about it! If that’s bothering you so much why don’t you go talk to her?!”

“Jenna, for fuck’s sake!” Nick says in desperation. “You really want to have this fight here?!”

“I don’t care anymore!”

“Well, I do! I care that you constantly yell at me and bicker!” Nick yells back. “You’re not the centre of the world, you know! Other people matter as well and I disappointed so many because of you!”

“What are you saying?” Jenna asks in a normal tone of voice.

“I’m saying we’re done!” Nick says and Jenna opens her mouth in shock. “I’m breaking up with you.”

“You don’t want to do that!” she warns him.

“Trust me, I do!” he says and she looks at him angrily.

“You’re going to regret that, Nick!” she says and marches out of the bar angrily.

Everyone at the bar is staring at Nick who’s left alone at the bar. The only sound in the room is the old ZZ Top track my father loves.

Finally, he slams his beer at the table, grabs his jacket and rushes out of the bar. Without even thinking about it, I stand up and make my way after him.

“Blair!” Seth calls me standing up as well and grabbing my arm.

“Just one second, okay?” I beg. “I have to check in on him.”

Seth nods his head and let goes of my arm, so I rush towards the door. I regret that immediately when I step into the cold November night without a jacket.

I look around and find Nick heading towards his car.

“Nick!” I call him and he turns around. When he notices it’s me who’s calling, he sighs and turns back towards his car.

“Nick, don’t make me run after you!” I yell at him and he turns towards me angrily.

“And what do you want now?!” he yells. “To comfort me?! We haven’t spoken in weeks, Blair! And I don’t know what’s going on, but the old Blair would never do that!”

I stare at him in shock for a moment but when he starts walking towards his car again, I finally snap. “And the old Nick would never betray his friends for some girl!” I yell after him and he stops walking but doesn’t turn around. “Sorry for trying to be there for you!” I add. “I forgot you don’t care about me anymore!”

With that said I turn around and walk back towards the bar feeling tears stinging my eyes. Making a promise to myself that I won’t cry, I go back to Seth, bury my head into his chest and start crying like a little baby.


Dear B,

Everything’s screwed up!

I can’t wait for you to come here.

Just hurry.




Another chapter is up! I know how you all like James/Blair bonding moments so I apologize for this chapter but this had to be more about Ashley. Nick and Jenna finally broke up! What are your thoughts about that. 

Please review and tell me what you think! It really helps a lot. 

And in the next chapter: Blair wakes up with a hangover, she has some bonding time with Al and finally realises something. Ashley is nervous about the fashion show and Seth is worried about something as well. 

Review, review, review! Love you all! :D


Chapter 14: The One Where Blair Realises Something
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]





absolutely amazing chapter image of Blair and James by calliso @ tda 



I open my eyes heavily and look up at the curtains around my bed. My head is killing me and my throat is dry and itchy from all the Firewhiskey Rose and I drank last night.

Oh God! Rose! She’s going to kill me. I wonder how she’s doing this morning.

I close my eyes again and moan rather loudly. That’s when I realise someone is snoring rather loudly in the bed next to me. I open my eyes in shock. None of my roommates snore.

I sit up in bed so quickly I feel like I’m going to throw up. I stand on my shaky feet just in time the bathroom door opens and James walks in the room.

“Pierce!” he greets me and I look at him in shock and confusion. Then I look around the room and find Fred and three more guys sleeping in their beds.

I look back at James my eyes wide in shock.

“Well, aren’t you going to greet me?” James asks cockily.

I walk towards him and just stand in front of him staring at him angrily. He continues to smile at me until I slap him across the face so hard it’s actually hurting my hand. The punch causes for the rest of the guys to wake up and stare at us confused.

“What the fuck, Pierce?!” James snaps at me and Fred starts laughing.

“Were you so bad in bed that you deserved a punch?” he asks jokingly and I look at him seriously considering punching him as well. He stops laughing immediately.

“What?” James asks and looks at me. “Is that what you think? That we slept together?”

“What else would I be doing in your bed?!” I snap at him. He looks at me for a second and then he starts laughing.

“Man, you really were drunk!”


“How about you calm down and I explain everything?” James suggests.

“How about you two leave so we can get some sleep?” Another guy, with sandy blonde hair and an Irish accent says. “It’s Saturday after all.”

“Fine.” James says and grabs my hand. “Let’s talk in the common room.”

I shake his hand off but follow him downstairs. He sits on the couch and taps the seat next to him with a smile. I snort in a lady like fashion and sit in the nearest armchair.

“What the hell happened?” I ask him.

He sighs but leans in on the couch and starts telling the story.

“Fred and I were just hanging out in the common room when we decided to go to the kitchens to get something to eat.” He starts. “We checked the Map just to make sure no Professors or Prefects were out in the hallways. That’s when we noticed two figures standing on the edge of the forest.”

“Forest?” I ask.

“Yes, Forbidden Forest.” He confirms. “Naturally, Fred and I were shocked to find you and Al hanging out in the middle of the freaking forest!”

“Wait, Al and me?” I say in shock. “You found me with Al in the Forbidden Forest?”

“Yes, and just so we’re clear, I was a little insulted.” James adds. “If you were after a Potter, you could have chosen me. I am the attractive one.”

“First of all, yuck.” I say and he roll his eyes. “And second of all, I didn’t hook up with Al, did I?”

“I hope not!” James says. “No, when Fred and I came to see what was going on, you two were just laughing like maniacs. No sexual tension between you.”

“And Rose?” I ask. “She wasn’t around?”

“Rose?” James asks. “Our little Rosie? The prefect? No, she wasn’t there, why?”

“She was with me when we first started drinking.” I say.

“Really?” he asks. “Well she probably took off when you got drunk out of your mind.”

“Probably.” I say although I’m not that sure about that. The last I remember, Rose was even drunker than I was.

“Wait.” I ask. “How did I end up in your bed anyways?”

“Oh, that.” He says and clears his throat uncomfortably. “You were pretty drunk, just so we’re clear. You fell asleep when we reached the castle so I brought you up and since I couldn’t get into your dorm, I carried you to mine. But don’t worry, we didn’t sleep in the same bed. I slept on the floor.”

“Oh, you did?” I ask feeling a bit disappointed. Pull it together, Blair!

“You sound disappointed.” James adds with an amusing grin on his face.

“No, I was just… Thank you, I guess.” I finish lamely.

“No problem.” He says with a small smile. The smile that’s almost making me regret nothing happened between the two of us last night.

“What?” James asks and I realise I’ve been staring at him.

“No, nothing.” I say and get up from the couch. “I should probably go take a shower. I smell like…”

“Vomit.” James finishes. “Yes, that happened too. Just before you fell asleep.”

“Oh, goody, so I completely embarrassed myself.” I say.

“I won’t tell anyone.” James promises and smiles at me.

“Thanks James, really.” I say once again before I head upstairs.

“You’re welcome.”





“Have you heard about the Hastings girl?”

“Yes, I did. Lucky girl.”

“She sure is. But I bet you anything she’ll fail.”

“I don’t know. There’s something about that girl. Gerard seems to like her.”

“He can like her all he wants, but even he knows she’s not ready.”

“I’m taking those odds. Should we say a hundredth?”

“It’s on.”

I’m standing in one of the stools in the bathroom eavesdropping on two girls that work with Gerard. I get out and look at my reflection in the mirror. I start panicking for the fourth time since I came to work.

I spent the entire morning going through my designs not knowing which one to choose. It seemed to me none of them were good enough now.

What was I even thinking applying for this job? This was an utter catastrophe! I would never be good enough as Gerard or his other designers. What was I even thinking?

I splash some water on my cheeks and then leave the bathroom. I walk in Gerard’s office and find him sitting at his desk looking at my designs.

“Oh, there you are doll!” he greets me with a wide smile.

I try to smile back but all I manage is a painful face expression.

“Why do you look like you had your teeth drilled this morning?” Gerard asks me.

“I’m just a bit nervous.” I say. “About the fashion show and my design. I don’t think I’m ready for this, Gerard.”

“Let me be the judge of that.” He says and offers me a cup of coffee. “For my fellow designer.”

I take it my hands visibly shaking from fear. “Listen, sweetie, there are things every designer needs to go through. And I know you couldn’t do that on your own. Everyone needs a mentor, someone to push them and to fight for them.”

“But what if I fail?” I ask.

“That’s the risk I’m dealing with every day.” He shrugs his shoulders. “Welcome to my world.”

“I’m not sure I’m cut out for this.”

“How about you think about that after the show.” He suggests. “You should at least see how all of this is working out for you.”

I stay quiet but nod my head.

“Now,” he continues and looks at my designs. “Which one would you like to choose?”

“I don’t know.” I say looking at the designs as well. “I was hoping you could help me with that.”

“Doll, I can’t help you with that.” He says and takes a sip of his coffee. “You’re the one who made them and you should be the one to choose them. And quickly, because you have five more days to make the design perfect.”

“Five days?!” I ask in shock and he nods his head. I look at the book of design and start flipping the pages nervously.

Finally, I reach the last dress I made. “This one.”

“Are you sure about that?” Gerard asks me.


“Yes.” I say nervously.

“Good.” He smiles at me. “Then let’s get down to business.





After the talk with James, I decide to go back to sleep. When I wake up, I’m still half drunk, my head is killing me and my stomach keeps turning around.

All of this is very amusing to Hilary, who’s the only one of my roommates who slept in late like me.

“So, you and James finally did it?” she asks when I stand in front of the mirror in the bathroom applying my make up so I wouldn’t look like I feel.

“Did what?” I ask her.

“Had sex of course!”

“What?!” I ask making a long black eyeliner line when I turn to look at her in shock. She laughs and pulls out her wand helping me clean my face.

“I’ll take that as a no.” she says. “So what was it you two were doing last night?”

“I don’t really remember to be fair.” I admit. “But he said nothing happened. He even slept on the floor and let me sleep in his bed.”

“Well that’s nice.” She says. “If it was me, I’d prefer to have him next to me, but when it comes to you, that’s good.” I look down at the sink while opening my mascara. “Or is it?” Hilary asks suspiciously staring at me.

“What?” I ask.

“You look disappointed.” She accuses me.

“No, I don’t!”

“You actually like him!”

“No I don’t!”

“Oh, just admit it!”


“So yes?”






“Aha!” she says with a victory smile. “You do like him!”

“Well, maybe.” I finally admit and she starts jumping around in our dorm.

“You like James! You like James!” she keeps on screaming.

“Shut up!” I warn her but she continues. Finally I grab the Charms book from my bed and throw it at her.

“Ouch!” she says when the book hits her in the head and falls on the floor.

“I said maybe.” I insist when she gets up from the floor rubbing the sore spot on her forehead. “He’s an idiot.” I state. “And then he does something so nice and sweet and that’s bloody annoying.”

“Well, I hate to say it but I told you so!” she says with a wicked smile.

“I have more textbooks, just so you know.” I say and the smile vanishes of her face.

“I’m just saying, I think it’s cute.” She says. “And I know he likes you too.”

“You can’t know that.”

“But I do.” She insists. “And you know it too. He wouldn’t be so sweet to you if he didn’t like you. And ever since the first Quidditch try outs he didn’t have one single girlfriend.”

“What does that have to do with anything?” I ask.

“James Potter has two girlfriends a week.” She says as if stating the obvious. “Don’t tell me you haven’t noticed he has eyes only for you.”

“I didn’t.” I say.

“Well, I did.” She assures me. “And I think you should talk to him. Kiss that sucker. Do the dirty deed with him.” She winks at me.

“Let’s get some breakfast you perv.” I say but smile slightly. I couldn’t help the victory feeling in my chest.


“Rose!” I call her when I find her coming to the Great Hall looking exactly how I felt.

“Oh, God, can you talk just a bit quieter?” she asks me when I join her.

“What happened last night’” I ask her ignoring her question.

“What do you mean what happened?” she asks when she sits down and pours herself some coffee. “We got drunk.”

“I mean, where did you go?” I ask. “James told me Al and I were alone when they found us.”

“Oh, that… well, umm… I went to bed.” She says and I raise my eyebrows.

“You did?” I ask suspiciously.

“Yes, I was beat.” She says looking at her coffee.

“Okay then.” I say. “Maybe I’ll ask Al when I see him.”

I look towards the Slytherin table and try to find Al. I find him sitting with Scorpius at the end of the table both of them looking dreadful. Fun fact, I notice Scorpius is already looking in my direction. Or should I say, in Rose’s direction.

Yes, sure, she went to bed. I just wonder who’s bed.

Like you’re the one to talk, I remind myself when James walks in the Great Hall and smiles widely at me.





I stare into the distance as Seth drives me back home. I couldn’t shake off this feeling that I was going to ruin everything.

I actually had a good start with that.

I ruined things with Nick. I just couldn’t stop thinking about him. What I wanted the most was for the two of us to finally be able to talk normally. I would sacrifice everything I got right now just to make that happen.

And I was on the good road to ruin things with Dad as well. Between school, my job, which I still haven’t said a word about to him, and Seth, I was home only to get some sleep. I feel like we haven’t talked in weeks.

And I couldn’t feel guiltier about it. When I first came here to New York, the best part of my day was when I came home after school and the two of us would order the greasiest pizza there is and just talk. I could never get enough of his voice. Even when I used to come here only for Christmas.

Now I had him all for myself and I wasn’t even spending time with him.

I had my job and this was going down the hill as well.

The only thing I still had going for me was Seth.

“Everything okay?” he asks me when he pulls up in front of my building.

“Yes, of course.” I say and smile at him. He, on the other hand, stays serious. “Is everything okay with you?”

“Well, no actually.” He says grabbing the wheel tighter.

“What is it?” I ask suddenly concerned.

“I just can’t stop thinking about last night and how you ran after Nick.” He says and I furrow my eyebrows.

“What does that have to do with anything?” I ask.

“It just got me wondering if maybe…”

“Maybe what?” I ask.

“I don’t want to sound like a jealous boyfriend but…” he sighs annoyingly. “Do you have feelings for him?”

“What?” I ask. “No! Of course not.”

“Well, you cried so much last night. It got me thinking. I like you a lot but I don’t want to be someone’s rebound.”

“He’s just a friend. Was just a friend.” I correct myself. “He and I don’t even talk to each other anymore.”

“Then we’re good?” he asks me putting his arm around me.

“Of course we are.” I say and kiss him.

He kisses me back and moves closer to me. He deepens the kiss and we kiss more passionately. I put my hands in his hair and start kissing his neck gently. He moans from satisfaction and his hands go up my tights.

I kiss him again, feeling his tongue brushing my bottom lip. He bites it gently and I can’t help but smile.

Finally, I feel his hands unbuttoning my shirt. That’s when I stop the kiss and pull away from him.

“I don’t…” I start but he cuts me off.

“Right, I’m sorry.” He says and pulls away from me as well.

“I should probably go.” I say and he nods his head.

“I’ll see you tomorrow?” he asks and I nod my head.

“Good night.” I say and kiss him one more time before I get out of the car.

I watch as his car disappears behind the corner before I head upstairs into my apartment.

“I’m home!” I announce when I open the front door. I turn around only to find Elena standing in the kitchen wearing one of my Dad’s shirts.




“Look who’s alive!” Al announces when I run into him in the library.

“Ha-ha.” I say sarcastically. “I noticed you don’t look that well either.”

“It’s all your and Rose’s fault.” He accuses me. “Imagine my shock when I found the two of Hogwarts best prefects sitting in the kitchen drunk out of their minds.”

“If I remember correctly, you’re a Prefect as well.” I say when he joins me at my table.

“How weird is it that we met like that?” he asks me and I smile.

“To be honest, I don’t really remember anything.” I admit.

“I thought so.” He says with a laugh. “Rose doesn’t remember anything either.”

“So, Rose was definitely there?” I ask.

“Yes.” Al nods his head.

“Because James says that he found only the two of us.”

“Oh, right, well, she was drunk out of her mind so Scorpius took her back to the castle.” He says when he opens his Transfiguration textbook.

“Scorpius you say?” I ask and he nods his head oblivious to everything. Poor little Al.

“Yes, he was there as well.” He explains. “We found the two of you in the kitchens and Rose insisted she wanted to go to the Forbidden Forest. Unfortunately for her, she didn’t even make it there. After that, she and Scorpius got back to the castle.”

“So the two of us were alone?” I ask and he nods his head. “I’m really uncomfortable about this, but I can’t remember anything. Did the two of us..?”

“No.” he says and I relax visibly. “We didn’t hook up, trust me.”

“Oh, good.” I say and sigh from relief. “Not that you’re not great!” I add and he smiles.

“Trust me, I get it.” He says and I raise an eyebrow.

“You get what?” I ask and he smiles.

“All you talked about last night was James.” he says and my eyes widen in shock.

“I…” I start and he laughs again.

“I won’t say a word.” He promises. “I just think you should know he feels the same way.”

“Thanks, Al.” I finally say deciding it wouldn’t make sense denying anything.

I still couldn’t figure out my feeling for James, but I knew one thing, I was in for a lot of trouble.


Dear Ash,

I’m dealing with some pretty deep shit as well.

Everything is fucked up and sometimes I wonder why exactly I agreed on this shit. I miss Dad as well and can’t wait to see him. I feel like when I see him everything will just fall to its place.

Less than a month before we see each other.

Can’t wait.

Love you,



P.S. Sorry for the language. 


Another chapter's up! Sorry for the long wait but I had some problems with my laptop and bla, bla, bla... None of it really matters because Blair finally knows how she feels about James. Can I get a what-what? :D 

What do you think about this? What do you think is going to happen next? And I never asked this, what do you think about Hilary? 

In the next chapter: the fashion show starts, Nick is back and Gerard saves the day.


Chapter 15: The One Where The Girls Have a Special Treat For The Holidays: Part 1
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


A fair warning before you start reading. This chapter is entirely from Ashley's perspective. Hopefully you enjoy it. :) 


another amazing chapter image of Ashley and Nick by the talented callisto @ tda 

The days seemed to be rushing past me and before I even knew it, three weeks passed by and it was the night of the winter fashion show.

After that night when I found out my Dad and Elena were sleeping together, I completely gave up on my wish to spend more time with him.

As he explained, he figured it was time that he moved on and Elena just seemed perfect. She was a real sweetheart to me as well. So sweet in fact, that I was sure she was faking it.

I couldn’t bring myself to write to Blair about all of this. I knew how she’d react and I just couldn’t be the one responsible for it. It will be a hell of a Christmas when she finally comes for a visit.

Unfortunately for me, it seemed like I was the only one who thought like this because she became a frequent guest at our apartment, and even more importantly, at Dad’s bedroom.

So, since I tried to avoid them, I buried my nose in my work deciding to make the most of it. This was the chance I was hoping for when I came to New York and I didn’t want to ruin it.

So, here I was now, standing in front of my design, a long, silvery dress with no sleeves. It seemed perfect on the paper, but now that I look at it, I’m not that sure.

I don’t know if it’s really… me.

“Are you satisfied, doll?” Gerard asks me and I smile nervously at him.


“Yes.” I say.

“Great!” he says. “That’s actually the only thing that matters.” I force a smile again and he looks at the dress. “Is your family going to be here?”

“No, just Seth, my boyfriend.” I explain. “My father doesn’t know about this, and, plus, he’s too busy with his new girlfriend.”

“You don’t sound very happy with that.” Gerard states.

“That’s because I’m not.” I say.

“How come?”

“I just don’t like her.” I say fixing the dress.

“That’s perfectly normal for children with divorced parents.” Gerard states.

“It’s not because of that.” I protest and he rolls his eyes. “Okay, fine, maybe I would like for my parents to get back together, but it’s not just that. I just don’t like Elena. She seems… fake and I know she isn’t the one for my Dad.”

“Well, maybe she doesn’t have to be the right one.” Gerard says.

“What do you mean?” I ask looking up at him.

“Maybe he’d just like to have some fun.” He says. “He’s probably looking for someone just to have sex with.”

“My Dad’s not like that.” I say.

“Maybe.” Gerard says. “But can you imagine spending your whole fucking life not having sex just because of your daughter?”

“That just sounds wrong.” I say.

“Maybe.” He says. “Come on, the show’s about to start.”


“Just relax, will you?” Seth asks and grabs my hand gently.

“I’m all relaxed.” I lie.

“Liar.” I hear him mumble when the music starts and everyone starts clapping.

I watch the show from my seat in the first row, sitting next to other designers, all except Gerard who’s supervising everything backstage.

The models start walking on the runway, wearing all of Gerard’s beautiful designs. Every design is followed by delighted sighs and clapping from the audience. Not to mention, the press is having a blast shooting photos of every single design.

If I weren’t nervous and absolutely terrified, I would definitely enjoy all of this. The lights, the music, cameras and models. It was all I could ever dream of.

But with that sickening feeling in my stomach, I couldn’t enjoy any of it.

I take a few deep breaths as the show comes to an end. I can feel my heart beat racing and my palms sweating. I can’t seem to breathe normally either.

I pull my hand from Seth’s and try to cool myself off a bit. I take a sip of water as well, but none of it seems to help.

“Are you okay?” Seth asks worriedly but I remain silent, not able to say a word. All I could focus was on was the beat of my heart pumping in my ears.

Finally, the music changes and the model wearing my dress comes out on the runway.

Suddenly I felt sick and deciding I couldn’t stay in here any longer, I rush through the sets of chairs and towards the door not even bothering to pay one look at my dress.

It’s not enough. I knew that.

Gerard was right. The only thing that mattered was that I was satisfied. And that didn’t happen. I was disappointed. I got a chance and I blew it. I wasn’t good enough.

I rush outside to get some fresh air and suddenly, feel tears running down my cheeks.

Why was I so stupid to even come up with this idea? I ruined everything! I won’t have a chance in being a designer anymore! I ruined everything!

“Sweetheart, what was that?” Seth, who came rushing after me, asks.

I turn around my face covered with tears and he rushes to hug me. “Blair, what is it?” he asks. “Blair, don’t cry, please. What is it?”

“I’m not…” I sob. “It’s bad. I know it.”

“It’s not. It’s really good. People loved it.” He says but I shake my head.

“No, it’s not.” I say. “I know it. I didn’t like it. I’m all wrong for this job.”

“Blair, sweetie, you have to calm down.” He says and puts his coat around me. “You’re freezing. Come on, let’s get to my car.”

I let him lead the way towards his car and once the two of us are safely seated and Seth turns on the heating, I start to calm down a bit.

“Everything was great.” Seth assures me. “The audience loved it. They were clapping and Gerard came to the stage and called for you, but you ran away.”

“You don’t understand.” I say my voice all twisted out from the crying.

“Then explain it to me.” He says and I look up at him, my eyes all red and puffy.

“I can’t.” I finally say. “I am supposed to love this. If people really like it, then I am supposed to be grateful for it. But I’m not. I know it’s all wrong.”

“You don’t know what you’re saying.” Seth assures me. He cups my face with his hands and smiles. “You did good, kid.” He says and I can’t help but smile at him.

He kisses me and I kiss him back. He pulls me closer to him and deepens the kiss. I don’t know if it’s because of the heating, but I suddenly feel really hot. I take of the jacket when he starts kissing my neck. Suddenly I feel his hands finding their way under my skirt.

“Seth, no, I already told you…” I start but he shuts me up with a kiss.

“Just relax, honey.” He says and kisses my neck.

This time I push him away, feeling angry all of a sudden. “I said no!” I repeat this time firmer.

“Oh, come on, I’m not going to hurt you.” He says as soft as ever but this time, his voice doesn’t sooth me. Instead it sends chills down my spine.

“Just stop it.” I warn him again. “I’m not in the mood.”

“Just give me a chance, sweetie.” He insists when he puts his hand under my dress again and starts making his way up my tights. “I can make you really happy.”

“Stop it!” I give it another try, but he just continues. “I said stop!” I scream at him.

In that moment the door on the driver’s side opens and someone pulls Seth out. I look in shock at the figure who just threw Seth on the parking lot and started beating him.

“No, Nick, don’t!” I say when I recognise one of his tattoos.

He doesn’t pay any attention to me and instead, he continues to beat Seth.

“You should know better, you idiot!” he yells at him. “No one messes with her, is that clear?!”

“Nick, stop!” I say as I rush out of the car and try to stop him from disfiguring Seth’s face. I grab his arm and he looks up at me.

“Don’t do it, Nick. It’s not worth it.” I say gently and he blinks a couple of times as if he just woke up from a trans.

“You’re definitely worth it.” He finally says to me.

“Get off of me!” Seth screams at Nick.

Nick stands up and puts his arms around my waist protectively. Seth gets up and wipes blood of his lip staring at the two of us.

“I should’ve known!” he hisses. “You can keep her!” he says to Nick. “She’s no good anyways!”

“You piece of shit!” Nick says and steps towards him, but I grab his hand and stop him.

“He’s not even worth it.” I assure him.

“Neither are you, sweetie!” Seth calls after me.

I just stare at him poisonously. “I think we’re done here!” I say to him. “Just leave before I let him beat you up.”

Seth looks at me for a second and with one last angry look at Nick, he gets into his car and leaves.

“Are you okay?” Nick asks when he turns to look at me.

“Never better!” I say and break into tears.

“Don’t cry.” He says and pulls me into a hug. I start crying even harder feeling somehow easier now that I’m feeling that familiar smell of cars, beer and something I could never identify.

“I missed you.” He says and kisses my forehead.

“I missed you too.” I say and smile through tears. “Don’t get me wrong, I’m happy that you’re here, but how?”

“I got an invitation for the show.” He explains.

“I never sent out invitations.” I say confused.

“It was signed by someone called Gerard.” Nick explains and I can’t help but smile. Then, when I realise I have probably disappointed Gerard, I burst into tears again.

And not lady like tears, I assure you. The whole nose running, make up smudging crying is what I’m talking about.

“Come on, let’s sit down.” Nick says and puts his coat around me as we make our way towards one of the benches in the park right next to the venue. “So,” Nick starts when we sit down. “What’s wrong?”

“My dress… it’s just… awful, you know.” I say.

“I thought it was brilliant.” He says with a smile. “And so did the rest of the audience.”

“No, it was bad.” I say. “I know it was bad. I just didn’t feel it, you know. I didn’t feel the moment, or my dresses, or my life here... That wasn’t me.”

“Then maybe you should just be you.” Nick says and I look up at him.

“You don’t understand.” I say and shake my head. “I don’t belong here.”

“You do belong here.” He assures me with a small smile. “You’re here to do what you love. And when you do that, you’re best when you’re you.”

I look up at him, my eyes filled with tears. “You know.” I say in my British accent and he smiles.

“Hi, Ashley.” He says.

“How long did you know?” I ask.

“Not for long.” He says. “I wasn’t sure until tonight.”

“What happened tonight that made you be sure?” I ask.

“I fell in love.” He says and I look at him shocked.

“I beg your pardon?” I ask and he laughs.

“I could never fall in love with Blair.” He says. “She’s my sister and you’re...”

“Her sister.” I finish.

“Her twin sister.” He says. “But I know the difference.”

“Because you think you love me?” I ask.

“I do love you, Ashley.” He confirms. “I have always had feelings for you. Since I had my first kiss with you when we were twelve.” I smile at the memory of the two of us kissing.

“But what’s with Jenna?” I ask him and he shakes his head.

“Jenna was never the girl for me.” He says. “We started hanging out when Blair, the real Blair, left for London, and I thought to myself, why not. But more time I spent with you, the more I fell for you. And I couldn’t wrap my head around it. I knew I could never like Blair like that. And then when I got that invitation for the fashion show, I knew this couldn’t be Blair’s work. It had to be you. And that’s when I knew I was completely in love with you.”

“I love you too, Nick.” I say finally. “I did since I was twelve.”

He looks at me and smiles wiping tears from my cheeks. “Let’s stop crying.” He says finally. “I don’t want my first kiss with you to be filled with tears.”

With that said, he leans in and kisses me. And it feels just like it did five years ago when we first kissed. Magical.

“Second kiss actually.” I correct him and he smiles.

“Let’s make it a third one as well.” He says and kisses me again.


“So, if you’re here, then I assume Blair is in London?” Nick asks me when we head back inside so I could grab my things.

“Yes.” I say. “It was my crazy idea to get switched.”

“I’m sure glad you did that.” Nick says with a smile. “Tell me, how is Blair handling all of that?”

“I think she’s fine.” I say. “She got into the Gryffindor Quidditch team and they won the first game.”

“That’s great!” Nick says with a smile. “She always wanted that.”

“That’s the only reason she agreed to do this.” I say. “But I don’t know, sometimes I think it’s all too much for her.”

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t know.” I say with a sigh. “I guess she’ll explain once she gets here for Christmas.”

“Your Dad doesn’t know about any of that?” Nick asks.

“No one except for you and my nanny knows.” I say. “And this has to stay like that.”

“What does that mean for us?” Nick asks me and grabs my hand.

“It means we can’t tell anything to my Dad.” I say. “He would know something’s wrong.”

Nick nods his head. “I’ll take that.” He smiles and I kiss him lightly.

“Is that the famous Seth?” We hear a voice behind us and when I turn around, I find Gerard standing on the runway carrying my coat and my purse.

“No, actually.” I say. “Seth turned out to be a bastard. This is Nick.”

“Oh, even better.” Gerard says excitedly and makes his way towards us. “So I guess you got my invitation?”

“Yes, and I’m glad you invited me.” He says with a smile.

“So am I, so am I.” Gerard says looking at me with a smile as well.

I look at Nick. “Nick, can I have a moment alone with Gerard, please?”

“Yes, sure.” Nick nods his head. “I’ll go warm up the car.”

I nod my head and watch him leave before turning to Gerard.

“The show was a hit!” he announces. “Your dress was amazing.”

“I wouldn’t know.” I say. “I run out in tears.”

“You hated it?” he asks me a smile on his face.

“And you knew I would hate it all along.” I say and he nods his head.

“That’s the most important lesson as an artist.” He says to me. “No matter what other people say, it’s always important that you’re satisfied. You’re not doing this for others, you’re doing it for yourself.”

“I know that now.” I nod my head. “And I know now that I’m not cut out for this sort of job.”

“What are you saying?” he asks me and I shrug my shoulders.

“I don’t feel it. I don’t feel my designs, or my life here. I can’t do it.” I finally say.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” he asks me and I nod my head again.

“I’m sure, Gerard.” I say. “I quit.”


Dear Blair,

The show wasn’t that big of a success after all.

You’re not going to be proud of me for that.

But, on the bright side, I have other exciting news.

Can’t wait to see you,



A/N: This chapter is for all of you Ashley/Nick fans. I hope you all liked it! Ashley and Nick are finally together. And Nick knew all along she wasn't Blair! What do you think about this? And how do you feel about Seth? He turned out to be a jerk after all as many of you predicted. 

I'm sorry I didn't write anything about Blair in this one, but that only means the next chapter will be about her entirely. 

So, hopefully you'll review and tell me what you think. Me, myself and I want to know! :D

In the next chapter: Blair enjoys her last night in Hogwarts before the holidays, Meredith and Victoria don't aprove of Blair's new friendships, Rose spills a secret that's bothering her. Also, Blair encounters a person from Ashley's past who happens to know the girl's secret and she finally heads to New York for the holidays. 

Chapter 16: The One Where The Girls Have a Special Treat For The Holidays: Part 2
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

amazing chapter image of Blair and James by a very, vey talented and amazing callisto @ tda 


"Hey, Ashley!” Rose greets me far too cheerfully when she joins me, Hilary, Savannah and Lydia for dinner a day before we’re heading back home.

“You seem happy.” I notice and she smiles even wider at me.

“We’re going home, of course I’m happy!” she says as she piles her plate with food. I narrow my eyes. Sure she’s happy. Scorpius also seems happy. I’m just saying.

“Rose, these are my roommates, Hilary, Savannah and Lydia.” I introduce her. “Guys, this is Rose.”

“Nice to meet you.” Savannah says with a bright smile. Lydia smiles shyly and Hilary just stuffs her mouth with chicken so she’s only able to mumble out a ‘hello’ in a very lady like fashion. Note the sarcasm.

“So, are all of you heading home for the holidays?” Rose asks politely and all of us nod our heads.

“I can’t wait to get back to France and to annoy my mother even more.” Hilary announces. “I feel like I’m not doing enough just by writing her letters.”

“What about you, Rose?” I ask. “You have any plans?”

“We always do Christmas at my grandparents’ house and then for New Year’s, we head to my uncle’s house.” She explains.

“What about you, Ash?” Lydia asks.

“I’m going to New York.” I say. “To spend Christmas with my Dad. And speaking of,” I look at my watch. “I should really get going. I have to monitor detention and I still haven’t packed my trunk.”

“I’ll just do that in the morning.” Hilary says lazily.

I laugh at her, but get up from the table and make my way towards the exit. I can’t help myself but to look at the place where James and Fred are sitting. When James looks up and our eyes meet, I get this strong sensation of electricity running through my spine.

Oh, for fuck’s sake! Pull yourself together!

In the past few weeks I have made it my life mission to stay as far away from James as humanly possible. Easier said than done since we’re on the same team, in the same common room, and thanks to Slughorn, we’re Potions partners as well.

So I smiled, I chit-chatted and with every joke he said, I fell even more for him. That’s why I was so happy about the Christmas holidays. I will have two weeks off and hopefully, forget all about James.

I make my way upstairs and start walking towards the Transfiguration classroom when I hear someone calling my name.

“Pierce!” I turn around and look at James who’s running towards me. “Hey!” he says and I feel my heart skipping a few beats.

“I don’t really have time.” I say trying to get away from him. “I still have to monitor detention and I still haven’t packed my trunk...”

“I just wanted to wish you a Happy Christmas.” James cuts me off. I stop walking and turn to him surprised.

“Thank you.” I say with a small smile. “Happy Christmas to you too.”

He just looks at me for a moment and then he smiles looking up. I look up as well and notice a mistletoe which just appeared above us.

“A mistletoe.” I say and look at him.

“A mistletoe.” James repeats. I look at him for a moment and then, without thinking, I kiss him. I drop all of my books and wrap my hands in his hair. He kisses me back and wraps his hands around my waist.

And it feels amazing. It feels like everything I have ever done lead me to this moment with James.

We continue to kiss more passionately and James pushes me against the wall putting his arms around me.

“Miss Pierce!” We hear a voice and James immediately steps back from me. We turn around and look at Professor McGonagall who doesn’t look too happy with us. I look at James, his messy hair and his shirt that’s missing a few buttons. He smiles at me mischievously. I probably look the same way.

“Don’t you have detention to monitor, Miss Pierce?” Professor McGonagall asks.

“Yes, Professor.” I say as I try to pick my books. “I was just getting there...”

“Mr Potter, leave her books or I will put you in detention so the two of you can spend more time with each other!” McGonagall says when James sits next to me on the floor helping me pick up my books. James stands up and hands me my Potions book. I take it and turn away from him without any word.

I sure won’t be writing that to Ashley’s Christmas card.


I stand nervously in the Entrance Hall together with Meredith and Victoria. The Hall is packed with students waiting for the carriages to come and take us to Hogsmeade.

I look around in search of a certain Potter. I don’t know what I was hoping for. That he’ll come and talk to me? Meredith and Victoria would kill me.

But then again, if he doesn’t come to talk, what does that mean? That he got what he wanted and now I was last year’s news?

Let’s face it, what else should I expect? I ran away from him last night as if someone set me on fire. And when I was finally done with detention, I rushed through the common room and into my dormitory as if I was flying on a broom just because I had no idea what I’m going to do when I see him.

“The carriages are here!” Meredith announces.

“Already?” I ask looking at her. But James is still not here!

Mental slap!

“Yes, already.” Victoria says impatiently. “Let’s go!”

I follow the two of them outside and into one of the carriages. I notice Al and Scorpius standing there and I wave at the two of them. Both of them smile at me and wave back.

“I still can’t believe you’re friends with them.” Meredith says when she notices me waving at the two of them.

“They are not that bad.” I say and both of them snort rather loudly.

“And I guess James Potter isn’t that bad either?” Victoria asks and I look at her in shock.

“Why?” I ask and the two of them raise an eyebrow. “I mean, no, he’s not. He’s actually pretty descent.”

“I can’t believe your grandparents approve of that.” Meredith says. “I always thought your grandmother didn’t like the Potters.”

“She doesn’t but as I already said what my grandfather said to me, she decided she couldn’t tell me who to be friends with.” I lie through my teeth.

Back when grandfather came to watch my first game, Meredith and Victoria were visibly disappointed that I didn’t get dragged out of the castle and sent to be home schooled. Apparently, I made enemies with them when I decided to be friends with James.

Of course, that was not something I could allow, so I made up a story about my grandmother knowing about all that has happened. I was hoping grandfather would defend me if the news somehow reached grandmother’s ears.

“I suppose we shouldn’t question her then.” Meredith says sweetly.

I smile at her although I’m pretty nervous, but don’t say a word.

I spend the rest of the ride to Hogsmeade obsessing over James Potter while Victoria and Meredith continue their rant about their nails, hair or whatever big issue their world is revolving around.

Once we board the train, I sigh with relief because I’m needed at the Prefect’s wagon. I practically skip all the way there knowing that I’d at least have a couple of hours to kill before I have to return to Meredith and Victoria although this means spending a few hours listening to boring prefect reports.

Looking at it from a positive side, I take my seat next to the Head Boy and allow him to have the main word. In the meanwhile I spend the entire meeting staring through the window and at the snow covered fields.

I notice Rose isn’t paying much attention either, which, I know her well enough now to say, is not normal for her.

“Rose, is everything okay?” I ask her when the meeting is over and everyone starts to get back to their friends.

“Everything’s fine!” she says with a fake smile plastered on her face.

“Cut the crap, Rose, I know about Scorpius!” I say.

“Shhh!” she hisses at me looking around in case someone was eavesdropping. “I mean…” she coughs uncomfortably. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Oh, please!” I snort at her. “You two disappeared together and you’re saying nothing happened under the influence of Firewhiskey? I’m not buying that! You don’t have to be a genius to put two and two together.”

“Al never noticed it.” She mumbles and I smile widely.

“So it is true?” I ask. “You two are together?”

“Shhh!” she shushes me again. “No one knows, okay? It’s a secret.”

“Your secret is safe with me.” I promise her.

“Yes, well, the only problem is that I don’t know how I’m going to announce that to my family.” She continues. “Especially to my father.”

“Just tell them the truth.” I advise her.

“Really?” she asks me. “You think so?”

“Actually, to be perfectly honest, if I were in your position, I’d lie my way out of it.” I admit. “But if you’re planning to stay with Scorpius and turn your relationship into something serious, your family should be a part of that.”

“They’re going to hate me.” She says.

“They are going to be happy for you.” I say with a smile.

“I hope so.” She says and check her watch. “Oh, God, I have to go! I promised Molly I’d meet up with her.”

“Sure thing.” I say with a smile. “I’ll be going as well.”

“Happy Christmas, Ashley!” Rose says and I wave a goodbye to her.

I make my way in the opposite direction and find myself face to face with James.

“James!” I say surprised to see him.

He smiles nervously at me his hands in his pockets. “Hi!” he greets me.

“Hey.” I say and smile at him equally nervous.

“I was looking for you the entire morning.” He admits.

“So was I.” I say. “Looking for you, I mean.” I add and he laughs.

“I didn’t want to leave for holidays before talking about the kiss yesterday.” He says and I nod my head.

“I know.” I say. “The kiss… It was…” I look at him and he smiles at me.

“It was great.” He finishes.

“Oh, thank God.” I sigh with relief and James laughs again. “I just thought that maybe, you were done with me.”

“Are you kidding?” he asks me. “I waited this entire year for that. I’m not backing out that easily. I mean,” he quickly adds. “If that’s what you want.”

“I do want it.” I say quickly. “Wait, what exactly is that I want?”

He smiles at me pulling his hands out of his pockets and pulls me closer to him. “This.” He says before he leans in and kisses me. I smile at him and kiss him back, putting my arms around his neck.

“There’s a Hogsmeade trip the first weekend we get back.” He whispers into my ear sending shivers down my spine. “And I want you to go with me.”

“I would love that.” I admit and he kisses me once again.

“It’s a date.” He says. “And in the meanwhile, Happy Christmas, Pierce.”

“Happy Christmas, Potter.”


I’m greeted at King’s Cross by my grandfather. I find him in the crowd of people, smiling widely at me and waving like a maniac. I rush through the crowd of people and hug him when I finally reach him.

“Hello, pumpkin!” he greets me. “I missed you.”

“I missed you too, grandfather.” I say with a smile.

“Should we get going?” he asks me picking up my trunk.

I look around the station and spot James talking to his parents. He looks at me and smiles sending a wave in my direction.

I smile back at him and turn to my grandfather.

“Yes, sure.” I say, a wide grin on my face.

We apparate straight into the house, where I’m immediately pulled into a tight hug.

“Hi Mum.” I manage to say although it’s impossible to breathe.

“How are you, sweetie?” she asks looking at me concerned. “You haven’t been writing as often as usual.”

“Oh, I was busy.” I say. “Seventh year and all. A lot of work.”

“That’s what Beth keeps saying too.” She says fixing my hair. “I guess I should’ve listen to her instead of going mad every day.”

I manage to smile at her and she smiles back to me happily. I can’t help but notice that she looks older than the last time I’ve seen her. She seems more tired, but other than the lines on her face, she looks just as beautiful as ever, with her hair pulled in a neat pony tail and her spotless red dress.

“Where’s everyone else?” I ask and just in that moment the door of the kitchen opens and Beth comes out smiling widely at me.

“Beth!” I say and hug her as well.

“Hi, Miss Ashley.” She says hugging me awkwardly as well. She looks me up and down and nods her head. “You look good Miss.”

“Never better.” I add with a small wink.

“I’m glad.” She says and smiles.

“Ashley, dear!” Another voice greets me and I look up the stairs where I find grandmother smiling at me.

“Hi, grandmother!” I greet her when she joins us and kisses me on the cheek.

“I am so happy you’re finally here.” She announces and fixes my hair. “Too bad you’re leaving tomorrow to visit that father of yours.”

“Mother.” Wanda warns her.

“I didn’t say anything.” Grandmother continues happily. “But we have a celebratory dinner tonight in your honour and there’s a special guest waiting for you in the dining room.”

“A special guest?” I ask and look at my grandfather who smiles as well. I notice Wanda isn’t smiling, but just looks tiredly in her mother’s direction.

“Yes, yes, just follow me!” Grandmother orders excitedly.

She opens the door of the dining room and I stand there in shock looking at the person sitting at the table.

“Daniel?” I ask surprised.

He smiles at me standing up from the table. “Hi, Ashley!” he greets me as an old friend. “How are you doing, love?” he asks when he hugs me.

“I… What are you doing here?” I ask.

“Well I always come here the day you return from Hogwarts.” He explains playing with my hair. “It just seemed wrong to break the tradition. And plus,” he adds smiling at me. “I wanted to talk to you in private.”

He looks at my grandmother who nods her head and smiles. “You should go to Ashley’s room. The diner will be ready in about fifteen minutes.”

“Thank you, Madame Pierce.” Daniel says and grabs my hand leading me upstairs and into Ashley’s bedroom.

“What the hell?!” I hiss at him as soon as he closes the door.

“Easy there, Ashley!” he warns with a smile. “You’re not acting like yourself. Almost as if you were a… different person.”

“Go to hell.” I say to him. “I know you figured everything out. So, what do you want?”

“Nice to see we’re on the same page.” He says to me when he sits on Ashley’s bed. “Fine, I’ll get straight to the point.” He looks at me. “Unless you don’t want me to tell your grandparents that you’re not the real Ashley, you will be my girlfriend.”

“What?!” I hiss at him not wanting to believe what I’m hearing.

“You go downstairs and you announce to your grandmother that we’re back together.” He says.

“Back together?” I ask. “The two of us never were together, you idiot!”

“I was with Ashley.” He says. “Same thing.”

“How is that the same thing?!” I snap at him.

“Let me explain something to you, love.” He says. “You don’t date a Pierce because you like her, you date her because of the fame and success. Power is the only thing that keeps us running in here.”

“You’re sick!” I say. “What about Ashley?”

“And what about her?” he asks. “I’m sure she’s enjoying New York or wherever she is.”

“I can’t play your pretend girlfriend.” I say to him.

“Why? Because your boyfriend will get jealous? The Potter boy?” he asks me with an evil smile spread across his face.

Oh, God, James! I didn’t even think about him. I can’t do this to him. We have just got together and now, I have to tell him I got together with this git?

“And how do you think your boyfriend will react when I announce to the world that you’re pretending to be your twin sister?” Daniel continues. “I’m sure he’d be thrilled that you lied to him.”

I stare at him angrily. “I guess he wouldn’t mind. Maybe I should tell him first?”

“No.” I say angrily. “I’ll do it.”

“Of course you will.” He says with a smile.

“Just promise me you won’t tell anyone.” I say.

“Wizards honour.”


I lie in bed watching the first rays of sunshine sneak their way into Ashley’s room. I have been turning in my bed the entire night not being able to fall asleep.

Finally, I just gave up on sleep.

How does life get so messed up in just a matter of seconds?

Just twenty four hours ago I was obsessing over my kiss with James, and now I’m playing Daniel’s fake girlfriend so he would keep quiet about me and Ashley.

How could I do this to James? 

I promised to go with him to Hogsmeade when we get back. Now what? I’ll have to tell him I got together with my ex-boyfriend?

How am I supposed to do that?

Then again, I couldn’t let grandmother find out about me and Ashley. If it was only me, I’d let him talk, no matter the consequences, but I can’t do that to Ashley.

She has a boyfriend, a job and she’s finally figuring out what she wants in life. How can I take that away from her?

With a sigh I get up from the bed and open the curtains on the window revealing the snow covered London. I look through the window watching people doing their Christmas shopping. Finally, when I hear sounds coming from the kitchen, I get dressed.

I levitate my trunk downstairs, ready to get back to New York. I was so excited about seeing Ashley and Dad, and now, I just want to crawl back to bed and never come out.

“Good morning, pumpkin!” Grandfather greets me when I walk in the dining room and find him reading the Daily Prophet.

“Good morning!” I say tiredly as I pour myself a cup of coffee.

“You look tired.” He notices.

“I didn’t really sleep well.”

“Are you too excited to be going to New York?” he asks me with a smile.

“Something like that.” I say when grandmother and Wanda join us in the kitchen.

“Good morning, sweetie.” Wanda says and kisses me on the forehead.

“Good morning!” I greet both of them.

“Oh, honey, isn’t it a lovely day?” Grandmother asks me. “It is so lovely that you and Daniel are back together!”

I smile at her hoping I look happy and excited, but I’m just too tired to pretend. Just a couple of more minutes before I can go to the safety of New York where nothing ever changes.

Suddenly the doorbell rings.

“Oh, Beth, can you get that?” Grandmother calls.

“Who is that?” I ask looking at her.

“Daniel, of course!” she says happily and stands up. “He wanted to say goodbye before you head to New York.”

“Of course he did.” I mumble grumpily and stand up as well.

I walk in the hallway and find Daniel and Beth talking. Daniel hugs my grandmother when he notices her.

“Good morning, Madame Pierce.” He says and kisses her on the cheek.

“It’s always nice to see you, Daniel.” She greets him as well and I have to try really hard not to roll my eyes.

“And good morning to you too, love.” He says and kisses me lightly on the lips. I feel like throwing up, but I smile sweetly at him.

“Good morning.” I say.

“Oh, Daniel, you made it just in time.” Mum says when she and grandfather join us. “Ashley’s portkey is leaving in just a few minutes.”

Thank God.

“Have fun at your Dad’s, sweetie.” Mum says and hugs me. I hug her back and smile. It actually felt nice to see her after an entire semester away. “Say hi to your sister and father from me.” She adds and I nod my head.

“Of course.” I say with a smile.

“It was nice seeing you, Miss Ashley.” Beth says and I smile at her.

“You too, Beth.”

“I’ll make sure to drop by to Hogsmeade for all of your free weekends.” Daniel says and squeezes my hand.

“How considered of you.” I say with a fake smile.

“Honey, the portkey.” Mum warns me and I look at the hair brush that’s starting to glow. I grab my trunk and the portkey and look at everyone in the room.

“I guess I’ll see you in two weeks.” I say and Mum nods her head.

“Love you, sweetie.” She says and after that, the portkey lights up and I disappear.

The next thing I know is that I’m standing in my old apartment in New York with Ashley and Dad standing in the living room and smiling at me.

“Welcome back!” Ashley greets me and I can’t help but smile.

I was home. 



As promised, this chapter was all about Blair. And she finally kissed James! Woop, woop! 

And then Daniel showed up. 

Before you all start throwing rotten vegetables at me, let me just say that I'm sorry, but I had to do it. Daniel is a creep and we all just waited to see what he was going to do. 

But James and Blair kissed! That's something! 

In the next chapter:Blair and Ashley finally see eachother and the truth comes out. Blair finds out some unwanted news about her Dad and the only person who can comfort her is her best friend. 

Chapter 17: The One Where Blair Realises Everything Changed
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Amazing chapter image of Elena by my favourite callisto@tda

Just a little warning before you start reading. The next few chapters are going to be very confusing because Ashley and Blair are both in the same place so please, bear with me for the next three chapters. I promise, things will soon become less confusing. :)



“Dad!” I scream putting my trunk down on the floor and throw myself at my very confused father.

“Ashley!” he says and starts laughing. “Good to see you too.”

Right! A small reminder, I was still Ashley.

“Hey, Ash!” Real Ashley greets me with a smile.

“You know I hate it when you call me that.” I say and hug her as well.

“Boy, I sure missed a lot when you were in London, Blair.” Dad says with a smile.

“Not at all.” Ashley says and both of us try to cover our smiles.

“Okay, how about you get settled in Blair’s room and then I’ll take you all to lunch?” Dad suggests.

“Lunch?” I ask. “What’s the occasion?”

“You’re visiting, what else do we have to celebrate?” Dad asks. “And also,” he coughs uncomfortably. “I was thinking of inviting Elena as well.”

“Oh, hell to the no!” Ashley snaps and I look at my father. Elena? As Elena his partner?

“Blair, I know you don’t approve of her, but you just have to get to know her.” Dad insists.

“How about we explain to Ashley who Elena is?” Ashley suggests and Dad looks at me, painful expression on his face.

“Elena is someone I’ve been seeing lately.” Dad says slowly and I open my eyes in shock.

“She’s your girlfriend?” I ask and he nods his head.

I look at Ashley hoping that she’ll deny all of it, but she just looks down at the floor looking defeated.

“Well, I’m sure looking forward to meet her.” I say as calmly as I can. “Blair, your room. Now.”

Ashley gives Dad another disappointed look and heads towards my room without another word.

“Elena Rodney?” I whisper as soon as Ashley closes the door. “She’s Dad’s girlfriend?”

“Yes.” Ashley says darkly. “She’s been after him for months.”

“Try years.” I say. “Ever since they started working together she’s been after him. That skank! I never liked her.”

“You’re preaching to the choir sister.” She says and I raise an eyebrow at her. “Sorry.” She says. “I have been spending a lot of time with Nick lately.”

“So you two made up?” I ask and she nods her head smiling.

“Yes, actually.” She says and I raise an eyebrow suspiciously.

“Tell me everything that has been happening.” I demand when I sit on my bed. “Start with that boyfriend of yours, Seth.”

“Actually, he’s not my boyfriend anymore.” She starts when she joins me on the bed. “It turned out he was a jerk after all. So I broke up with him.”

“That’s too bad.” I say. “You seemed happy about that.”

“I’m happy now as well.” She says and blushes slightly. “Actually, Nick and I… we sort of…”

“You sort of what?” I ask confused.

“We kissed.” She confesses and I open my mouth in shock.

“You and Nick?!” I ask and cover my mouth with my hand. “So you’re together?” I ask and she nods her head. “Wait? Does that means that Nick thinks he’s dating me?” I ask disgustedly and Ashley laughs.

“No.” she shakes her head. “He figured it out. He knows he’s dating me.”

“And Dad? Does he know?”

“No, of course not.” She says. “We pretend to be just friends in front of him.”

“And how is that working out for you?” I ask with a smile.

“Quiet well, actually.”

“I can’t believe it.” I finally say. “You and Nick? That’s just disgusting.”

“Oh, shut up!” she says to me and pushes me slightly. “And how have you been?” she asks me.

“Oh, you know…” I start. “I finally learned how to walk in heels so that’s good.”

“No, I meant with Daniel finding out about us.” She says.

“Oh, that.” I say and stare at her for a moment. To tell the truth or not to tell the truth? “I haven’t heard from him, so I guess I just panicked too soon as usual. I think it’s all good.” I finally say deciding I don’t want to worry her now.

“Oh, thank Merlin!” she says relieved. “That’s such a relief. Can you imagine what grandmother would say if she found out?”

“Well, she won’t find out.” I assure her. “I would do anything in my power to continue doing this.”

“And so would I.” she says with a smile.

“So, tell me more about your life here.” I demand. “How’s that job going? And the fashion show?”

“I was meaning to write to you about it, but…” she starts uncomfortably.

“But what?”

“Remember how I said you’ll be disappointed?” she asks and I nod my head. “Well, I quit.”

“What?! But why?!” I ask. “What happened?”

“The fashion show didn’t go as planned and…”

“People didn’t like your dress?”

“No, they loved it.” She says. “It’s just that… I didn’t like it. It felt so fake and unreal. It was all too much.”

“But that’s just one dress.” I try to reassure her. “I’m sure the next one will be better.”

“There won’t be next one.” She says firmly.

“You can’t just give up, Ash!” I say suddenly fired up. I didn’t ruin my relationship with James, just so she can give up on her dream. “That was the whole reason you came here to New York.”

“Well, I have other reasons now.” She says. “I have Nick and I will find something else to do after school.”

“You and Nick have been together for what, a week?” I ask. “You have wanted this for as long as you can remember. Don’t throw it all away!”

She looks at me angrily. “Let’s just get ready for lunch. We’re in for long two weeks.”





The lunch turned out to be dreadful.

Neither Blair nor I were happy with Elena’s presence. The second she walked in the restaurant and kissed Dad, the two of us forgot about our little fight in the morning and made a silent agreement to annoy her.

“Oh, God, your father says it’s easy to tell who’s Ashley and who’s Blair, but I can’t tell the difference.” She says sweetly when she joins us at the table.

I try my best not to roll my eyes, but it doesn’t seem to be working. At least I’m putting more effort than Blair. She just snorts rather loudly and smile vanishes from Elena’s face.

“So, I have met Blair.” Elena says trying to continue the casual conversation. “But I really can’t tell which one’s Ashley.”

Both me and Blair stay silent and continue to shoot daggers at Elena who looks more uncomfortable as time goes by.

“Ashley.” Dad warns and Blair puts on a fake smile.

“I’m Ashley.” She says and blinks sweetly at Elena. “And what did you say your name was?”

“Elena.” She reminds her with a smile.

“Oh, right.” Blair says. “I forgot. Dad hasn’t really mentioned you, so how would I even know.”

“That’s not true.” Dad says and grabs Elena’s hand gently. “I told my daughters all about you.”

“Right.” Blair says with a fake smile. “How did you two meet anyways?”

“Oh, this one’s good.” I answer before Dad or Elena can say a word. “Elena and Dad are business partners. Or were… I’m not sure how it works now.” I raise an eyebrow at Elena.

“We’re still working together.” She says and smiles at my Dad.

“Oh, and you started this job when? Last year? I mean, you can’t be any older than me and Blair.” Blair says sounding rather interested in their situation. I notice Dad shifted IN his chair uncomfortably, but Elena laughs heartedly at Blair.

“I’m actually 23.” She says. “But I will take that as a compliment.”

“It wasn’t meant to be one.” Blair suddenly says and I can’t help but laugh really loudly.

Elena’s smile vanishes completely and Dad shoots us both angry looks.

“Well, if you’ll excuse me,” she says as she gets up from her seat. “I have to visit the little girl’s room.”

We watch her leave towards the bathroom and the minute she’s gone, Dad turns to stare at me and Blair angrily.

“What is wrong with the two of you?!” he asks firmly. “Why are you being so mean to her?”

“What do you mean, father?” Blair asks innocently.

“Ashley, I honestly didn’t expect that from you.” He says to her and Blair stares at him blankly. “I thought you were raised better than this.”

“Well, what do you expect me to do?!” she snaps suddenly. “To braid her hair and exchange clothes?!”

“I expect you to behave!” he says to her. I stare at the two of them quietly not daring to say a word.

I am mad about Elena, but that’s nothing compering to how Blair’s feeling. She grew up with only him by her side and now he spends his time with some other woman she hardly knows or likes.

“Is it too much to ask that you actually be happy for me?” Dad finally asks and by this point, Blair looks like she’s going to cry.

“Yes.” She finally says, grabs her purse and leaves towards the door.

Dad sighs heavily and looks at his half eaten lunch sadly.

“Dad,” I start feeling bad for him. “She didn’t mean it like that.”

“I’m afraid she did, sweetie.” He says to me and smiles sadly.

Just in that moment Elena comes back from the bathroom and looks at Blair’s empty seat.

“Where is Blair?” she says.

“Ashley.” Dad and I correct her.

“Right.” She says not sounding like she cares at all. “Where did Ashley go?”

“The two of us have something else to do.” I say as I get up myself. “We figured you should have some alone time as well.” I say and Dad smiles at me gratefully. “It was nice seeing you again, Elena.”

She smiles at me and I kiss Dad on the cheek before I grab my bag and head after Ashley.





I rush out of the restaurant and in the nearest empty alley. I already feel tears running down my cheeks and I try to wipe them off as I take out my wand and apparate in front of an old almost abandoned building in West Manhattan.

I climb up the stairs skipping two at once until I reach wooden door covered in dark green paint that’s already falling of the door.

I knock loudly on the door listening to the sounds of someone yelling coming from the floor above.

Finally, after a few seconds of waiting, the door finally opens and my best friend is standing there with a worried look on his face.

“Ashley?” he asks me and I jump on him, hugging him and crying. I’m crying because I’m mad, I’m crying because I’m sad, I’m crying from happiness from finally being able to hug Nick after that many months of separation.

“Blair!” he says finally understanding and hugs me back. “I have missed you, my little lunatic.”

“I missed you too.” I say still sobbing into his shoulder.

“Why don’t you come inside and tell me what’s bothering you?” he suggests and I nod my head still crying.

He takes me to an old couch in his shabby living room and sits next to me offering me a tissue.

“Thanks.” I say, my voice scratchy from all the crying.

“So, what’s wrong?” he asks me.

“Other than the fact that you’re banging my sister?” I ask him with a small smile and he bursts out laughing.

“Yes, other than that.”

“Dad has a girlfriend.” I say to him and he nods his head.

“Ashley told me something about that.” He says. “I know it must be hard for you.”

“I wish I could just yell at him, you know.” I say. “To confess who I am really and to have him back. To get things the way they were before I left for England.”

“I thought you liked being in England.” Nick says furrowing his eyebrows.

“I did.” I nod my head, my eyes filling with tears. “Before everything became so complicated.”

“What happened, Blair?” Nick asks me. “I don’t understand anything you’re saying.”

“It doesn’t matter.” I shake my head. “The only thing that matters is that Dad has a girlfriend and he doesn’t care about me anymore.”

“Blair, you know it’s not like that.” Nick assures me. “David will always care about you. You’re his little girl and you know that. So, what is this all about?”

I just look at the old rug in Nick’s living room and stay quiet.

“Is this about your Mom?” he finally asks me and I look up. For a moment I consider lying, but I can’t do that to Nick.

“It felt nice.” I say more tears running down my cheeks. “It felt nice to have a Mom, even for a few days.”

“You do have a Mom, Blair.” Nick says putting his arm around me in a brotherly kind of way that I missed so much.

“But she’s not here.” I finally say bursting out in tears again.

“That doesn’t mean she doesn’t care.”

“You should see how she acts with me when I’m pretending to be Ashley.” I say. “She’s so nice and caring. When I’m me, she tries her best to stay away from me.”

“Be honest, Blair. You haven’t been very caring yourself, haven’t you?” Nick asks.

“Well, no. Not at first.” I say. “But that still doesn’t mean I want Elena as my mother.”

“She isn’t your mother.” He assures me. “She will never be able to replace your own mother.”

“Dad being with Elena, it just means that my parents will never get back together.” I finally admit out loud what I have been secretly hoping for years.

“Oh, Blair.” Nick says and hugs me again letting me cry some more. “We can’t control everything that happens in life. I should know that.”

“I know.” I say and wipe my tears. “And speaking of, how is Sarah doing?”

He looks up at me. “She has taken another job in diner not far away from here.” He explains. “She doesn’t want me to get a job myself. Claims I have to concentrate on school. Being in my last year and all.”

“She just wants what’s best for her boy.” I say and he smiles at me.

“Enough about that.” He cuts me off. “Tell me about Hogwarts! How is everything there?”

“Well, I’m failing two classes. Don’t tell Ashley about that!” I warn him and he chuckles. “I have met some amazing people. You should really meet my roommate, Hilary. She’s an explosion. You two share the same love for tattoos.”

“Really?” Nick asks all interested.

“Yes, I caught a sight of a dragon on her back.” I explain. “Girl’s got nerve.”

“She has to if she’s friends with you.” He says with a smile.

“Ha-ha.” I say sarcastically.

“And is there someone you like?” he asks me finally. “Perhaps someone finally caught your eye?” he winks at me and I try to keep a poker face but feel blush creeping on my cheeks.

“No.” I say not fooling anyone.

“Oh my God!” Nick practically screams. “There is a guy! Give me the deets!”

“Dear Merlin, when did you become a woman?!” I ask him and he grins at me.

“Just tell!” he insists.

“There’s this one guy.” I finally admit. I was dying to tell someone what has happened and Ashley was a no go. “Ashley and her entire family hate him so you can’t breathe a word to her.”

“Wizards honour.” He swears. “Now tell me everything.”

“His name is James. James Potter actually.”

Nick opens his mouth in shock. “Potter? As in Harry Potter?”

“This one is his son.” I explain. “Anyways, he’s arrogant, obnoxious, a perfect example of a cave man. And he’s also incredibly sweet and smart and amazing in his own weird way.”

“So you two are together?” Nick asks me excitedly. I swear, what I lack in female friends, I add up in Nick. He can be so girly at times.

“He invited me out when we get back to school.” I admit but suddenly feel sad. “But I can’t go.”

“Why not?!” he asks. “It’s obvious you like him.”

“I do.” I nod my head. “It’s just that I happen to be in a relationship right now.”

“I’m not following.” Nick says.

“You can add this to the list of things you can’t tell Ashley.” I say and he nods his head. “Her ex-boyfriend found out that the two of us switched. So now he’s blackmailing me into pretending to be his fake girlfriend.”

“And since when do you allow someone to treat you like that?” Nick snaps.

“Since I can’t allow for Ashley’s grandmother to find out about all of this!” I say. “Daniel wants power that comes with the Pierce name and when he’s dating Ashley, he’s getting exactly what he wants. If I don’t do as told, he will tell everyone. And that includes Mum, Dad, grandmother and... James, for that matter.”

“So, you’re ruining your life just for the sake of Ashley’s?” Nick asks me.

“Of course I am.” I say. “She’d do the same.”

“And I can’t tell her this?” he asks me.

“Absolutely not."



I am finally back! 

I'm sorry to keep you waiting but I had some medical problems and spent most of this month in the hospital. :( But I'm better now and am ready to update again. 

So, this chapter is kind of a filler but I think it's important to bring girls' Dad and Nick back to Blair's life. 

Hopefully you like it and hopefully you'll review. :) 

In the next chapter: Christmas is around and Blair starts questioning her desicion of coming to New York. She finally admits the truth about Daniel causing for Ashley to reconsider her future. 


Chapter 18: The One Where Ashley Gets Back on The Broom
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


Beautiful chapter image of girl's granma and granpa, their father's parents by amazing callisto @ TDA 



“Where are my little girls?” Grandpa asks happily the second Blair, Dad and I step into the house.

“Oh, Walter they are hardly little.” My Grandma says when she kisses me on the cheek.

“And that’s what worries me.” Grandpa says and hugs Blair. “You need to stop growing.”

“There’s hope, Grandpa.” Blair says and Grandpa laughs with surprise.

“Oh, my, I haven’t seen you two in such a long time, I thought you were Blair.” He says to her.

“No, granddad, I’m the better looking one.” I say with a smile and hug him.

“If you say so.” Blair blinks in my direction and I roll my eyes.

“How are you, my boy?” Grandma says and kisses Dad on the cheek leaving a lipstick mark.

“I’m hardly a boy, Mom.” Dad protests but smiles. “And I’m good.”

“Really good.” Blair adds significantly and Dad points her a look of warning.

In the last two days, the two of them have been acting like the fight between them never happened. They were awfully polite to each other which meant none of them forgot it, but silently decided to back up and not to mention Elena at least during the holidays.

“What do you mean by that, Ashley dear?” Grandma asks and Blair looks at Dad with a poisonous smile.

“Gee, I’m hungry!” I say trying to change the subject. “Where are your famous Christmas cookies, Grandma?”

“I mean, that Dad has a girlfriend.” Blair continues ignoring me and still shooting daggers at Dad.

And the bomb exploded.

At first both Grandma and Grandpa stare at Blair in shock and then they look at Dad.

“A girlfriend?” they both ask in one voice and continue to stare at him.

“Yes, actually, I have a girlfriend.” Dad finally confesses and sighs. “We’ve been going out for a month now and I’ve been planning to invite her here, but…”

“But Christmas is family time and she’s definitely not family.” Blair finishes.

“Ashley…” Dad starts tiredly.

“I’m exhausted.” Blair cuts him off heading towards the stairs. “I’m going to take a nap until dinner.”

Dad sighs loudly and grabs his bag heading towards the living room. “I’m tired as well. Call me when dinner is ready.”

He angrily slams the door in the same time Blair slams hers and Grandpa and Grandma look at me for an explanation.

“So…” I start uncomfortably. “How about those cookies now?”





“I don’t know why I even got here!” I snap my mouth filled with cookies. “How could I be so stupid to think that I’d come back here and everything will come back to normal? Nothing is normal!”

Ashley and I were sitting in the kitchen while everyone else was already asleep. It was a day until Christmas and we were both under a lot of stress.

“Of course nothing is normal.” Ashley says and takes a sip of milk. “For starters, we’re not normal. You’re me, I’m you. It worked just fine when we weren’t in the same place. Now that we are, it’s all one big mess.”

“Explain to me how it worked just fine!” I insist and grab another cookie. “You quit your job and I… I’m a mess.”

“What do you mean?” she asks furrowing her eyebrows.

“I can’t talk about that here!” I say and put the cookie back on the platter. “Let’s go out!”

“But it’s freezing outside.” Ashley complains but after I shoot her an annoyed look, she just nods her head and follows me out, on the snow covered terrace.

She waves her wand and cleans out a bench from snow while I pace around nervously. “So, what do you have to tell me?” Ashley asks finally.

“Accio cigarettes!” I call and wave my wand.

“You’re smoking?” Ashley asks me in shock.

“Now and then.” I say when I snatch a box of cigarettes from air. “Just shut up about it, okay?”

“Okay, will you finally explain what’s wrong before I light one up as well?” she snaps at me and stands up as well.

“Fine, remember how I told you that Daniel doesn’t know anything about the two of us switching places?” she nods her head. “I lied.”

“What?!” she screams. I take a smoke and start pacing around nervously again.

“He found out when I was out with James and he’s been blackmailing me ever since.” I explain.

“Blackmailing you with what exactly?” she asks me.

“I have to pretend to be his girlfriend!” I finally say and she opens her mouth in shock. “Ash?” I ask her trying to make sure she wasn’t going through a panic attack.

“Give me a cigarette!” she orders.

“Are you sure?” I ask her.

“Don’t make me repeat that twice!” she hisses and I throw her the box. She lights one up with her wand and takes a smoke.

“So, he knows about us and he’s asking you to be his girlfriend?”

“His pretend girlfriend.” I correct her. “And yes.”

“Why haven’t you told me about this?” Ashley snaps at me.

“Because I’d knew you’d freak out!” I say. “And because Daniel told me something that might hurt you.”

“Just tell me already!” she insists.

“He told me the reason he dates a Pierce is just because of the perks that come with the family name.” I say and look at the floor.

Ashley sighs and sits back on the bench. “I should’ve known.”

“You couldn’t know.” I try to comfort her. “He turned out to be a bastard just after you left.”

“I guess you’re right.” She says and takes another smoke.

We stay silent for a while, smoking our cigarettes and freezing in the cold December night while waiting for it to officially be Christmas.

“So, I guess this is it.” Ashley breaks the silence.

“What?” I ask confused.

“I’m going back to London and you’re staying here.” She explains.

“What? Why?!” I practically scream at her.

“Would you calm down?” she hisses. “You’re going to wake everyone up!”

“You can’t go back! Your life is here! Nick and your job…”

“I quit the job and it was never meant to be with Nick. I was bound to go back to London anyways, and I’m not a believer in long distance relationships, but maybe if…”

“Ash, you’re not going back.” I protest.

“I can’t leave you handling my bastard ex-boyfriend!” she says. “I can’t allow him to blackmail you. I will get back and I’ll take care of it.”

“No, Ash.” I say. “I will go back. And I will take care of it.”

“I can’t let you do that!” she says.

“Yes, you can.” I say and put out my cigarette. “Just promise me one thing.”


“You’ll go back to your job.” I say and she sighs.

“I’m not doing that.” She says. “I failed and I…”

“You fall down and you get up and do it again.” I say. “That’s what Dad always said when I fell from the broom. And you ought to listen to him ‘cause he can’t have two daughters who disobey him.”

Ashley laughs and smiles at me. “I’ll go back. I’ll figure something out.”

“I know you will.” I smile at her.





“I have an idea!” I announce when I walk into Blair’s bedroom. I find her tangled in her covers, sleeping and snoring rather loudly.

“Blair!” I try again but she remains asleep.

I finally grab her covers and pull them off of her. She turns around in her bed in fear and falls off of her bed.

“Ouch!” she screams. “What the hell?!”

“I have an idea!” I announce again not minding her grumpiness.

“It’s six in the morning!” she complains looking at the clock on the wall.

“Exactly!” I say and start throwing clothes at her. “No one’s up yet, so we have enough time to go to New York and back.”

“New York? What?” she repeats.

“We’re in Boston, at our grandparents’ house and I need to get to New York immediately.” I break it down for her.

“Why?” she asks rubbing her eyes.

“I’m getting back on the broom.” I say when she gets up from the bed. “We’re visiting Gerard and we’re getting my job back.”

“On Christmas morning?” she asks, pulling on her pants.

“Yes!” I say maniacally. “Let’s go!”


We apparate straight in front of Gerard’s apartment.

“I can’t believe we’re doing this!” Blair says grumpily.

“I have to talk to him before you go back.” I explain.

“What do you even need me for?” she asks when I knock on the front door.

“I need to show him my idea.” I say with a smile and Blair just gives me a freaked out look.

I knock again impatiently.

“I’m fucking coming!” I hear a voice from the inside.

“That’s him!” I say excitedly and Blair rolls her eyes.

Finally, the door opens and we find Gerard staring angrily at the two of us. Suddenly, when he realises there’s two of us, he opens his mouth in shock.

“What the fuck?!” he snaps.

“Hi, Gerard, I’m sorry to be bothering you this early, but I have a new idea and I wanted to…” I start but he cuts me off.

“There’s two of you!” he points out.

“Yeah, yeah.” Blair says. “Can we just get some coffee? This lunatic here pulled me out of the bed in six in the morning!”

“I hear you there.” Gerard says staring at Blair confused. “Come on in.”

We walk in and follow him through his fancy Manhattan apartment and into the living room where we sit on the couch.

“Will someone explain this?” he points to the two of us.

“Where do I even start?” I ask with a small smile.

“I’ll start.” Blair offers. “She’s not Blair, I am. She’s been pretending to be me. She’s actually Ashley Pierce from London and her biggest dream is to become a fashion designer. Now, can we get some coffee?”

Gerard turns to look at me and I smile.

“You’re not Blair?” he asks me in disbelief and I shake my head.

“I’m sorry I lied.” I say quickly. “My grandparents would never allow me to become a fashion designer so I switched places with Blair in hope that I’ll get an opportunity to do that here. And I had one but then I ruined it and I’m sorry. I am so sorry.”

Gerard stares at me for a moment. “And what do you want now?”

“Coffee would be nice.” Blair says grumpily.

“I want a second chance.” I say ignoring Blair. “I have a new idea. The one I believe in. Not something fake like I thought before. That’s why I had to bring Blair with me.”

“What’s that idea you’re talking about?” he asks me.

“Blair’s my idea!” I announce and both Blair and Gerard stare at me in confusion. “Blair and I, we’re two sides of one coin. We’re sisters, but we’re more than that. We’re soul mates. She’s my alter ego! I want to make that my label!”

“Excuse me?” Gerard asks.

“Alter ego!” I repeat. “Designs that will combine who you are and what you want to be. I’m not faking it no longer, I’m being one hundredth percent real!”

Gerard stares at me for a moment and then he gets up and claps his hands, smile plastered on his face. “I fucking love it!” he announces and I get up as well. He hugs me and smiles. “You’re hired again! And this time I’m not letting you go that easily.”

“Thank you!” I scream and hug him again. “Not many people would give me a second chance.”

“You’re right.” Gerard nods his head. “But I always knew you had it in you. You just didn’t believe in yourself. And now you learned your lesson. It doesn’t matter what anyone else says. It only matters what you think!”

“Thanks, Gerard.” I say with a smile.

“No, thank you.” He says. “Because my Christmas wish just came true.”





“And where have you two been?” Grandma asks catching me and Ashley as we try to sneak in the house through the kitchen.

She stands in front of us with her arms crossed and with an angry expression on her face.

Ashley and I exchange looks of fear and then look back at Grandma.

“We were just…” Ashley starts and I cut her off.

“Grandma, we’re about to tell you something that Dad can’t find out.” I say and Ashley looks at me in fear.

“What is it girls?” Grandma asks. “You’re scaring me.”

“Here it goes!” I say and take a deep breath and Ashley’s eyes widen in fear. “Blair has a boyfriend!” I announce and both Grandma and Ashley open their mouths in shock.

“Well, what’s wrong with that?” Grandma asks still suspicious. “Is he older than you? Is he a member of a gang? I knew that New York wasn’t the city to raise a child.”

“No, no, Grandma.” I continue. “Blair’s boyfriend is Nick!”

“Oh!” Ashley suddenly realises. “Yes, Grandma, Nick! You remember him.”

“Nick is your boyfriend?” she asks with a smile. “He’s a great boy, Blair! That’s great!”

“Thanks Grandma.” Ashley says shyly blushing a bit.

“But the thing is, Grandma,” I continue. “Dad thinks of Nick as a son and we’re afraid that if Blair tells him about Nick, that he will get seriously mad. You know how protective he can be.”

“You don’t need to say anything else.” She says and flicks her wand towards the stove and starts making coffee. “He gets that from his father. Walter himself is always over protective.”

“So, you won’t tell anyone?” Ashley asks.

“No, of course not.” Grandma shakes her head. “And what about you, Ashley?” she turns towards me. “Do you have a boy?”

“No, no, I don’t.” I say and turn towards the counters. “You need help with breakfast?”

“I think I’m going to take a shower now.” Ashley says and kisses Grandma on the cheek. “Merry Christmas Grandma.”

“Merry Christmas, bee.” Grandma says with a smile. As soon as Ashley leaves, she turns towards me. “Is it just me, or are you blushing, Ashley?”

I accidentally drop a pan and turn to look at Grandma’s amused smile. “No!” I say painfully aware that blush is creeping up my cheeks.

“So, there is a boy!” Grandma says and laughs. “Tell me about him.”

“Fine!” I give up. “But you can’t tell anyone, not even Blair.”

“Wizard’s honour.” She says and pours coffee into two cups. She hands me one and sits down on the table.

I sit next to her and start talking. “His name is James and he goes to Hogwarts with me.”

“Is he your boyfriend?” she asks.

“No.” I say and take a sip of coffee. “I don’t think he’ll ever be.”

“Why do you think that?”

“No reason, I just do.” I say.

“I’m sure he’s a wonderful guy.” Grandma says holding my hand. “He’ll get to know how amazing you are.”

“He is wonderful.” I nod my head. “But believe me, I’m not that amazing.”


Dear Mum,

Happy Christmas! Blair sends her best as well, although, if you ask, she’ll never admit it.

I miss you a lot. I feel like we haven’t properly even seen each other since Blair was in London.

I miss grandmother and grandfather as well. Not to mention Beth.

Say hi to them for me.

Can’t wait to see you.





I know the last two chapters were a bit boring because, let's face it, there's no James and Blair action, but I really feel like all of this had to happen. Ashley is back to work and Blair finally confessed the truth. It seems like everything is back to normal. Well, as normal as can be with these two girls. 

I want to thank all of you for the supportive reviews. It really helps a lot with my writing and I hope you continue to tell me what you think. 

In the next chapter: Blair returns to Hogwarts and has a suprise waiting for her on the train station. She and James finally talk face to face. Ashley finally sees Nick as her boyfriend, but her father sees them only as friends. 

Chapter 19: The One Where Blair Gets Heartbroken
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


How many hell yeah's for this amazing chapter image of Blair, James and Daniel by one and only callisto @ TDA 



A few days after New Year’s, I’m standing in Dad’s living room, my trunk packed, ready to go back to London.

“You can still change your mind.” Ashley whispers watching for Dad who’s in the kitchen cleaning the leftovers from breakfast. 

I shake my head quickly. “I told you I can handle it.”

“But…” she starts but there’s a knock on the door and she immediately quietens when Dad opens the door and finds Nick standing in the hall with a smile, his cheeks red from the cold outside.

“Hey, David!” he greets him cheerfully.

“Nick, my boy!” Dad says and hugs him. It is no secret Dad adores Nick. He’s like a son to him. When Ashley announced the two of them made up, I’m pretty sure I saw Dad cry from the happiness.

I wonder if he’d feel the same if he knew Ashley and Nick are dating. Probably not the best idea to test his patience.

“I came to see Ashley off.” Nick says and I smile.

“Thank you, Nick.” I say. “I appreciate it.

The real Ashley remains sitting on the couch, looking at my trunk with miserable look on her face.

“I’m really going to miss you, kid.” He says to me and hugs me.

“I know.” I say and feel him smile. “I’m sure we’ll see each other sooner than expected.”

“Probably.” He nods his head. “You’re full of surprises.”

I chuckle and look at Ashley who stares at us with a blank expression on her face. Dad raises his eyebrow in confusion.

“You two are acting all weird.” He shakes his head and walks up to me. “Ashley, I know we haven’t actually started holidays on the right foot, but…”

I cut him off by hugging him and he smiles and hugs him back.

“I’ll miss you Dad.” I say trying to supress the tears that are threatening to spill.

No matter what, he’s still my Dad. The fact that he’s dating Elena won’t change that.

“I’ll miss you too.” He says and looks down at me. “So, you’re going straight to the King’s Cross Station?”

I nod my head. “My train is leaving at 11. Mum is going to wait there for me.”

“Good.” He nods his head. “Say hi to her for me.”

“Sure.” I smile and look at Ashley. She stands up from the couch and hugs me tightly, tears in her eyes.

“I will miss you so, so much.” She says and a few of her tears spill.

“You’ll ruin your makeup princess.” I say and Dad looks at us suspiciously. I cough uncomfortably and turn back to Ashley.

“Take care, okay?” she says and I nod my head.

I give one last look to the three of them before I grab the hairbrush we use as a portkey. In the next minute I’m leaving the safety of New York and am standing on the Platform 9 ¾ surrounded by people.  I don’t even have time to take a deep, relaxing breath before Mum pulls me into a hug.

“Ashley!” she screams tears streaming down her face.

“Mum, calm down.” I say hugging her back and patting her back trying to comfort her.

“I have missed you, sweetie.” She says with a weak smile.

“I have been only gone for two weeks.” I reason with her.

“Yes, but you’re leaving again.” She protests fixing my hair.

“I’ll write more often this semester.” I promise and hug her again. I really have missed her while I was gone. That whole Elena thing just made me realise how blessed I am to have a mother that cares this much about me. Well, she cares about Ashley and that’s the same thing right now. Plus, all my hopes of Mum and Dad getting back together have died over the holidays.

Which reminds me, “Dad said hi.” I inform her and she smiles again.

“Oh, that’s great.” She says. “How is he?”

“Good.” I nod my head.

“And Blair?” she asks.

“She’s even better.” I assure her and she smiles again.

Suddenly someone coughs right next to me and when I look up, I find Daniel standing there smiling smugly at me.

“What are you doing here?” I snap at him without even thinking about it and he laughs.

“I came to say goodbye before you leave for Hogwarts.” He says and puts his arm around me. “What’s wrong, love? Someone would think you don’t want me by your side.”

“No, of course not.” I say when I look at my mother’s suspicious face expression. I smile against my will and kiss Daniel on the cheek.

“Oh, there’s Mrs Graham.” Mum says looking behind my shoulder. “I think I should say hi. Oh, and Meredith’s there. I’m sure you can’t wait to see her, Ashley.”

“Mhm.” I say and fake another smile as she leaves to say hi to Meredith’s Mum. I turn to Daniel angrily. “What are you doing here?” I hiss and he laughs.

“I came here to see you.” He says in a sickeningly sweet tone of voice. “I missed you, love.”

“The truth.” I insists and he laughs again.

“Smart girl.” He says sarcastically. “I just wanted to make sure your boyfriend sees us together. Just so he knows who you belong to.”

“I don’t belong to anyone.” I hiss at him.

“And maybe that was the truth before, love.” He says embracing me. “But now, you have no other choice but to be with me. I believe that means you’re mine.”

“I believe that means you’re pathetic.” I add and he smiles again looking around.

“Oh, and there’s the lover boy.” He says looking behind my shoulder. I turn around and find James standing with his parents, Al and Lily, looking at me and Daniel confused. “We better give him a show he’ll remember or otherwise I’m telling your grandmother the whole truth.”

“I hate you.” I manage to say before he presses his lips against mine and kisses me so everyone around us can see and stare.

I step away from him a few seconds later and immediately start searching for James. I only find Al and Lily, who are now joined by Fred, staring at me shocked and disgusted, but James is nowhere to be seen. Daniel notices the same thing and smiles at me.

“I guess he didn’t enjoy it that much, don’t you think?” he whispers but before I can answer Mum joins us.

“You should really board the train, honey.” She says and Daniel takes a step back. “I’m sure you’re needed in the prefect’s compartment.”

“Yes, you’re right.” I say realising I’ll have to board the train in one moment or another and face James and his entire family. “I’ll miss you.” I hug her and she hugs me back.

“I’ll miss you too.” She says and I take a step back looking at Daniel.

“I’ll see you on your next Hogsmeade trip.” He promises and pulls me in for another kiss. I kiss him against my will, but soon turn around and head towards the train. While boarding, I notice Lily, Al and Hugo staring me down.

Boy, this looks like a promising start of a semester.





“I’m off to meet Elena!” Dad says to me and Nick. “You two, don’t get into trouble.”

“There’s hope, David.” Nick says with a smile but I remain silent when Dad leaves the apartment.

“I shouldn’t have let hear leave.” I say as soon as the door closes.

“It’s Blair we’re talking about.” Nick says and sits next to me squeezing my hand encouragingly. “She’s going to be fine.”

“You don’t know Daniel.” I say looking at him. “He’s a manipulator of a whole different level. He’ll use her in the most brutal ways. And I’m telling you, he’s not going to stop at pretending to be her fake boyfriend.”

“Well, you and I know Blair and we know she’ll match him in whatever he does.” Nick assures me. “She’s a fighter and, trust me, she’ll fight for you.”

“That’s what worries me.” I admit. “If we would just admit the truth and…”

“No!” Nick cuts me off. “You two got yourself into this. I’m sorry, but you did.” He adds when I raise an eyebrow at him. “I’m not saying it was a smart thing, but you did it and you have to stick with it. You can’t give up that easily.”

“But…” I start.

“But what?” he asks me. “Just remember that you started this for a reason. It wasn’t just a stupid prank.”

“I know.” I say knowing he’s right.

“And Blair knows it too.” Nick says nodding his head. “She’s going to fight for you, but more importantly, she’s fighting for her dream. Plus, she’s Blair Hastings.” He adds with a smirk. “She’s a badass and there’s no match for her in this world.”

 “Still, I should’ve stopped her. She’s supposed to be here and not in London with Daniel. I belong there!” I protest.

“No, you don’t.” Nick assures me. “You belong here with me.”

“Nick, I…” I start but he cuts me off with a kiss.

“Just shut up.” He whispers and I smile running my hands through his hair and kiss him. I sit in his lap and put my hands around his neck when he pulls me closer and kisses me more passionately.

In the next moment I’m lying on the couch and he’s kissing my neck. I’m slowly unbuttoning his shirt not even knowing where the sudden need for him or courage, for that matter, is coming from.

“Ashley…” he moans when I kiss his neck.

“Just shut up.” I say and continue to kiss him.

I feel his hands going under my shirt, slowly questioning their limits.

Just when I assure myself there are no limits, we hear someone trying to unlock the door.

In just three seconds, Nick jumps off of me, puts on his shirt and sits in the armchair on the other side of the room. I fix my shirt and my hair sitting casually on the couch and grabbing the first magazine next to me just in time Dad walks back to the apartment.

He walks in and looks at Nick who’s hair is sticking in every direction and then at me. I painfully realise I’m all red in my face and, is it just me or is it incredibly hot for this time of the year?

“Hey Dad!” I greet him, my voice sounding incredibly pitchy and suspicious. Even I was aware of that. “Yeah, hey David!” Nick greets him equally suspiciously. Man, the two of us weren’t a pair of liars. “What are you doing home so soon?”

“I forgot my wallet.” Dad slowly explains still looking at us suspiciously. “What’s going on in here?”

“Noting.” Both Nick and I say in the same moment.

“Right.” Dad says still staring at us. “Blair, your magazine is upside down.” He adds before he goes to get his wallet.

I look at Nick who’s all red in his face and I have to pinch myself to stop from laughing. Maybe Dad wasn’t that oblivious as I thought after all.





As soon as I walked into the prefect’s compartment, I realised Al told Rose what he saw back on the Platform. I greeted her politely wondering what happened over the holidays and if she told her family about Scorpius, but she just looked at me disgustedly and gave me the cold shoulder all the way through the prefect’s meeting.

Al wasn’t any different. Rose at least pretended like I didn’t exist but he was a whole different story. He kept shooting daggers in my direction throughout the meeting so when it finally ended, I was the first one to run out of the compartment looking for salvation.

Unfortunately, as it usually goes because let’s face it, Merlin hates me, while I was looking for a place to hide, I ran straight into James who was obviously on his way to the bathroom.

“Oh, God, I’m sorry.” I say looking up and when I realise it’s James who’s standing in front of me, I feel my heart racing in fear.

He stares at me, blank expression on his face. “It’s fine.” He says coldly and walks past me like I don’t even exist. And the pain shoots my heart like million sharp daggers. I can’t let him just leave without an explanation.

“James!” I call him and he turns towards me, his light brown eyes suddenly cold.

“What?” he snaps and immediately I feel like someone punched me in the stomach.

“About what happened at the Platform…” I start.

“What about that?” he asks crossing his arms.

“I…” I start but suddenly realise I have nothing to say to him. I can’t exactly admit the truth. “I… I’m sorry.” I finish lamely and look at the floor unable to even look at him any longer. But suddenly, he starts laughing and I look up surprised.

“You’re sorry?” he asks with an evil smile plastered on his face. “Why would you be sorry?”

“Well, because last year we kissed and…” I start suddenly confused and he laughs even louder.

“Oh, please.” He continues coldly. “We kissed, so what? It didn’t mean a thing. I already forgot all about it.”

I look at his smirk feeling something breaking inside of me. I must be bleeding because something stopped functioning inside of me.

“But, you said… Hogsmeade and…” I start not even capable of making one sane sentence.

“Oh, that’s right. We were supposed to be going on a date to Hogsmeade!” he says and shrugs his shoulders. “Well, I should probably inform you I already have a date.”

“What?” I ask feeling tears in my eyes.

“Yes, but considering you are back with your boyfriend, it shouldn’t be a problem for you.” He continues and I feel those daggers cutting even deeper in my heart. “Am I right?” he asks with a smirk.

I look at him feeling tears burning in my eyes. I clench my fist so I wouldn’t cry. “Right.”

“Glad we sorted that out.” He says and turns around leaving me all alone in a hallway. I suddenly feel something warm in my fist and when I look down, I realise I’ve ripped the skin apart with my nails only and that it’s bleeding.

I knew something must be bleeding.





“Blair!” Gerard screams and I raise an eyebrow at him. “Or Ashley! Whatever your name is! Just fucking come here!”

“What is it?” I join him and he puts his newspapers down.

“Look at this!” he says pointing to it.

I look at the small article in the corner with title ‘Famous designer Gerard Lutz discovers a new talent’. There’s an article about the fashion show and at the end, there’s a picture of my dress.

“Oh God.” I say shocked.

“That’s a good thing, Ashley.” Gerard points out. “I know the article is barely noticeable and in the papers that’s clearly trash,” he puts the paper back on the desk. “But it’s a start. You’re destined to be a freaking star.” He smiles at me.

“Thanks Gerard.” I say and smile back at him. “And speaking of me being a star,” I continue as I put a few of my newest creations in front of him. “I have something in mind for the summer collection. What do you think?”

He takes my drawings and looks at them closely. He stands up and continues to stare at them while I sit casually in his chair.

“They are definitely interesting.” He nods his head. “But summer dresses and leather jackets? Are you sure you can combine that?”

“That’s the whole point.” I explain. “To combine things that at first don’t seem to go together. Like eating chocolate and salty crackers.”

“I do love that.” He nods his head. “But are you sure you can do this?”

“Gerard, if someone told me year ago I would be friends with Blair and actually stand here in front of you in New York, I would’ve told him he had a bit too much to drink. But here I am. No one ever though Blair and I could combine, and yet, we somehow managed and it’s working out perfectly. The only reason why I’m showing you this, is because I need new materials and I need your financial help.”

“So, you’re sure?” he asks me again and I nod my head.


He claps his hands. “You finally learned your lesson.” He announces with a bright smile. “I’m in! Let’s do this fucking shit!”


Dear B.


I’m back on track with my designs. I just showed Gerard my new idea and he loves it. He’s giving me all the financial help I need. I can’t explain with words how happy I am.

Dad is becoming really suspicious. He almost caught me and Nick snogging. I will have to be more careful about it in the future.

But tell me, how are you doing? Is Daniel giving you a hard time?

I can still come back, you only have to say something. I could be in London in a few seconds if that’s what you ask me to do.

I know the Quidditch match between Hufflepuff and Gryffindor is getting close. I know you’ll do great.

Love you,





And the new chapter is up! Blair is finally back at Hogwarts but, as you can see, things didn't go great with James. Don't throw rotten tomatoes at me just yet. There are still a lot of chapters left. 

Tell me what you thought about it? And about Ashley and Nick? Who do you like more? 

In the next chapter: Jenna's back to the story and things get weird at Hastings residence. Blair gets ready for her first Quidditch practice since school started and she is finding less and less suport among her friends. 

Chapter 20: The One Where The Boys Are Acting Weird
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


Amazingly cool chapter image of michievous Lily and Fred by callisto @ TDA 



Nick smiles down at me and gently places a kiss on my neck causing me to moan with pleasure. I can feel his hands going up and down my waist making me tremble at the touch of his skin next to mine. He slowly starts unbuttoning my shirt placing kisses on my collarbone. I look up at him.

“Nick…” I call and he smiles at me.

“Miss Hastings!”

“Ha?!” I lift my head from the desk tiredly and stare right into the angry face of Professor Hamilton. I look around the class noticing that people are chuckling and are looking at me weirdly. I look at Nick and notice he’s red in his face and is fully concentrated on the book in front of him. Then I realise what my dream was.

“Oh.” I manage to say painfully aware that everyone in this class, including Nick, have had a front row tickets to my sex dream.

“Yes, oh!” Professor Hamilton says and stares me down with her dark eyes. “Miss Hastings, I suggest you go out of my classroom and try to… hmm… cool down a bit.”

I don’t even dare to protest or to look at anyone in the classroom. I quickly pick up my things, leaving half of it behind, and practically run out of the classroom and into the hallway.

Did that seriously just happen?

I never fell asleep during classes! And not to mention, I never embarrassed myself like that in front of a teacher. I catch a look of myself in the window and realise I’m all red in my face from embarrassment. Oh, Merlin…

Suddenly, the door behind me opens again and this time, Nick walks out of the classroom. He’s still red in his face and when he looks at me, he smiles uncomfortably.

“That was…” he starts but I cut him off.

“No!” I scream. “We’re not talking about what just happened!”

I bury my face into my hands and he starts laughing.

“Relax, Ash.” He says and puts his arm around me. “It was not that bad. Actually,” he adds and smiles mischievously at me. “It was rather interesting.”

“I bet.” I mumble grumpily but smile at him.

“I wonder if…” he starts his face close to mine.

“You wonder what?” I ask all intrigued when he lowers his hand down my back and he leans in towards me.

“I wonder if you would actually moan like that in real life.” He whispers sending shivers down my back and I suddenly feel very warm. I just stare at him unable to say something but he just smiles and kisses me.

“Oh God!” Suddenly a voice interrupts us. “I had to listen to you in class and now I have to watch all of it as well?”

Nick stops kissing me and we both turn towards Jenna who just walked out of the classroom as well.

“Hi, Jenna.” Nick greets her politely.

“Yeah, hi.” I add feeling rather uncomfortable.

“So, it is true?” Jenna starts crossing her arms. “You two are together?”

“Yes.” Nick says firmly and grabs my hand.

Jenna looks down at our hands and smiles sweetly at us. “How lovely!” she proclaims with fake excitement. “I hope she makes you very happy, Nick.”

“She does.”

“Well,” Jenna says and looks at me making me feel even more uncomfortable, if possible. “I just hope she can give you all that I gave to you.” She continues poisonously and I look at Nick in confusion. What is she talking about? “Then again,” Jenna adds in a whisper. “We both know no one will be able to give you what I did.” She smiles sweetly at Nick and waves at the two of us. “Well, I’ll see you later! Enjoy your day!” With that said she leaves and I look at Nick’s angry face expression.

“What was she talking about?” I ask still confused.

“Nothing.” Nick says far too quickly for my liking. “Let’s just go.”

He starts walking towards the exit and I follow him, but give one last concerned look in Jenna’s direction. What is it that I don’t know?





“Ashley, you can’t stay there forever!” Savannah’s voice echoes through the bathroom door.

“Challenge accepted.” I say as I flick my wand aimlessly causing for the rubber duck on the bathtub to turn into an octopus.

I’m currently sitting on the bathroom floor, dressed in my Quidditch uniform getting mentally prepared to go to Quidditch practice. Where I’ll most definitely find James. Who just so happens to be the Captain. Get the memo?

I sigh. There is no way I’m leaving this bathroom.

“Okay, there is no way you’re staying in this bathroom!” Hilary’s angry voice echoes the place.

“I am not going!” I state for what it seems a hundredth time.

“Okay, let’s be reasonable here.” Lydia joins in. “You can’t live in the bathroom. I know you had a hard week, but…”

I snort loudly. Hard week?! That was an understatement. Potions is hard. The last week of my time here at Hogwarts, was torture.

Apparently, when James Potter, the son of famous Harry Potter, doesn’t want you around him anymore, the universe will make that happen.

And by universe I mean the entire population of Hogwarts. So in the last week, my homework mysteriously disappeared seconds before I had to turn it in, twice, which left me with a week of detention. Also, I have been chased away from the Gryffindor table by the entire broom closet and, my personal favourite, my hair has been set on fire causing me to spend the night in the hospital wing because I had second degree burns all over my face. Luckily, Madame Pomfrey was able to fix me, but still, I could only imagine what today’s practice will be like. I admit, I am officially scared to leave the dormitory.

“Okay, that’s it!” Hilary snaps. “I am breaking the door!”

“You can’t break the door!” I protest from my hide out place. “I put a charm on it so…”

With a loud bang, she breaks the door.

“First of all,” Hilary says. “You suck at Charms. And second, get your ass up and go to that damn practice!”

“No!” I protest childishly.

“Why not?” Savannah asks looking frustrated as well.

“I doubt Potter wants me there!”

“And who gives a damn rat’s ass about what Potter wants?!” Hilary snaps.

“Apparently the entire school does.” I point out and Hilary rolls her eyes.

“I don’t get it.” Lydia says and sits on the edge of the bathtub. “Why is he even that mad?”

“Probably because Ashley got back together with her boyfriend.” Savannah says and looks at me. “Am I right?”

“Mhm.” I nod my head although I know none of this is true.

James doesn’t care that I have a boyfriend. He said so himself. He even found another girl to take out to Hogsmeade next week.

But that leaves one question. Why is he mad at me then? Why is the entire school terrorizing me if I haven’t done anything to hurt him?

“That’s just crazy.” Savannah says leaning against the door. “I mean, you have the right to date whoever you want. He can’t hate you for that.”

“Right.” Hilary nods her head. “He’s just daddy’s boy who is used to get everything he wants and when he doesn’t get it, he throws a tantrum.”

“I don’t think he wants me.” I say.

“Right.” Hilary says sarcastically. “That’s why he’s been after you for the entire first term.”

“He wasn’t after me.” I protest. “He was just messing around.”

Even saying that out loud hurts as hell. And although I try my best not to let the girls notice, I realise Lydia is looking at me concerned.

“Yes, that does sound like James Potter.” Savannah agrees.

“Of the point.” Hilary continues her rant. “You can’t hide in here. You have to go to that stupid practice and show Potter and his minions that you’re not afraid. No matter what they did to you, you can’t be scared.”

“But I am scared!” I point out. “Actually, I’m terrified. If I go there, you can be sure you’ll find me in the hospital wing.”

“We’ll reserve you a bed.” Savannah says with a small smile.

“Fine!” I give up and stand up from the floor. “But when I end up with a concussion, it will be all your fault!”





“Bee!” Dad calls from the door.

“In here!” I yell from my bedroom where Nick and I were studying. Just studying, for your information.

“Hey, David!” Nick greets him with a smile.

“Hey!” Dad says and then he looks at all the books scattered around my room. “Wait, are you actually studying?”

“Yes, Blair is concerned about N.E.W.T.s this year.” Nick explains and I roll my eyes.

“Well, they are the most important exams we’ll ever take!” I point out and Dad looks at me confused.

“Well, this one’s a first.” He says.

“Yes, well…” I start trying to change the subject. “What did you need me for?”

“Well, I’m done with all the work today and it’s actually a beautiful day outside so I thought we could use the occasion to fly a bit. Play Quidditch maybe?”

Instantly I turn pale and exchange worried looks with Nick. I can’t fly. And even if I could, I don’t have a broom.

“Umm, I would love to, but,” I say looking at the Tranfiguration book in my lap. “We have a lot to study. Sorry.”

“Come on, Blair, it’s months before the finals. You can go out and relax a bit!” Dad insists and I give another panicked look to Nick.

“I… The truth is Dad, I would love to hang out with you but, I… I don’t have my broom.” I admit and Dad raises his eyebrows.

“And where is your broom?” he asks crossing his arms.


“It’s at my place!” Nick jumps in.

“At your place?” Dad repeats.

“Yes.” Nick nods his head. “Blair borrowed it to me at the beginning of the school year and I forgot to give it back since I’ve been busy.”

“Busy?” Dad asks suspiciously.

“Yes, you know, school and stuff.” Nick says but looks down on his notes.

“Right.” Dad says unusually cold and I cough uncomfortably not really knowing where the tension in the room came from.

“Umm… I need my Potions book.” I say and look at Dad. “Have you seen it Dad?”

“Yes, I think you left it in the kitchen.” Dad says and I nod my head and stand up.

“I’ll be back in a second.” I say and rush out of the room.

I grab the book from the kitchen table and head back to my room, but I slow down when I hear hushed voices of Dad and Nick. They both sound incredibly cold and hostile. I haven’t heard them talk like this before.

“That broom was expensive.” Dad says.

“I know, David.” Nick says. “I assure you I’ll give it back.”

“Are you sure, or should I call your mother?” Dad asks threateningly.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Nick asks sounding furious all of a sudden.

“You know what I mean!” Dad snaps. “I don’t care about the broom at all, but if you’re back to doing…”

“I’m not!” Nick cuts him off. “I promised I’d never go down that road again.”

“Nick, if you’re having problems you can always talk to me.” Dad says somehow calmer.

“I’m not!” Nick snaps.

“Fine!” Dad gives up. “But I’m warning you. Not only am I going to forbid you to hang out with Blair, but I will report you as well, Nick!”

“I said I was done!” Nick says furiously.

I suddenly hear footsteps and rush back to the kitchen pretending as if I haven’t just witnessed the fight between my Dad and my boyfriend. Nick walks out of my room furiously putting his books back in his bag.

“Nick, where..?” I start but he rushes past me.

“I’m sorry. Something came up!” he says quickly. “I have to go!”

“But…” I start but he slams the door and cuts me off.

I exchange worried looks with Dad who joins me in the kitchen and ask myself the same question I’ve been asking the entire day: What is going on?!





One breath in, one out.

You can do this. It’s just a practice. We’re all friends here. Or at least we were, that counts for something.

I make my way towards the pitch where a few people are already standing and laughing about something.

I take one deep breath to calm myself down and walk towards the crowd on the pitch. Okay, so here’s the plan. Stay low, don’t speak, don’t dare to do anything out of ordinary, don’t even breath too loudly and hope that no one will notice you.

It will be alright. No one even cares if you’re here or not.

“What are you doing here?!” Lily snaps as soon as I step one foot on the pitch.

So much about being invisible. I sigh again and turn towards her and am immediately drawn back by her furious look.

“Well, I’m on the team.” I say almost in a whisper.

“If you had any decency left, you’d quit!” Fred adds from behind Lily and everyone else who’s on the team nods their heads in agreement. Everyone, but James, that is.

He’s just standing aside, pretending to go through his charts and plans for the game, but I notice that he’s listening to every word.

Oh, that’s it! Nobody puts Blair in a corner! And definitely not James Potter’s little posy!

“For your information,” I turn to Fred and give him the coldest look I manage. “I am still on the team and I don’t plan on quitting! If you want me out of your team, you’ll have to ask your Captain to kick me out!”

Suddenly all heads, including mine, turn towards James as if expecting he’s going to yell at me, probably beat me with his broom and send me flying out of the team.


He just looks up from his parchment and without even daring to look at us, he orders, “Three laps around the pitch!”

“But…” Lily starts and James looks at her.

“Make that four!” he adds threateningly.

“James!” she protests again.

“Five laps!” he announces. “Care to go for the sixth one, Lils?”

She just shakes her head furiously and grabs her broom. I follow closely after her, not daring to give one look at James.

To be perfectly honest, I wasn’t expecting this. I expected him to kick me out. But he didn’t. It almost looked like he was defending me.

But no, that can’t be.

My thoughts are interrupted when Lily flies right at me almost knocking me from my broom.

The entire team starts laughing and James pretends he hasn’t seen any of it.

I look at Lily who gives me an evil smirk and grab my broom tighter swearing I will not let them provoke me.


Don’t forget, we’re meeting next Saturday at Three Broomsticks at noon. Need I remind you that if you do something that’s not right, I will tell?




A/N: I know, I know, I haven't posted a new chapter for a long time but I've been busy with college and studying and other boring stuff. But here it is! The twentieth chapter, people! First of all, I would like to thank all of you who review and encourage me to write another chapter. If it weren't for you, I doubt I would make it to this. So hopefully, you'll continue to review because we still have a long way to go. Ashley and Blair are not even close to get their lives sorted out. 

And now, what do you think of this chapter? Any guesses what's going on with Nick? And what about James? 

In the next chapter: Lydia becomes Blair's shoulder to cry on and Blair has an interesting date to Hogsmeade. Ashley finds out shocking news that leads her to become friends with most unlikely people. 

Chapter 21: The One Where Ashley Finds Out The Shocking News
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


Extraordinary chapter image of Jenna by callisto @ tda 



I make my way towards my dormitory flinching with every step I make. I have made it through three practices this week, although not very successfully. Apparently, everyone on the team made it their life time mission to make my life a living hell. I leave the pitch every night with a couple of new bruises and some cuts. While James likes to justify it with ‘Quidditch is a rough sport’, I like to justify it with ‘Lily Potter hates you and you better stay out of her way.’

I take of my shirt and am left standing in nothing but a bra examining the new bruise on my shoulder. It’s pretty bad, but what can you expect when Lily demonstrates the use of the Beaters bat on you.

“Hey, Ashley, how was practice?” Lydia says cheerfully when she walks in but the second she notices a bruise on my shoulder, her smile disappears. “What happened this time?”

“Lily wanted to try out what it’s like to be a Beater.” I explain. “She accidentally hit me.”

“Right, accidentally.” Lydia snorts. “You shouldn’t take this! Why don’t you go to McGonagall?”

“And complain about a bitchy fourteen year old?” I shake my head. “No, thank you. Plus, that would only make it worse. I’m still on the team and she would only get more pissed.”

“Then it would maybe be for the best to quit.” Lydia says. “I know we told you to stick with it and not to give up, but this can’t be good for you. And you don’t even seem happy about it anymore.”

“If I quit, that means they win.” I say. “Plus, I still like playing Quidditch.”

“Well, then what is wrong?” Lydia asks sitting on my bed and watching me carefully.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, lately you’ve been a bit off.” She says. “I don’t want to stick my nose in someone else’s business, but I feel there’s something you’re not telling us and it’s bugging you. You should know that I’m always here to listen if you need me to.”

“No, there’s nothing.” I lie and wave my hand turning to the other side. But then I realise I really can trust Lydia. Before I know it, I’m already confessing to everything.

“There is something, actually.” I start. “James is not mad because I got back together with Daniel. He’s mad because we kissed the last day before Christmas and I promised to go out with him and then I started going out with Daniel. I swear I didn’t mean to. My grandmother can be very persuasive and you can only do so much to-“

“You like James, don’t you?” Lydia cuts me off, shock crossing her face.

“Yes, I do.” I admit looking down to the floor.

“Then why aren’t you with him?” she insist. “Why are you back with your old boyfriend?”

“Lydia, I can’t even begin to explain.” I say shaking my head. “It wasn’t my idea, you have to believe me. If it wasn’t for my family, I would do anything to be with James, but I have to think of them and…”

“You lost me at the very beginning.” She says. “Slow down and explain it to me from the start.”

“Okay.” I say taking a deep breath. “Daniel has something on my family. I would never be with him. Never in million years, but he’s kind of blackmailing me. And don’t ask me with what because I can’t tell you. If it was only for me, I’d do it, but it’s not.”

“Okay.” Lydia nods her head calmly.

“And when I tried to explain to James what was actually going on,” I continue. “He said our kiss meant nothing and that he already has a date for Hogsmeade.”

“He told you that?” Lydia asks in shock and I nod my head trying to supress the tears in my eyes. “If it’s any comfort, I think he’s lying.” Lydia continues. “The rumours travel through Hogwarts with the speed of lightning and there is none saying that James Potter has a girlfriend.”

“I don’t even know.” I say and sit desperately on my bed. “He has all the right to do whatever he wants. But it hurts me that it meant nothing to him, because I never felt something like this.”

“You really like him, ha?” Lydia asks and I nod my head. “Well, I don’t really know what to say except that I’m here for you if you need something. And also,” she adds. “James is a prick but believe me, the truth will come out eventually and he’ll realise everything. Secrets never remain secrets for long.”

I look at her thinking of the real Ashley back in New York. “That’s what I’m afraid off.”





This entire week Nick hasn’t visited me in the apartment once and every time I tried to ask him what that was about, he changed the subject.

And I went through the same torture with Dad. He didn’t ask about Nick and every time I mentioned him, Dad sounded very cold and unwelcome.

I couldn’t shake off the feeling that something really bad was happening. Why else would they keep this a secret from me?

Dad and Nick got along perfectly well before and now they couldn’t stand each other. What was going on? Why did Dad offer to Nick to help with his problem? And why don’t I know any of that?

Then there was still that thing Jenna said… ‘No one will be able to give you what I did.’

I could only guess what she was talking about. Her and Nick were together. It’s perfectly normal that they had sex. I was fine with that. I was. Really.

Okay, no I wasn’t. I felt absolutely repulsed knowing that she was with him first. I felt even more repulsed that he never told me about that.

“Ashley, what the fuck is wrong with you?!” Gerard snaps at me and I look at him from my desk.

“Ha?” I ask and he looks at me as if he was fit for murder.

“I’m not in the mood for fucking games, Ashley!” he warns me.

“Right.” I say standing up from my seat. “I’m sorry. I’ve been distracted lately.”

“Yes, yes, work can be stressful.” Gerard nods.

“No, it’s not work.” I say. “I actually stayed up late last night to finish a few of my new designs.”

“Then why are you fucking bothering me on Saturday morning before I even had my coffee?” Gerard asks sounding bored all of a sudden.

“Sorry.” I say and grab his coffee from my desk. “Here’s your coffee. Now I can bother you!” I say with a smile.

“Smarty pants.” He says but smiles anyways. “So, what’s bothering you?”

“Nick.” I say and sigh. “He and my Dad have been acting weird lately. I overheard the two of them fighting the other day.”

“Did you ask them about that?” Gerard asks.

“Well not directly.” I say. “Every time I mention my Dad in front of Nick, he changes the subject. I honestly don’t know what to think.”

“Ask them what happened.” Gerard insists. “I’m sure they’ll explain everything.”

“Really?” I ask sceptically. “I pretended to be my twin sister for four months and am still lying to my Dad and you really think honestly runs in my family?”

“Point taken.” He nods his head. “So what do you plan on doing?”

“I don’t know.” I say desperately. “At times I feel like I don’t even know Nick. I don’t know where he lives, I never even met his parents.”

“And Blair?” Gerard asks. “What does she think?”

“I haven’t heard from her.” I say. “She hasn’t been answering any of my letters.”

“Sounds fucked up.” He observes.

“That’s what I’m afraid of.”





“Are you sure about this?” Lydia whispers to me as we make our way towards the Three Broomsticks.

“I would rather polish Lord Voldemort’s shoes but we don’t always get what we want.” I whisper back. “I really have no other choice.”

“What are you two whispering about?!” Hilary yells covering her nose with a scarf from the January coldness.

“Nothing.” I yell back and hurry to join her and Savannah.

“So, are you looking forward to see Daniel?” Savannah asks with a wide smile and I try my best not to look in Lydia’s direction.

“Yes, sure.” I lie.

“You know, back in the days you couldn’t stop talking about him.” Hilary notices. “You’d always brag about your successful boyfriend who works in the Ministry. It was so annoying!”

“Yes, when I think about it, you’re not half as annoying as you were before.” Savannah adds.

“Gee, thanks Savannah.” I say sarcastically.

“I’m just saying you don’t seem that excited about Daniel as you were before.” She says.

“I guess I just got over that first excitement when you start a relationship.” I lie. “Anyways,” I quickly add before she continues to ask more questions. “I have to go. I don’t want to be late.”

“Enjoy yourself!” Hilary adds with a smile.

“Sure thing!” I say with a fake smile plastered on my face. I turn around and head in a different direction taking my time towards the Three Broomsticks.

I really have no desire to spend my afternoon with Daniel.

Finally, after ten minutes of freezing, I walk inside into crowded, but warm room and immediately spot Daniel sitting casually at one of the tables in the corner. I take off my jacket and join him against my will.

“Good afternoon.” He greets me with his usual smirk.

“Hi.” I say and sit down next to him.

“Now, is that a way to greet your boyfriend?” he asks and I roll my eyes.


“Seriously.” He smirks and presses his lips against mine. I just pull back from him and he laughs putting his arm around me.

“Why are you even here?” I ask.

“I came to see you, sweetheart.” He says in a sickeningly sweet voice.

“The truth.” I demand.

“That is the truth.” He says and takes a sip of his coffee. “Your grandmother wouldn’t get off my back until I promised I’ll visit you. She seems to think you’re acting a bit weird this year. I wonder why?”

“Can’t you just stop being a prick for a second?” I ask.

“Whatever you say honey.” He says. “Coffee?” he offers and I shake my head. There is no way I would accept anything from him. “Oh, look!” he suddenly says looking towards the door. “Seems like your not-to-be boyfriend is here!”

I quickly turn towards the door and look at James who just entered. He ruffles his hair to get the snowflakes out and takes off his coat. His eyes wonder in my direction and as soon as he notices Daniel, his face expression firms. He gives me one last look before he turns towards a blonde beauty who I haven’t noticed until now.

“Oh, and it looks like he has company.” Daniel adds.

She is really beautiful. She has long blonde hair and beautiful green eyes. She’s definitely prettier than I could ever hope to be.

She smiles at James and he grabs her hand leading her towards the bar. And I feel like someone just stabbed me in the chest. I feel suffocated and I just want to run outside and scream at the top of my lungs.

Instead I just sit next to Daniel and try not to look at James and his date.

“Wait! You’re actually hurt?” Daniel asks clearly amused.

“Can we just get out of here??” I ask looking at the table in front of us.

“Oh, no we can’t.” Daniel shakes his head and leans casually on his chair. “This is the show I can’t miss. And neither can you.”

“What do you mean?”

“Look at him, Blair.” He says to me. “He’s here with someone else. He doesn’t like you. Doesn’t care about you at all.”

“Just stop it, okay!” I hiss. “I’m already doing everything you want. Why are you still torturing me?”

“I’m not torturing you.” He says. “I’m pointing out what’s obvious. And you have a choice. You can sit here and cry over him or you can be with me and save yourself and Ashley.”

“What you’re saying has no sense.” I say. “Can’t you just let me off the hook?”  

“And what good is that for me?” he asks with a smirk. “Plus, you’re way more interesting than your sister.  A bit wilder.” He says and puts his hand on my leg.

“I will hex you to New York and back if you don’t keep your hands for yourself!” I say poisonously. “Just because you’re pulling the strings here doesn’t mean I’ll do whatever you want me to.”

“Your loss.” He says with a smile.

“I’ll live.” I promise and then look at James who’s currently kissing his date. Then again, judging by the pain in my chest, I might not live.





“Hey, Dad, have you seen my..?” I yell stumbling out of my bedroom in a hurry after I fell asleep for school on Monday. But instead of Dad, I find Elena sitting in kitchen drinking coffee. Immediately my day gets a lot worse.

“Oh.” I say not knowing what else to say.

“Good morning!” she greets me cheerfully. “David had to leave early. Some emergency turned up.”

“Oh.” I say again. “That explains why he didn’t wake me up.”

“Oh, he mentioned something about that!” she says suddenly remembering. “He told me to wake you up! I’m so sorry.” She doesn’t look sorry at all. I decide to ignore her.

“It’s fine.” I say feeling irritated. “I missed a ride with Nick so I’ll just run or something.”

“Nick?” she suddenly asks. “You still hang out with him?”

“Yes.” I say stating the obvious. I’m really getting more and more repulsed with this woman.

“And David is allowing that?”

David knows that Nick and I have been hanging out since we were little.” I say suddenly angry. “And I don’t see how it’s any of your business if we do hang out! You’re not my Mum! You’re just some lady who happens to…”

“Happens to be your father’s girlfriend!” Elena cuts me off and stands up from her chair looking at me threateningly. “And you should probably get used to that because I’m not stopping at that. If you have a problem with that maybe you should visit your dear sister in London because I’m not leaving so soon! And for your information, a few months ago, your dear wanna-be-boyfriend, got arrested by muggle police because he was stealing from other people’s homes. And he was caught pick-pocketing and reselling the stolen things!”

“What?!” I yell staring at her in shock.

“You heard me.” She says with a wicked smile. “He’s a criminal. And since he hasn’t got a daddy of his own, he called yours to bail him out.”

“I defended you in front of Ashley!” I snap at her. “But she was right! You’re a bitch! And you don’t deserve my Dad! I can’t believe you would lie like that!”

“I’m not lying, sweetie.” She shakes her head with a smile. “And you know I’m not lying. That’s why you’re so worried. And if you don’t believe me, you can ask that girlfriend of his.”


“She was arrested with him.” Elena explains and I rush towards the door not wanting to listen to her for another second.

“Oh, and your Dad forgot all about your Mom.” She adds. “How long do you think will it take for him to forget all about you and your sister?” I turn around and look at her not wanting to believe the words coming out of her mouth. “And unlike you, this bitch is here to stay!”

I give her one last disgusted look before I rush out of the apartment still shocked with everything I heard.

“Be home in time for dinner!” Elena calls after me.


Twenty minutes later I’m standing in front of the school building. I forgot all about the bag I was searching this morning so I showed up at school without any books.

I have been so distracted that I was just staring at the building not having any intention of actually going in.

I didn’t know what I was going to do. I couldn’t talk to Nick. I didn’t even know if what Elena said was true. Probably not. She’s a manipulative, lying bitch.

Then again, the fight between my Dad and Nick was evidence enough. And what Jenna told him… It probably wasn’t even about sex and I got it all wrong.

I sigh thinking about what I’ll do. And then it dawns on me.

Jenna! I’ll ask Jenna! She will explain everything to me. She has to!

Just in that moment the bell rings to announce the end of the class. Hoping that Nick decided to ditch his classes today, I make my way towards the building in search of Jenna.

I spend ten minutes looking around for her but unfortunately for me, it seems like she’s not in school today.

Just when I’m about to give up, I run straight into her friends, Sasha and Allison.

“Hey!” I greet them and both of them stare at me confused. We aren’t exactly best of friends.

“What do you want?” Sasha asks me flicking her unnaturally blonde hair.

“I was just wondering where Jenna is.” I say and Allison raises her eyebrow at me.

“She’s not here today.” Sasha explains. “She’s sick.”

“Well, can you give me her address maybe?” I ask. “I really need to talk to her. It’s an emergency.”

“Why do you want to know where she lives?” Allison asks me suspiciously.

“She’s my Charms partner!” I lie quickly. “And we have an assignment together.”

“You said it was an emergency!” Allison points out.

“It’s half of our grade!” I snap. “Can you just give me her address?!”

“I’ll give you the address, just calm down!” Sasha says.

“Thank you!” I say and sigh with relief when she starts writing down Jenna’s address on a piece of parchment.


It takes me only five minutes to apparate straight in front of Jenna’s house on Long Island. But I spend the next five pacing nervously in front of her doorstep not knowing how exactly should I ask her if she and my boyfriend have taken a stroll on the criminal path lately?

“Can I help you with something?” A rather short woman with dark brown hair and brown eyes, looking incredibly like Jenna, asks.

“Oh, I- I came here to see Jenna. I wasn’t sure if I got the right address.” I mumble. “You must be Jenna’s mother.”

“I am. And you are?” she asks me suspiciously.

“Blair.” I say quickly. “Jenna’s friend. She wasn’t at school and I heard she was sick so I wanted to check on her.”

Wow, seems like lying comes naturally when it’s a real emergency.

“Jenna never mentioned you.” Jenna’s mother says. “But I guess you will do.”

“What do you mean?” I ask suddenly confused.

“Jenna is having some problems and she could really use a friend.” She says entering the house. I follow her quickly. “I’m Sarah, by the way.”

“Pleasure.” I say when she turns back to me. “So, what is wrong with Jenna?”

“Mom?” A voice from the stairs calls and when I look up I find Jenna. But not the usual bitchy, arrogant Jenna I see in school every day. This Jenna looks like she’s been crying the entire day. Her eyes are puffy and red and her cheeks are swollen, but she looks pale and sick.

“What are you doing here?” she asks when she notices me.

“I…” I start but Jenna’s Mum interrupts me.

“Your friend is worried about you, Jenna.” She says.

“My friend?” Jenna repeats and stares at me in confusion.

“Maybe we could talk in private?” I suggest and she continues to stare at me for a moment. Finally, she nods her head.

“Come up.” She says and I follow her up the stairs and into her bedroom.

“Look, I know you must be wondering what I’m doing here but…” I start but then I notice she started crying. “Jenna, what’s wrong?” I ask panic overwhelming me.

She sits on her bed and buries her head into her hands sobbing loudly.

“Jenna?” I ask and sit next to her.

“I am so sorry, Blair.” She says and I raise my eyebrows.

“What?” I ask confused. “Why are you sorry? You have nothing to be sorry for.”

“No.” she shakes her head still crying loudly. “I ruined everything!”

“What’s going on, Jenna? You’re scaring me!” I say and she finally looks up at me.

“Blair, I’m-I’m p- pregnant.” She says and my eyes widen in shock. “And Nick is the father.”


Dear Mum,

I miss you.

I wish you were here so I could just sit next to you and talk to you. Life would be so much easier if you were here to help me explain some things.

Right now, all I want to do is leave Hogwarts for good and crawl back in the safety of my room where no one will know who I am or what I’m up to.

I can’t wait to see you.

I really need my Mum right now.





What to think, what to think?! Jenna's pregnant?! With Nick?! Even I don't know what to say... What do you guys think? How did you like the chapter? Me, myself and I want to know. :) 

In the next chapter: After finding out the shocking news, Ashley seeks comfort in an old friend. Blair is struggling with James and his family, but finally, makes a life changing desicion. 

Chapter 22: The One Where The Girls Make Some Serious Desicions
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


Amazing and heartbreaking chapter image of Ashley and Nick by a very talented callisto @ tda 



“Ashley, what the fuck?!” Gerard asks when I show up at his door in the middle of the night. “It’s three A.M!”

“I know.” I say my eyes still puffy and red from all the crying.

“Oh, Christ! What’s wrong?” he asks pulling me into a hug.

“There’s no one I can talk to here!” I say ruining his shirt with my make-up. “You’re the closest thing I have to a friend in here and I…”

“Ashley, what’s wrong?” he asks looking at me worriedly.

“Nick’s ex-girlfriend is pregnant.” I say and he opens his mouth in shock.

“Sit down.” He orders. “And I will get us a bottle of gin.”

“I don’t want to drink.” I protest.

“Oh, trust me, you do.” Gerard assures me. He flicks his wand and a bottle of gin shows up on the coffee table in front of us.

“Now, explain everything.” He orders when he pours both of us a drink.

“My evil wannabe stepmother said something about Nick and Jenna being arrested when they were together.” I start.

“Wait, what?!” Gerard asks.

“They have been stealing around other people’s houses.” I explain tears streaming down my face. “They have been arrested and Nick called my Dad for help. That’s why the two of them were having a fight the other day.”

“Okay, but how can you be sure that your Dad’s girlfriend isn’t lying to you?” Gerard asks.

“That’s why I went to Jenna’s house.” I explain. “I wanted to find out if that was the truth and ended up finding something I wasn’t ready to know.”

“That Jenna’s pregnant?” he asks and I nod my head taking a large sip of my drink. “Well, you can’t know if she’s telling the truth either. Maybe she’s lying.”

“You haven’t seen her.” I say. “She was crying her eyes out. She wasn’t her usual self. She’s pregnant and she’s not ready for it.”

“Oh, shit.” Gerard says and takes a sip as well.

“Oh, yes.” I nod downing the rest of my drink. “I don’t know anything about him, Gerard. He’s a criminal and I had no idea. He got someone pregnant!” Tears start streaming down my face again. “I have absolutely no idea what his family’s like. Or does he even have a family because according to Elena, he has no father! I had no idea about that, Gerard!”

“I am so sorry, sweetie.” Gerard says and hugs me again.

“I am too.”

“You really love him, don’t you?” he asks and I nod my head.

“I would give everything up for him.” I say. “That was, until now. Now I realised I had no idea who he actually is.” I grab the entire bottle of gin and take a sip directly out of it. “To think that I wanted a future with him.”

“Ashley, maybe you’re overreacting.” Gerard says. “He’s still the same person.”

“Not in my eyes.” I say bitterly.

“He got someone pregnant! It’s not like that doesn’t happen on regular basis today!”

“He was supposed to be with me!” I yell finally. “We were supposed to be together! We were supposed to have kids! We! And not him and Jenna!”

Gerard just looks at me sadly not knowing what to say.

“He’s the love of my life, Gerard.” I say somehow calmer. “He broke my heart. He broke it!”

Without a word Gerard hugs me again and I don’t know how long I cried, but I finally managed to fall asleep. Half drunk and with raging emotions, I dreamt of Nick and Jenna and their new baby.





“Do we have to have this talk every time you’re going to a Quidditch practice?” Hilary yells from the other side of the door.

“Yes.” I say from my hide out place in the bathroom.

“Just come out!” she yells. “I’m tired of breaking the door.”

“It only happened once.” I open the door and walk straight towards my bed.

“Oh, no, no, no!” Savannah yells from her bed. “You’re not hiding out in your bed, either! You’re going to that practice!”


“Yes!” Both Hilary and Savannah yell.

“Lydia, tell her, please.” Savannah turns to Lydia who’s been awfully quiet, reading the book on her bed.

“She’s free to do whatever she wants.” Lydia shrugs.

“Thank you.” I say and sit on my bed.

“Oh, hell no!” Hilary says and pulls me back on my feet. “You’re going even if I have to drag you there myself.”

“No, I’m not!” I say childishly.

“Why not?” Savannah asks.

“I don’t want to!”

“That’s lame.” Hilary says. “Can you at least come up with an excuse?”

“I don’t want to see James, okay?!” I say finally and Lydia looks up at me sadly. “I don’t want to see him. Especially not if his new girlfriend is going to be there.”

“Oh.” Hilary says lamely and exchanges looks with Savannah and Lydia.

It’s a well-known fact that James Potter started dating Kyra Falling, the sixth year Ravenclaw. And since then it became clear to Hilary and Savannah that I had some unresolved issues with James. They didn’t ask anything, though and I was thankful to them for that.

“You can’t just run away from him forever.” Savannah says quietly.

That much was true. I couldn’t run away, although I did my best. Unfortunately for me, I was still his Potion’s partner and I was still in Gryffindor which meant I couldn’t hide from him.

“Maybe you should just quit the team.” Lydia suggests again. “I mean, if it’s such a torture for you…”

“No.” I shake my head. “You were right the first time. I won’t run from him. I will go to that practice.”

“That’s the spirit!” Hilary says with a wide smile. “And if you need someone to hex him, send me an owl.”


“You’re late!” Lily spits poisonously as soon as I join the rest of the team on the pitch.

“Sorry.” I mumble darkly.

“That’s okay.” She says with a smirk. “James is not here either.”

“He’s probably in some broom closet with Kyra.” Fred adds with a smile. I don’t dare to look at any of them. I just keep staring at my shoes not wanting to give them another reason to provoke me.

“She must be a special girl if he’s late for Quidditch practice because of her.” Lily says staring at me.

“James is in the Captain’s office.” Rose says and I give her a hopeful look. “He would never ditch Quidditch practice for a girl.”

She gives me a short look and I give her a small smile. She doesn’t return it, but looks behind my shoulder to someone who’s walking towards us.

“Or maybe I’m wrong.” Rose adds annoyingly and I turn around only to find James and Kyra walking towards the pitch, hand in hand.

Well, isn’t this just dandy!

“Hey guys!” James greets us with a wide smile. “Sorry I’m late, I’ve been, khm… busy.” He smiles at Kyra who smiles back at him.

I take a deep breath trying my best not to tear that bitch apart limb by limb. Yes, when I get jealous, I turn into a psychopath. I am a girl after all. That’s in our DNA.

“So, today I’m not going easy on you!” James continues. “Chasers, here’s a Quaffle, try to score as much points as possible! Rose, try to block as many shots as you can and Beaters, I will release the Bludgers. Don’t attack your co-players, just defend them. Today, I want to test your defensive skills.”

“Oh, this shall be fun.” Fred says to Lily.

“Sweetie, you can wait on the stands.” James says to Kyra and kisses her before she heads for the stands.

“Most definitely.” Lily agrees and both she and Fred look at me.

“Oh boy.” I whisper before I grab my broom tightly and fly in the air.

Six of us fly in the air and after realising the Quaffle and Bludgers, James joins us.

“Go James!” Kyra cheers from the stands and James smiles at her. Okay, that’s it, bitch. The second I get a Quaffle, it’s flying directly into your head!

“Okay, people!” James calls. “Game on!”

In the next second Lily already grabbed the Quaffle and is flying towards Rose. She doesn’t hesitate to shoot, but unfortunately, she doesn’t score.

“Lily, pass to the other players!” James yells at her.

Rose throws the Quaffle back to Lily and this time she throws it to Georgina Smith, our other Chaser, who quickly throws it back to Lily.

“Lily, pass the Quaffle!” James yells again, but Lily ignores him although I’m flying right next to her and am in a perfect position to score.

“Come on, Lily, I’m right here!” I say and she looks at me darkly refusing to pass me the Quaffle. She shoots again and misses completely.

“Lily, what are you deaf?!” James screams red in his face.

“Sorry, I thought I could do it on my own.” She says.

“Don’t think next time!” James hisses. “Just pass the bloody Quaffle!”

This time she actually listens to him and throws the Quaffle to me, but before I can shoot, I feel a great pain in the back of my head. The last thing I remember is James yelling and then, everything goes black.





I knock on Jenna’s door second time in two days. After I woke up at Gerard’s, cured a hangover with some strong coffee and listened to Gerard bitch about boys, I realised I had no one other to talk to but Jenna. We may not be friends, but I just felt like we could help each other.

“Hi Mrs. Rollins!” I greet Jenna’s Mum when she opens the door.

“Blair! It’s nice to see you again!” she says with a smile.

“I really don’t won’t to intrude but I wanted to see how Jenna is doing.” I say and follow her inside the house.

“She refuses to leave her room.” Mrs. Rollins explains sadly. “She claims her life is over.”

“I can only guess how she feels.” I nod my head.

“Things aren’t ideal, but she will make it.” Mrs Rollins says. “Her father and I will help her out as much as possible. But I think she could really use a friend like you. None of her other friends have visited her.”

That doesn’t surprise me. Allison and Sasha don’t exactly look like they’d be ready to babysit Jenna’s baby. They actually remind me a lot of Victoria and Meredith.

“I’ll do my best.” I promise and head towards Jenna’s room.

I knock on the door of her bedroom gently and when she doesn’t answer I slowly walk in. I find her lying in her bed staring into the ceiling.

“Jenna?” I ask.

“Have you told everyone already?” she asks. “God, of course you did. The entire school probably thinks I’m a slut.”

“Actually, I haven’t been to school either.” I admit. “Mostly I’m wondering around parks at night trying to clear out my head.”

“Wait?” she says sitting up in bed. “No one knows?”

I shake my head. “It’s not my secret to tell.”

“Why are you being so nice to me?” she asks me when I sit next to her on the bed. “Shouldn’t you be mad at me?”

“Oh, I’m mad.” I admit. “But strangely, not at you.”


“These things happen, Jenna.” I say. “Condoms break. You’re not the first one or the last one who’s having a baby so soon. You shouldn’t beat yourself up for that.”

“My life is over, Blair.” She says her eyes filling with tears. “You couldn’t possibly understand.”

“You’re right.” I nod my head. “I don’t understand.”

“And yet, you’re still here.” She adds and I nod my head.

“What did your parents say?” I ask.

“They are disappointed, what else?” she says desperately. “After everything I put them up with lately…”

“You mean stealing and ending up in jail?” I ask and she looks at me in shock.

“Nick told you?”

I shake my head. “No, he didn’t.”

“Oh, God, I’m so sorry, Blair.” Jenna says again. “I ruined your whole relationship with Nick.”

“No, you didn’t.” I assure her.

“Did you even break up?” she asks.

“I have been avoiding him, actually.” I admit. “I can’t break up with him until you tell him about the pregnancy.”

“I can’t do that!” she says and buries her head into her hands.

“Well, I think he’ll find out eventually.” I point out. “No secrets stay hidden for long. And this is a big one.”

“Why are you helping me with all of this?” she asks suddenly looking up at me.

“I’m trying to help myself as well.” I say. “I know we never were actually friends, but I think we have no other choice now but to rely on each other.”

“I really am sorry.” Jenna adds. “For everything.”

“So am I, Jenna.” I nod my head. “So am I.”





I open my eyes feeling great pain in my head. I painfully blink a few times and when my vision focuses, I notice unusually pale James sitting next to my bed.

“Hi!” he says when he notices I’m awake. I just blink one more time not able to say anything. And what would I say anyways?

“Madame Pomfrey said you have a brain concussion and a skull fracture.” James starts explaining. “She gave you some potions. That’s why you feel all foggy and sleepy right now. You’ll have to stay here for a few days.”

I just stare at him and blink again. Finally I look around the room wondering if anyone else has visited me.

“Your friends were here.” James says as if reading my thoughts. “Lydia, Savannah and Hilary. But they left when it was time for bed. I’m sure they’ll be here first thing in the morning.”

Just then I realise it’s dark outside and that the candles around the room are lit. I look at the clock on the wall. It’s 3 o’clock in the morning.

I finally look back at James.

“Why are you here?” I manage to say in a whisper.

“I couldn’t sleep.” He shrugs. “I was worried.”

I even manage to snort although it hurts my head. “Right.”

“I mean it.” He tries to assure me. “I am sorry about this. I’m sure Fred didn’t mean to hit you-“

“Fred hit me?” I ask looking at him in shock.

“He accidentally hit you with a Bludger.” He says and looks down. “I’m sure he’s sorry and-“

“I quit.” I cut him off.

“What?” he asks in confusion looking back at me.

“I quit the Quidditch team.” I repeat. “I’m done with all of you.”


“What the hell is wrong with you?!” A sound of someone screaming wakes me up the next day. “You could’ve seriously hurt her, you maniac! I’m curious, is there one brain cell left in that pumpkin you like to call your head?”


“Because it doesn’t seem like it!” The yelling continues. “So, she started dating someone else instead of your cousin! So what?! Did that deserve a Bludger to the head?! No, you moron! Plus, that is between her and James so why don’t you and the rest of your bloody ginger family, stop harassing her?!”

“I’m sorry…”

“It’s not me you have to apologize to, you hairless ape!”

“Oh, Hilary.” I moan.

“Actually, I’m here.” Hilary says and I open my eyes looking at Hilary and Savannah who are sitting next to my bed.

“Wait, if you two are here, then who..?” I ask and look towards the closed door.

“Lydia.” Savannah explains and I turn towards them in shock.


“Fred showed up fifteen minutes ago.” Hilary explains. “I don’t know why. Maybe he wanted to apologize or something, but when Lydia noticed him, she kicked him out and since then she’s yelling at him like this.”

“I think that even Madame Pomfrey is scared of her.” Savannah adds with a small smile. “She’s been hiding out in her office not daring to say a word.”

“Or maybe she’s enjoying this like the rest of us.” Hilary says. “Fred finally got what was coming.”

“He’s the one who hit you with a Bludger.” Savannah explains and I nod my head.

“I know.” I say. “James told me.”

“James?!” They both ask in unison.

“As in James Potter?” Savannah adds.

“He was here when I woke up in the middle of the night.” I explain. “He told me he was sorry.”

“And?” Hilary asks curiously.

“And I quit the team.” I finish and both of them open their mouths in shock.

“You did?” Hilary asks and I nod my head.

“I ended up in a freaking hospital wing with a skull fracture and a concussion.” I say. “I had to quit.”

“And after that?” Savannah asks. “What did he do?”

“He just stared at me for a moment and then I asked him to leave.” I say. “I told him I don’t want to see him here anymore.”

“Woah.” Hilary says and exchanges looks with Savannah.

“What?” I ask.

“I don’t know.” Hilary shrugs. “I kind of felt sorry for him.”

“Sorry?” I ask in shock. “I am the one in the hospital wing, not him!”

“He just looked so pathetic when we came to see you yesterday after the accident.” She explains. “He was crushed.”

“And soothes him well!” Lydia who just showed up at the door looking like a maniac says. “He’s a prick and so is that idiot he calls his cousin!”

“Lydia!” I say with a smile. “I heard all of that. I can’t believe you defended me like that!”

“He deserved it!” she says and sits on the chair next to the bed. “He’s a baboon with no smart bone in his body. I can’t believe he purposely tried to hurt you!”

“And managed, don’t forget that.” Savannah points out.

“It’s all behind us now.” I say and turn to Lydia. “I quit the team.”

“And good for you.” Lydia says. “None of them deserve you, Ashley. James doesn’t deserve you.”

“You might have a point there.” A voice says and the four of us turn around only to find James standing at the door.

“What are you doing here?!” Lydia snaps at him in a second and James raises his hands defensively.

“I’m not here to fight.” He says. “I just want to talk to Ashley. Alone, if possible.”

“I don’t want to talk to you.” I say.

“Ash…” he starts.

“She prefers Ashley.” Hilary says standing up from her chair. She starts walking towards James threateningly. “And I suggest you leave, Potter. Because if you and your family continue to harass my friend, I will make sure you regret it, okay?”

“I never meant…” James starts but this time Savannah cuts him off.

“I’m sure Hilary was clear when she said that you should leave.” She says and joins Hilary. “You don’t even deserve to breathe the same air as Ashley, Potter.”

James looks at me and takes a deep breath. “Maybe you’re right.” He says finally. “It’s better that you quit the team!”

“Just leave!” Lydia threatens.

“Bye Ashley!” he says and with one last look, he disappears.

“Bye James.” I add quietly.






“Where have you been?!”

Dad and Nick both await for me when I finally come home. Since I left for school on Monday, I haven’t showed up at home. First, I have been sleeping at Gerard’s and then, last night, at Jenna’s.

“Hi, Dad, I’m sorry.” I say. “I was sleeping at a friend’s house.”

Dad stands up from the couch and hugs me. “Don’t ever do that to me again!” he says. “I thought something has happened to you! And Nick, he had no idea where you were at, either.”

I just nod my head not daring to look at Nick. I don’t want to look at him before I really have to.

“Is everything okay, Blair?” Nick asks clearly worried.

“I…” I make a big mistake of looking him in the eyes. Immediately I feel tears burning my eyes, but promise myself I wouldn’t cry. Not again. “Actually, I need to talk to you.”

“I’ll go get us something to eat.” Dad offers and kisses me on the forehead before he leaves the apartment in a hurry.

“Blair, what is going on?” Nick asks. “Where have you been for the last two days?”

“At Gerard’s.” I say. “And then at Jenna’s.”

“Jenna’s?” Nick repeats furrowing his eyebrows in confusion.

“Yes.” I nod my head. “I know about your visit to jail a couple of weeks ago.” I finally say and he turns pale in a second.

“Jenna told you that?” he asks sitting on the couch.

“No, Elena did.” I say. “But I heard you and Dad arguing the other day as well.”

“Look, I’m sorry, Ashley.” He says quickly and stands up coming closer to me. “I don’t know what came over me that night. I never meant to…”

“I think it would be for the best if we break up.” I cut him off and he stares at me in shock.

“What? Because of what happened?” he asks. “No, Ash, I already promised your father it will never happen again.”

I shake my head. “No, not because of that.”

“Then what is it?!” he asks. “Ashley, look me in the eyes!”

I finally look at him immediately feeling as if I’m going to pass out. But I made a promise to myself I will go through this with my head held high. “Jenna is pregnant, Nick.” I say. “And you’re the father.”



I screwed up big time.

I completely fucked up.

My Mum is going to kill me. Your Dad is going to kill me.

And Ashley… Oh, God, she hates me now.

Jenna’s pregnant.




Well, congratulations to everyone who survived a heart attack after the last chapter. And thank you all for not hating on me too much. 

Also, congratuations to everyone who guessed that Nick was a criminal, but unfortunately, that's not all of Ashley's trouble. 

What do you think about all of this? About Jenna? Is she being honest, or is she lying like usual? And about James and Blair? How proud is everyone of Lydia, Hilary and Savannah for standing up to James? 

Keep on reviewing because it really means a lot and thanks for all of your support. 

In the next chapter: Blair has a talk with Rose and finally, some things become clear to her. Both girls get visited by their parents and some deep secrets are being relieved in the process. 


Chapter 23: The One Where The Parents Help Out
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Another amazing chapter image of girls' mother, Wanda by my favourite callisto 




I stare at Nick’s letter and reread it for about hundredth time since I got it an hour ago. And still, there is only one word that comes to my mind.


I put the letter down on the nightstand next to my bed at the hospital wing and sigh loudly. How did this happen?!

Okay, I know how that happened. At least the technical part, but why? Merlin, why?!

Could it be that Nick was drunk when he was writing this? That’s the only logical explanation for everything. Jenna can’t be pregnant. I mean, it shouldn’t be allowed for Satan to reproduce, for Merlin’s sake!

And Ashley! Oh, God, Ashley! Merlin knows how she must feel! She’s probably devastated.

I still couldn’t believe this.

I rub my eyes tiredly and blow out the candle next to the bed. It was way past midnight and I was tired as hell. The last three days I have spent in the hospital wing and I still haven’t healed properly. I was still in a lot of pain and that’s why I had to drink Healing Potion every two hours. Thanks to that, most of my day was a complete blur.

I think I got an hour of sleep, probably less, before someone wakes me up. I open my eyes and look at the person sitting next to my bed, biting her nails nervously.

“Rose?” I ask in shock.

“Hey!” she greets me and sits up in her chair. “I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to wake you up!”

“It’s fine.” I say as I sit up in my bed and look at her in confusion. “What are you doing here at..?” I look at the clock on the wall. “At 3 in the morning?”

“I’m sorry.” She says. “I just wanted to see how you were doing?”

“I’m fine.” I say. “Well, not fine actually. But I’m healing.”

“That’s good.” She says nodding her head. We stare at each other in silence for a moment until I finally speak up.

“Rose, what the hell?” I ask. “What do you want?”

My shock is completely justified, so don’t judge. Rose and her entire family haven’t spoken a word to me since the term started and now I find her here, checking in on me?!

“I’m sorry to bother you.” She says and clears her throat uncomfortably. “I just wanted to explain some things to you.”

“Explain some things?” I ask furrowing my eyebrows. “Like what?”

“Like why my entire family can’t stand you right now.” She says and finally looks up at me.

“Oh.” I manage to say lost for my words. Well, that came sudden.

“I like you, Ashley.” She starts. “You have been nothing but good to me. You helped me out with a lot of things and you know things that no one else does, but I just want you to know that when it comes to you and my family, I will always choose my family’s side.”

“I’m not sure I’m following.”

“James.” She says and I feel my stomach turning around. “I’m talking about your and James’ fight.”

“We never had a fight.” I protest.

“Oh, cut the crap, Ashley.” Rose snaps. “I know there was something between you two. The entire break he wouldn’t shut up about you. He would walk around, grinning like an idiot and whenever someone mentioned you, he would turn in a puddle of goo on the floor.”

I just stare at her not knowing what to say. There’s only one conclusion from all of this…

“James likes me?” I whisper and she nods her head eagerly.

“Likes you? He’s completely head over heels for you.” She continues. “That was until he saw you with your boyfriend. Really, Ashley, I just wish you would tell him straight up how you feel about him instead of dragging him around like an old mop!”

“I didn’t-“ I start but she cuts me off.

“Oh, but you did.”

“No.” I shake my head remembering what James told me on the train. “That can’t be! He told me our kiss meant nothing to him. He already had another date for Hogsmeade. He and Kyra-“

“He and Kyra only started dating a few days ago.” Rose explains. “Of course he said all those things. He was hurt! He only wanted you to think you mean nothing to him!”

“Why are you telling me all of this?” I ask still in shock.

“Because I want you to know that none of us hate you.” She says somewhat softer. “We’re just protecting James. That’s what we’ll always do.” She smiles softly and then her smile fades away. “Not that that justifies Fred! He’s just an idiot! I still can’t believe he hit you with a Bludger! Wait until Aunt Angelina hears about that. He won’t know what hit him!”

“Thanks Rose.” I say and she smiles at me.

“That doesn’t mean we’re friends though.” She adds when she gets up from her seat.

“I know.” I nod. “But still, thanks.”

“You’re welcome.”

“Oh, and Rose?” I call her when she’s about to leave. “Send my best to Scorpius.” I add with a wink and she blushes slightly.

“I will.” She smiles. “Take care, Ashley.”





“Blair?” Dad gently knocks on the door of my room. “Blair, it’s time for school.”

I ignore him and just continue to lay in my bed completely awake but with no intention of actually going to school.

“Blair?” he knocks again and when I don’t answer, he walks in the room. “Blair, is everything alright?” he asks worriedly when he notices me still lying in bed.

“I don’t feel good.” I say and he sits next to me on the bed feeling my forehead.

“Well, you don’t have a fever.” He states looking at me. “Is it something else? You feel sick to your stomach or something?”

“No.” I shake my head. “I just feel sick.”

“You’ve been acting like this for the last couple of days.” He says. “What’s going on, bee?”

“Nothing.” I shake my head trying to supress the tears. I couldn’t exactly tell him about Nick and Jenna.

“Blair, you know you can tell me everything.” He insists. When I stay quiet, he sighs heavily. “Does this have something to do with Nick?” he finally asks and I look up at him in shock. “So, yes?” Dad asks when he notices how upset I suddenly am.

“Maybe.” I admit.

“Does it have something to do with the fact that he hasn’t been at our place in days and is sending dozens of letters on daily basis?” Dad continues.


“And it has something to do with the fact that you’re head over heels for that guy?” he finishes and raises his eyebrows at me.

“I-“ I start but judging by his face expression it would be useless to lie to him. “Yes.” I finally admit.

“Well, I have to say, I was a bit shocked when I found out, but I like him far better than that Seth guy.” He adds disgustedly.

“How did you find out?” I ask sheepishly.

“Oh, please!” he snorts. “You two couldn’t be more obvious. Whenever I would walk in the room, he would start coughing uncomfortably and you would blush badly and…”

“Nick’s ex-girlfriend is pregnant!” I blur out and Dad’s eyes widen in shock.

“What?!” he yells and I start crying loudly.

“She’s pregnant, Dad! I can’t be with someone who’s expecting a baby with another girl!”

“Oh, Blair!” Dad hugs me and I cry even louder. “I am so sorry.”

“I- I can’t even-“

“I know.” He nods and hugs me even tighter. “Just calm down, okay?”

“Okay.” I say but continue crying as if the world is coming to an end. Then again, mine is.

“You want me to kick his ass?” Dad asks after a few more minutes. Finally, I stop crying and start laughing instead.

“Maybe.” I say. “No. I- I don’t know.”

“Well, you let me know.” Dad says with a small smile. “Is there anything else you want me to do?”

“Let me stay home from school?” I beg and he shakes his head.

“Sorry, honey, that’s just not happening.” He says. “You can’t not go to school when you’re heart broken. If that was the deal, I wouldn’t go to work after your Mum left me for months and…” he suddenly stops talking and finishes with a lame cough. “Umm, right… I-“

“You know how it feels then?” I cut him off and he nods his head.

“I do. You feel like someone shattered you into tiny pieces and you don’t know how you’ll ever pick yourself up.”

“Did you ever pick yourself up?” I ask.

“I’d like to say I did.” He shrugs. “But that would be a lie.”

“Are you telling me I’ll feel like this forever?” I ask darkly.

“No.” Dad shakes his head with a small smile. “It gets better. After some time, you don’t wake up every morning and the first thought on your mind is that person who you love. You still love them, but you learn to love someone else too. You move on.”

“Soon, I hope.” I say.

“Sorry to disappoint.” He says with a smile as he gets up from the bed and heads towards the door. Suddenly he stops and looks at something next to my bed.

“What is this?” he asks and picks up my notepad with all the sketches I drew.

“Oh, that!” I say jumping from the bed quickly. “No, I- That’s nothing!” I try to reach for the notepad, but Dad is quicker. He opens it and starts looking at my sketches.

“Wow.” He says looking shocked. “Did you draw this?”

“No.” I shake my head. “Well, yes. Maybe.”

“This is amazing, Blair!” he says with a smile. “I never knew you were this talented!”

“I’m really not.” I shake my head. “I just do that when I’m bored.”

“Well, it’s really good.” He says.

“Thanks, Dad!” I say and snatch the notepad from him. “But I have to get ready for school, so…”

“Right.” He nods his head and smiles at me. “It really does get better, believe me.”

“I believe you.”





“Ashley, oh my God!” Mum screams in panic when she enters the hospital wing on Friday. I was just in the process of drinking my usual dose of healing potion when she hugged me and I almost chocked on the liquid. “I can’t believe Professor McGonagall hasn’t written to me sooner! My daughter has a concussion and they don’t think her own mother should…”

“Mum, calm down.” I say when I finally manage to catch some air. “I’m fine. I told them not to call you sooner.”

“Why would you do that?!” she snaps at me.

“I just didn’t want you to worry.” I shrug. “I’m fine, really.”

“I can’t believe this!” she says and sits on the bed hugging me again. “Oh, you must be in so much pain! How did this even happen?!"

“I-“ I start not knowing what to say. I couldn’t exactly tell her it’s a Quidditch injury. “I slipped. On the stairs and I fell. Hard.” I finish with a cough.

“This is nothing like you, Ashley.” She shakes her head. “You don’t usually-“

“What? Fall?” I ask with a laugh.

“Yes!” she says. “But I’m also talking about this!” she says and pulls the letter I sent her a few days ago out of her purse.

“I just missed you, Mum.” I lie easily. I actually wrote the letter because I was upset with the whole James and Daniel thing. But now, it seems I have bigger things to worry about.

“You wrote that you wish to leave Hogwarts and to go home where no one knows you.” She quotes. “That doesn’t sound like you just missed me. It sounds like something is wrong.”

“I- I was just upset.” I shrug.

“Well, what were you upset about?” she asks softer and I just shrug again.

“I don’t know.” I say. “It was just one of those off days, you know?”

“Are you sure?” she asks me again and I nod looking down at my sheets. “Because if there’s something wrong, you can tell me.” She sighs before she finishes. “I am not your grandmother.”

I look at her furrowing my eyebrows. “What do you mean by that?”

She sighs again and nervously fixes the wrinkles on her skirt. “I know it seems like I always do whatever your grandmother wants me to and I-“

“Mum, you always do whatever grandmother wants.” I point out.

“That doesn’t mean I don’t regret it!” she finally says and I look at her in shock.

“I’m sorry?”

“I changed the direction of my life because your grandmother wanted that.” She starts. “But that does not mean I want you to do the same thing.”

“Are you talking about Dad?” I ask sheepishly and she nods. “You regret leaving him?”

“Of course I do.” She says as if stating the obvious. “I regret it every single day.”

“Then why don’t you-“

“Go back to him?” she finishes for me and then shakes her head. “I can’t do that!”

“Why not?!”

“Because of the same reason I had to leave him!” she says. “Your grandmother would never allow that!”

“Screw grandmother!” I yell and she looks at me in shock. “I mean,” I clear my throat. “Don’t let her run your life.”

“Ashley, you think I didn’t try that already?” she asks. “But I just can’t!”

“Why not?” I ask feeling more annoyed by the second.

“Because of you and Blair!” she finally admits. “If it was only for me, I wouldn’t question this, but I have you two to worry about.”

“What are you talking about?” I ask confused.

“Honey, there’s already a position for you at the Ministry.” She starts explaining. “Your grandfather provided that the day you were born. That’s how influential your grandparents are. And Blair…”

“What about Blair?” I demand.

“Every month about thousand galleons are transferred to her bank account in New York.” Mum continues and I open my mouth in shock. “Your father has no idea about that, but this is also your grandfather’s work. It’s the money she’ll be able to use after she finishes school. Your grandparents have you set for life.”

I just look at her in complete shock for a moment. I had no idea about this. I didn’t even know I had a bank account! For Merlin’s sake, I am still saving money in my piggy bank! Finally I come to my senses.

“And you really think Blair is going to use that money?” I spit. “She hates you all! She hates everything related to you! She doesn’t won’t any of that!”

Mum looks hurt for a minute, but quickly pulls herself together. “I don’t know if she’ll ever use it.” She sighs. “I just know that she has that opportunity. And what kind of mother would I be if I wouldn’t make that happen for her? If I grabbed that opportunity from her?”

“The kind of mother that leaves her child behind.” I say poisonously. “The kind of mother she sees two weeks a year. That kind of mother!”

“Ashley!” she warns me.

“Why are you even here?” I cut her off. “Why are you saying all of this to me?”

“Because sweetie,” she starts and holds my hand. “I want you to know that although I didn’t have a choice, you have one. You don’t have to do what you don’t want to.”

“I don’t even understand what you’re saying right now.” I shake my head desperately.

“I’m talking about Daniel.” She finally says and I look at her even more confused than before.

“What about him?”

“Maybe I’m wrong but you don’t seem happy that the two of you are back together.” She shrugs. “I just want you to know that I will always be there by your side even though your actions may not be what I desired.”

“How can you even say that?” I spit at her.


“How can you even tell me that when all you do in your life is what grandmother tells you to?” I ask poisonously. “You say you regret everything you did? Well, you should. But don’t worry, neither Blair nor I will ever make that mistake! And you really think what you did when you left Dad was good for us? No, mother. It was the biggest mistake you could’ve ever done! Because if it wasn’t for that, I wouldn’t even be here! I would’ve had a family while growing up!” I start yelling, feeling tears streaming down my face. “We would both be happy!”

“Miss Pierce!” I am suddenly interrupted by the shocked voice of Madame Pomfrey who just stepped out of her office. “This is a hospital!”

“I’m sorry.” I say not even looking at her but at my mother. “My mother was just leaving.” I finish coldly.

“Ashley-“ Mum starts with tears in her eyes as well.

“Goodbye mother!” I cut her off and turn around in my bed so I wouldn’t have to look at her. A few seconds later, I hear footsteps and door closing. Finally, when I’m left alone, I break out in tears.



I don’t even know what to say.

I am so sorry about Nick. I can’t possibly imagine how you feel. I just wish we could go back to how things were before. None of us are happy this way. Makes me think, wouldn’t it be better if we just accepted our futures without any protests? Look what we’ve done now.

I am sorry for not writing back to you. I have had problems of my own as well, but I realised I had to sacrifice some things to make others work.

Just don’t give up, okay? You’re still strong, you’re still smart and you’re still you.

I love you so, so much. Don’t ever forget that.



Hello, my lovelies! 

Another chapter is up! I know all of you are eager to find out what happens next, but I had some health problems again so I couldn't update this chapter sooner. 

But tell me, what do you think of this? What about Ashley's Dad finding out about Nick? And how Blair talked to her mother? You think she was a bit harsh or is that the truth? 

Thank you for all your helpful reviews and keep on reviewing. :) 

Love you all! 

P.S. I never officialy apologised for all the bad grammar and writing mistakes, but I'm actually from Croatia and English is not my first language so it's understandable I can't be all perfect. Don't judge on me too much. :) 

In the next chapter: Valentine's Day is coming and both girls are miserable. Ashley is looking for support at Jenna's but ends up disappointed and Blair has a date for Hogsmeade which turns out even worse than expected. 


Chapter 24: The One Where The Girls Celebrate Valentine's Day
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]




I don’t know how many Nick’s letters I threw out, I don’t know how many times I have skipped classes just so I wouldn’t run into him. I honestly don’t know how many hours I have spent working at the studio concentrating on my work instead of the giant hole in my chest. But before I knew it, it was Valentine’s Day.

That was the day I dreaded the most. I couldn’t just ignore love on this day and busy myself with work. I actually had to go out there and watch as the universe rubs it in my face that Nick and I are no longer together.

And the day officially becomes worse when I step out of my bedroom in the morning because there, in the middle of the kitchen, are Dad and Elena who are sucking each other’s faces.

“Ugh.” I say disgustedly and when they finally notice I’m awake, they break apart and smile at me.

“Oh, good morning!” Elena greets me cheerfully.

“Mhm.” I say not really buying her sudden politeness.

“Good morning, sweetie.” Dad kisses me on the forehead and hands me a red rose. “Happy Valentine’s Day!”

I can’t help but smile at the beautiful red rose, but it’s just a painful reminder of how torturous today is.

“Thanks, Dad.” I smile against my will.

“You want some breakfast?” Elena asks with a smile.

“No, I think I just lost my appetite.” I say and she just shrugs.

“Do you have anything planned out for today?” Dad asks me as I put on my boots.

“Except wallowing in self-pity?” I ask sarcastically. “I’m visiting Jenna.”

“For a person who just got dumped because her boyfriend knocked up his ex, you sure hang out a lot with that girl.” Elena notices and I look at her poisonously.

“First of all, I broke up with him.” I say. “Second of all, ex-boyfriend. And third, Jenna is just lonely right now. She needs someone to be there for her.”

“I’m confused.” Dad says when he sits down at the table. “You’re mad at Nick, but you’re not mad at Jenna?”

“That’s right.” I nod.

“Well, sorry to break it to you, but it takes two to make a baby.” He informs me with a smile and I just roll my eyes.

“Enjoy your day!” I wave from the door and rush out of the apartment as fast as I can.

In the last couple of weeks, the only person I could talk to, except from Gerard, was Jenna. No one at school knew anything about Jenna being pregnant and for the time being, she wanted to keep it that way.

That’s the funny thing. Friendships are made in the worst of situations. And I guess Jenna and I became friends when it became clear to the two of us that we only had each other.

I apparate straight to Jenna’s house and walk inside without even knocking. I’m greeted by Mr and Mrs Rollins who are currently at the living room, drinking tea.

“Blair, honey, is that you?” Mrs Rollins asks.

“Yes!” I say. “Happy Valentine’s Day!”

“Thanks, Blair!” Mr Rollins smiles. “Jenna is in her bedroom!”

I smile back at him and start walking up the stairs towards Jenna’s room. If I have met Jenna’s parents before the two of us became friends, I would be sure she was adopted. Her parents were amazing. Mrs Rollins made the best apple pie ever and Mr Rollins was a muggle born and the typical American dad who was obsessed with muggle football. Both of them seemed very supportive of Jenna and her situation and they appreciated I was there to help out with whatever I could.

I knock on the door of Jenna’s bedroom and walk in. I find her sitting on the bed doing her Potion’s homework.

“Hey!” I greet her sitting down next to her. “Is that homework?”

“It’s either that or I’ll hang myself from the balcony.” She says and smiles at me pointing to the box of chocolates. “You want some?”

“Yes, thank you!” I say and grab one from the box. That is when I notice a giant bouquet of red roses on her nightstand. “Who’s that from?” I ask all interested.

“What?” she asks looking up from her notes.

“The flowers.” I point to the roses.

“Oh, that.” She says and puts her quill down. “That’s actually from Nick.”

“Ha?” I stare at her like an idiot. I must’ve heard her wrong. This couldn’t be. Nick doesn’t send flowers. And he wouldn’t send them to Jenna.

“Yes, actually.” She nods uncomfortably. “He has been visiting me frequently ever since he found out about the baby. He was here just this morning and gave this to me.”

“Really?” I ask her still trying to wrap my thoughts around this.

“Yes, and there was this note.” She hands me a small piece of parchment.

I’m really sorry about everything.

I’m begging you to give me another chance.


And this is how my whole world came crashing down. For the second time. Because that was definitely Nick’s handwriting, I couldn’t deny that. And he wanted Jenna back.

“Oh, God, I don’t even know why I’m showing all of this to you.” Jenna says and sighs. “You’re clearly not over him and…”

“No, no, no.” I say trying to force a smile. “It’s fine. Are you guys- You know- Back together?”

“Well, I don’t know.” She shrugs. “He asked me to get back together, but I wanted to talk to you first. I can only guess how hard it is for you…”

“No.” I cut her off. “No, no, no. Don’t worry about me.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.” I nod feeling rather hot all of a sudden. “You two are expecting a baby.” I continue. “It’s the only rational next step.”

“But-“ Jenna starts and I cut her off.

“No, Jenna, this is not about me. This is about your baby and, believe me, the baby deserves to have both parents.”

“Thank you, Blair.” Jenna finally says and hugs me. I force a smile and tap her on the back encouragingly.

“No problem.” I say. “I have to go now.”

“Oh, but I thought you’ll stay for lunch…”

“Yes, but I just remembered,” I say as I get up from the bed and start looking for my purse. “I have promised to help a friend with something, so…”

Jenna hands me my purse and looks at me worriedly. “Are you okay?”

“Perfect.” I say with a smile rushing out of the door as quickly as possible. “See you later!”

I basically run out of the house saying goodbye to Jenna’s parents as I make my way out in their back garden where I apparate straight to Gerard’s.

He opens the door looking slightly drunk and raises his eyebrows at me.

“You got any more of that gin?”





I stare at my coffee seriously considering drowning in it. I would probably do just that if the coffee wasn’t as hot as hell. Maybe if I add some milk…

I look down at the Gryffindor table and stare murderously at James and Kyra who are currently making out. Oh, you got to hate Valentine’s Day!

“You are only torturing yourself.” Lydia says when she and Savannah finally join me for breakfast.

“Yes, you’re staring at him like you’re about to cry.” Savannah agrees.

“I am not!” I protest.

“So stop staring!” she warns me just when Hilary joins us at the table, all cheerful and shiny.

“Happy Valentine’s Day!” She greets us and all three of us stare at her in shock.

“What the hell got you in such a good mood?” I ask.

“Oh, I just got myself a big bowl of Cheery-O’s!” she says as she pours some orange juice in her glass.

“How can that be? You haven’t even had breakfast!” Savannah says and looks at Hilary in confusion. It takes a few seconds before she realises Hilary wasn’t referring to breakfast. “Oh, that’s just disgusting!” she finally yells pushing her cereal away. “I’m never eating cereal again!”

“Well, I most certainly am.” Hilary says with a grin. “Right after Hogsmeade, in fact. I might try out Davies’ Lucky Charms!”

“Davies?” I ask. “Josh Davies? You’re still going out with that guy?”

“Not going out.” She corrects me. “We’re sleeping together, there’s a difference.”

“Of course there is.” Savannah rolls her eyes. “You’re going out with your boyfriend, Ashley?”

“Yeah.” I sigh. “We’re meeting for lunch.”

“You don’t look at all excited about your date.” Hilary notices.

“Oh, but I am.” I lie through my teeth. “And what are you girls up to? Lydia, Savannah?”

“Oh, I’m just going to stay at the castle.” Savannah says sounding depressed. “I’m not showing up at Hogsmeade without a date, that’s for sure.”

“You can come with me!” I suggest and she gives me her darkest look.

“And be the third wheel?” she asks. “No, thank you.”

“Well, what about you, Lydia?” Hilary asks. “Did someone ask you?”

“Actually, yes.” She says not even looking up from her Daily Prophet. “But I declined. I think I’d rather spend time studying for the N.E.W.T.s.”

“No way!” Savannah says looking insulted. “You get asked out and you still stay here? Who asked you?!”

“I’m not telling.” Lydia says. “It’s not even worth mentioning.”

“Oh, but it is!” I insist. “Who was it?”

“Come on, Lydia, tell us!” Hilary joins in.

“No.” Lydia says simply.

“Tell us, tell us, tell us!” All three of us chant in union.

“We’re not going to stop until you tell us.” Savannah says in a sing-song voice.

“Tell us, tell us, tell us…”

“Okay, fine!” she gives up and slams the newspaper on the table. “It was Fred Weasley, okay?”

My jaw almost hits the floor, but luckily, I have manners so I stop myself from that. Instead I practically scream at her. “What?!”

“He asked me the other day if perhaps I would like to go out with him.” Lydia shrugs. “And I said no. End of story.”

“How is that the end of story?” Hilary whispers looking uncomfortably at the part of the table where Fred is sitting. He does look rather miserable, though. But maybe that’s just nausea because James and Kyra still haven’t stopped sucking each other’s faces.

“When Fred bloody Weasley asks you out, you say yes!” Savannah hisses. “That’s like, the rule.”

“How is that the rule?” Lydia rolls her eyes. “I don’t like him. I absolutely loath him, actually. I’m not usually like that. I’m usually friendly and nice, but when he’s around, my blood boils and I want to punch him!”

“That’s called passion!” Hilary points out.

“Have you forgotten he hit our friend with a Bludger only to revenge his cousin?” Lydia asks and I nod my head.

“I most certainly haven’t.” I add darkly.

“Anyhow, I really can’t stand him.” Lydia continues. “He thinks he can have it all. He’s arrogant and obnoxious. I could never imagine myself with someone like that.”

I stare at her thinking of the times I said that about James. Merlin, I couldn’t stand him at the beginning. He was so arrogant and obnoxious and now… I’m completely in love with him.

“Ashley?” Hilary calls me snapping me out of my thoughts. “Shouldn’t you get going?”

“Why?” I ask.

“You have a date.” She points out and I suddenly remember.

“Oh, God, yes!” I jump from my seat. “Daniel, right! I’ll see you later, girls!”

“Have fun!” Savannah adds.

“I sure will!” I say with a smile.



Half an hour later, I’m sitting at The Three Broomsticks casually sipping my coffee and waiting for Daniel to show up. When the door opens I look up expecting to see him, but instead, James and Kyra walk in closely followed by Fred, who does, indeed, look miserable.

Poor guy. Maybe he actually does like Lydia.

The door opens again after all of them settle at the bar and this time Daniel walks in. I immediately feel sick to my stomach but when he comes closer and kisses me, I manage not to puke all over him.

“Hello, love!” he says loudly so everyone in the café can hear him. I notice James flinches at his words.

“Hi.” I say grumpily. “Pumpkin.” I add disgustedly and Daniel starts laughing.

“That was just pathetic.” He observes. “But points for trying.” I smile at him against my will and he shakes his head. “Then again, you should keep working on that.”

“How come you’re always here?” I ask him suddenly and he raises a brow at me.

“What do you mean?”

“You have a job at the Ministry. Then why are you here whenever I have a weekend off?” I ask again.

“I already told you,” he says. “Because of your grandparents. They’re not letting me off the hook.”

“Somehow I don’t really believe you.” I say suspiciously.

“Somehow I don’t see how that’s any of your business.” He says still staring at me.

“So, I’m right here?” I ask with a smirk. “You’re not here only because of me?”


“Daniel!” Suddenly a voice interrupts him. We both look towards the door and find Meredith there, smiling at us.

“Meredith!” Daniel greets her with a smile. Like a true gentleman, he stands up and kisses her hand. “How have you been?”

“Perfect actually.” She says. “Although, I don’t see a lot of Ashley lately. I guess she’s too occupied with you.”

“Oh, you know us.” Daniel continues with a smile. “We can’t keep our hands away from each other. Isn’t that right, darling?”

“That couldn’t be more true, love.” I add and take a sip of my coffee really wishing I remembered to order Firewhiskey with it. “Actually, Meredith,” I suddenly remember something. “Why don’t you join us?”

“Oh, well-“ she starts but Daniel cuts her off.

“Actually, I have something special planned for today, so, if you wouldn’t mind?”

“Special?” Meredith repeats and he nods his head significantly. “Alright then, I’ll be at the bar.”

She starts walking towards the bar and I look at Daniel. “That was just rude.” I say and he smirks at me.

“I should probably admit I never been fond of Ashley’s friends.” He says.

“Well, finally something we have in common.” I say sarcastically and take another sip of coffee.

“Good. That will be the first thing we’ll build our marriage around.”

I almost choke on my coffee and stare at him in shock. “What?!” I hiss so no one would hear us. He just smirks again and suddenly, he’s kneeling in front of me.

“Oh my God!” I whisper.

“Ashley Pierce,” he starts as loud as it gets causing for everyone in the café stare at us, including James. “I have known you for so long, it seems impossible to imagine my life without you. Please, don’t force me to live the rest of my life like that. Marry me, Ash!”

I just stare at him painfully aware that James is listening to every word Daniel’s saying. I don’t even know what to say. How do you handle something like this?! I can’t say yes! I don’t want to marry that git!

“I-“ I start and he points me a look of warning. I know exactly what that look means. You say no, and I out you in front of everyone. “I-“ I give it another try and make a terrible mistake of looking at James. He’s staring at me in shock, just like the rest of the people in here. I don’t think he’s even breathing. He just looks like he’s waiting.

I look back at Daniel. I knew what I had to do. I had to think of Ashley as well.

“Yes.” I whisper to him.

“I didn’t hear that, honey.” He says with a smile. I take a deep breath and try to stop myself from crying.

“Yes.” I say louder avoiding James’ look. “I said yes.”


Dear B,

I’m fine, honestly.

Be safe,



Okay, okay, nobody kill me please! 

Now that we have that cleared out, HAPPY HOLIDAYS! I hope everyone had a happy Christmas and a magical New Year's. :) 

And I apologize for the long wait, but with holidays, collage and everything, I really had no time to update the chapter. 

But here it is, finally, so tell me what you think? 

How do you feel about Nick sending flowers to Jenna? Is that the right thing or do you want to punch him? 

And Fred and Lydia? Do you ship it or not? 

And what about Daniel proposing?! 

Oh, this chapter is just full of surprises. 

Love you all and please don't hate too much on me. 

(But hate a little bit because I totally deserve it.) 

In the next chapter: Blair regrets her desicion and finally confeses the truth to the most unexpected of people. Ashley finds out the most outrages news and the only thing that could change them is a miracle. 




Chapter 25: The One Where There's Another Engagement Planned
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]



I don’t think I’ll ever be able to forget James’ face expression when I agreed on marrying Daniel. It was a mixture of shock and jealousy and… pain?

How could I do something like this to him?! How did I manage to drag myself into this in the first place?

And Daniel? He will pay for this! I swear with everything I ever loved, that he will pay for this. He’s the one that ruined everything for me! He took James from me, I had to stop playing Quidditch because of him… And now, I have to give up on the rest of my life because of him? No, this will not happen. I will get out of this!

I take a deep calming breath when I realise I’m still shaking. I have practically run all the way from Hogsmeade to the castle and now I’m hiding in the kitchens.

I just couldn’t go back to the common room and pretend to be happy about something that’s turning out to be my worst nightmare. At least here I’m safe from other people’s questions and curious glances.

Or at least that’s what I thought until the door opens and an angry looking Fred marches in holding an old piece of parchment that, I suppose is the Marauder’s Map, in his hands.

“Fred, I-“ I start when he stands in front of me looking mad.

“You selfish bitch!” he yells and I look down at the wooden table trying to stop myself from crying. “How could you do this to him?! You have no idea what you’ve done, ha? You only think of yourself and you don’t worry one bit about other people’s feelings!” he stares at me madly for a second and I feel tears in my eyes that I don’t think I’ll be able to stop.

“You don’t even deserve him!” he spits out disgustedly. “I curse the day he fell in love with you, I really do! You’re an evil, sadistic bitch and he’s too good for you anyways!”

I start crying suddenly and not minding me, he continues his rant. “You are evil and twisted and there is no descent bone left in your body! You should just stay away from him! And stay away from all of us!”

“Like I wanted this!” I finally snap at him through sobs and he looks at me confused. “Like I ever wanted this.” I add somehow calmer and cry even harder.

“What are you even saying?” he asks still looking as if he was going to kill me.

“I don’t even like Daniel!” I snap. “I’m in love with James!”

Fred just stares at me, looking even more frustrated. “Then why are you doing all of this?!” he hisses poisonously. “Why are you engaged to him?”

“He’s been blackmailing me for months!” I finally confess. “He has something against my family and I can’t do anything about it! Please, Fred, you have to believe me, I never wanted to hurt James, I just-“

“What does he have against your family?” Fred cuts me off and stares at me suspiciously.

“I can’t tell you.” I shake my head. “If I could, I would do it a long time ago and I wouldn’t even be in this mess.” I suddenly start shaking and feel more tears streaming down my face. “I can’t do this!” I suddenly say feeling as if I can’t breathe anymore. “I can’t do this! I need to get out, I need to-“

“Shh, Ashley, calm down!” Fred says looking a bit scared now. He sits next to me and puts an arm around my shoulders. “Try to calm down.”

“I can’t, Fred.” I shake my head. “I can’t tell you what it is. If it were only me, I wouldn’t think twice, but it’s not! I have my family to think about!”

“It’s fine.” Fred says rubbing my back in a soothing way. “Just breathe! Calm down!”

“Nothing is fine.” I shake my head. “He hates me, am I right? James hates me?”

“He could never hate you.” Fred says calmly. “He’s just hurt. But I’m sure he’ll understand when we explain all of this to him and-“

“No!” I practically yell at him. “No, Fred! James can’t know anything about this! If he would, things would only get more complicated!”

“But if you’re telling the truth and-“

“You think I’m not?” I ask looking at him in shock. “I just ruined my life because I have no other choice! Don’t you think I’d much rather enjoy my time here instead of being tortured by Daniel?!”

“I’m not saying that you’re not telling the truth, I’m just-“

“Forget it!” I suddenly snap and stand up from my seat. “I don’t know why I ever thought that you’d understand!”

“Ashley, come on!” he yells when I walk towards the door.

“Don’t Fred.” I stop him. “You made your choice. When it comes to James and me, you’ll always be on his side. And that’s fine. More than fine, actually. That’s how things are supposed to be! But when it comes to him and my family, I will always choose my family as well. No matter how hard the decision is.”





When your boyfriend turns out to be a father of some other girl’s baby and you break up with him and then you find out he’s back with that girl again, the worst thing you could do was get drunk out of your mind with your boss on Valentine’s Day. That maybe seems like a good idea at the moment, but at the morning, it’s a completely different story.

What’s even worse than that is when you get so smashed, that your hangover lasts until Monday. And Monday is a school day, so that means you can’t lock yourself in your bedroom with curtains drawn together and with a bottle of water on your nightstand.

So, when my alarm clock rings on Monday morning, I start crying in despair. I turn it off and put a pillow over my head hoping Dad already left for work and I would get a chance of staying in my bed for a whole day, but as if he was reading my thoughts, Dad shows up at the door and shakes his head disapprovingly.

“Come on!” he yells and I groan in pain. My brain was still sensible to loud noises. “We’ve already discussed this! You can’t hide from Nick forever!”

“Try me.” I say and turn around in my bed hoping he would leave.

Unfortunately in the next second, my own bed kicks me out and I fall on the wooden floor painfully.

“Ouch!” I complain and look at Dad who’s flicking his wand with a smug grin on his face.

“’morning.” He adds with a smirk and I get up from the floor shooting daggers in his direction. “See you at breakfast.” He adds before he leaves the room.

I look at my bed thinking if I could stay there at least for fifteen more minutes.

“And don’t even think about getting back in bed!” Dad calls from the kitchen and I roll my eyes in protest but start getting ready anyways.

About fifteen minutes later, I grumpily join Dad for breakfast in the kitchen. Surprisingly, Elena isn’t there to ruin my day from the early morning.

“Where’s Elena?” I ask Dad and he points to a chair opposite of him.

“That’s what I wanted to talk to you about.” He says and calmly takes a sip of his coffee. “Elena and I talked the other night. You should know that I really like her and respect her. She’s a beautiful, smart young girl…”

“So young in fact she could be your daughter.” I remind him but he ignores me.

“I really think she’s a good example to you and Ashley.” He continues and I snort loudly. “That’s why I think she would make both of us very happy if I asked her to marry me.”

My jaw almost hits the floor at this news. For a second I just stare at him, not knowing what to say. I finally settle for, “What?!”

“I really like her, Blair.” He shrugs standing up from the table. “I never thought I’d find someone like her after your mother left. And now, I feel happy again. I just wanted to make sure you were okay with this first.”

No, no, no, no! I am most definitely not okay with this! Complete opposite actually!

“Well, you’re right.” I nod my head.

“I am?”

“Yes.” I say. “I most definitely can’t stay at home hiding from Nick. I have to go!”

“Blair!” he calls after me but I’m already running down the stairs trying to get as far away from him as soon as possible.

How did this even happen?! Is Dad blind or something? How can he not see that Elena is lying to him?! She doesn’t love him!

Oh, Merlin! Why is it that when something bad happens, all of the other bad things will come piling up as well? Can’t I just have a break from everything?!

I apparate straight to school and, in the state of shock I am, I almost splinch myself. I grumpily make my way towards the first class of the day, that just so happens to be Potions, when I suddenly bump into someone.

Perfect. I was just in the mood to yell at some first year old to get out all my frustrations. But when I look up, my heart sinks because it’s not some first year old who’s standing in front of me. It’s Nick.

He looks like he’s going to say something, but before he can do so, I’m already running off into a different direction.





My replacement in Gryffindor Quidditch team was a sixth year old named Jason Clangton. He was a nice guy from what I could tell. He was smart, funny and he was good looking… But he couldn’t play Quidditch to save his life.

From my hiding spot behind the stands, I could see how Jason already missed eleventh Quaffle Lily tried to pass him. Unfortunately it seemed like Jason’s awful Quidditch skills affected the rest of the team as well.

James looked fit for murder. His hair was even messier than usual and he was red in his face like never before. He yelled at everyone constantly making them play even worse and making everyone more nervous. The match against Hufflepuff was in just a couple of days so it was perfectly normal that everyone was a bit off. What was not perfectly normal is the fact that our team was absolutely awful.

I felt awful and I wasn’t even on the team anymore. I was just hiding behind the stands quietly observing them.

Then again, I also felt a pitch of satisfaction that Jason was not as good as I was. The entire team might’ve terrorized me, but since I’ve been gone, they are absolute shit. I had to gloat about that for just a second.

Maybe two.

“Okay, that’s it!” James snaps. “You’re clearly not capable of playing Quidditch tonight! The practice is over!”

The entire team mumbles grumpily as they fly towards the ground. The only person left flying is James. He makes a few laps around the pitch on his Nimbus and then flies directly towards the stands.

It takes me a second to realise he’s flying directly towards me and without even thinking, I duck under one of the stands praying to Merlin he doesn’t notice me there. I really had no intention of confronting him. In the last couple of days, all I did was avoid him. And I think the feeling is mutual because the only time we would spend in the same room was when we had classes together. I even managed to persuade Slughorn to assign me with another partner. At first he didn’t want to hear about it, but when I finally started crying, he agreed with everything. Truth be told, he felt so sorry for me he would probably give me a baby unicorn for my birthday.

So instead of having James as my partner, now I was partners with Savannah and I couldn’t be happier about it.

So, now, as I’m looking at James from my hiding place, I realise I haven’t been this close to him since the train ride back to Hogwarts. And just now I realise how much I missed his presence.

“James!” Suddenly Fred calls him. He’s climbing up the stands as well carrying James’ things. “Your bag, mate.”

“Thanks.” James says sounding completely broken.

“Oh, come on, mate!” Fred says trying to cheer him up. “It’s just an off day for all of us. Next practice will be better.”

“No, it won’t.” James shakes his head. “Clangton is awful as a Chaser. What’s worse is that he was the best out of all the people that applied for the job! Where the hell are all the good Chasers?!”

He says desperately and drops his bag next to his foot giving me a perfect view to what he’s carrying around. I notice an old piece of parchment there that I know is the Marauder’s Map. Suddenly, my fingers begin to itch.

“The exams are about to start, mate.” Fred explains rationally as he sits next to his cousin. “Nobody wants to play Quidditch now. Everyone’s studying.”

The two of them stay silent for a moment and I try breathing as quit as I possibly can so they wouldn’t notice me here. Finally, Fred breaks the silence.

“You know,” he starts uncomfortably. “You could ask Ashley if-“

“No!” James cuts him off angrily.

“But if you would just-“

“I said no!” James snaps. “She quit the team herself and I’m not going to beg her to come back!”

“I never said you should beg.” Fred says trying to sound as casual and calm as possible. “I just think you should try apologizing-“

“Me?! Apologize to her?!” James yells. “Are you insane?! She’s the one that practically cheated on me! She got back together with her boyfriend, oh no wait, fiancé! I’m not bloody apologizing! What are you even thinking?!”

“I was actually referring to Quidditch.” Fred reminds him and James just stares at him for a second.

“Oh.” Is all he manages to say.

“But seeing this bothers you as well… You want to talk about that perhaps?” Fred offers.

“No.” James hisses.

“Okay then.” Fred says awkwardly.

“It just feels weird.” James says after a few seconds of uncomfortable silence. “Before, she was just the girl that annoyed the hell out of me. And then, something changed. Like a switch. Someone suddenly turned on the light and the hate towards her was gone. All that was left was that strange sensation of happiness and peace, but at the same time rush and excitement whenever she was around. I really thought she felt the same.”

I put a hand against my mouth so I would stop myself from screaming. Of course I feel the same! I feel like yelling that at him but then I notice a diamond ring on my hand and my stomach turns around in pain.

“Maybe she does, mate.” Fred suddenly whispers.


“Maybe she loves you as well.”

“She’s engaged to a different guy, Fred.” James points out. “You don’t have to be a genius to figure out who she’s in love with.”

“I don’t know, mate.” Fred shakes his head. “There’s always two sides to a story.”

“What are you saying?”

“I’m saying that all of this time, we have been hating her and no one actually remembered to find out how she’s feeling.”

“I’m confused, mate.” James says and Fred sighs.

“We all have secrets, James.” He continues. “We sometimes think of people as bad and evil and what’s worse, we don’t even question that twice. But maybe their actions are justified. And we just don’t understand them.”

Am I hearing that right? Is Fred actually defending me in front of James?

“She broke my heart, mate.” James finally says. “That’s all I know. And now,” he says standing up. “I’m going to take a shower.”

I suddenly panic and give another look at the Marauder’s Map in his bag. Before he grabs it, I steal the Map.

“Yeah, I’m going with you.” Fred stands up from the stands as well and follows him down towards the changing rooms.

I wait a few moments until I’m sure I’m left alone here before I get up and sit on the stand the two of them were sitting just a few seconds ago.

I look at the old piece of parchment wondering why I even stole it. What was I thinking? When James realises the Map is missing, he will hate me even more. Like that’s even possible. I think to myself looking towards the changing rooms. I broke his heart.

I sigh desperately but shake my head deciding I’m done crying. What’s done is done and if I continue like this, I will be crying my entire life.

Instead, I look back at the Map in my hands. I was intrigued. The last time James showed it to me, the Map lied. It said I was Ashley. Not that I’m complaining because if it told the truth, James would know from the very beginning who I am. But I was wondering, how was that possible?

I turn it around in my hands trying to remember how James managed to open it. It just looks like an old piece of garbage right now.

I try to tap my wand against it, but nothing. I sigh. This is harder than it looks like.

“Reveal yourself!” I finally say pointing my wand at the old piece of parchment.

‘Mr Prongs greets Miss Hastings and tells her to bugger off.’

I open my mouth in shock. “What?” I mouth staring at the writing in shock. Then I realise something.  “Hastings?” I ask confused. Just a few weeks ago, the Map clearly said Ashley Pierce.

Mr Padfoot says that although Miss Hasting has James wrapped around her finger, she needs to stop sticking her nose in other people’s business.

Mr Moony agrees with all the above and, adds, you’re an excellent liar Miss Hastings.

I stare at the writing my mouth open in shock. So the Map doesn’t lie after all!

“Why-“ I start and then look around. I’m talking to a bloody map. I can see how that will get me my own room in some mental institution. “Why didn’t the Map say the truth the first time?”

Mr Padfoot admires Miss Hastings’ courage.

And Mr Prongs likes to think of her as James’ future girlfriend. If only she would get her head out of her ass.

“You’re not going to tell?” I ask ignoring all the insults.

Mr Moony solemnly swears he will keep Miss Hasting’s secret safe.

Mr Padfoot adds that Miss Hasting should be honest with James if she wants him to forgive her.

“Oh, what do you know?!” I snap. “You’re just an old Map!”

“Ashley?!” Fred suddenly calls me and I almost fall from my seat. I turn around and find Fred walking towards me. “What are you doing here?” he asks me and looks at the Map in my hands.

“Oh, I- I came to take a walk.” I lie. “I found this here. It looks like garbage.”

“Oh, right.” Fred nods. “I’ll take that and then I’ll throw it.”

“Sure.” I say and hand him the Map. “I should probably get going.”

“I’ll walk you to the castle.” Fred offers. “I was actually supposed to wait for James but-“

“Oh, then you should probably wait for him. I’m busy anyways.” I say and start walking faster. Unfortunately, he follows me.

“Ashley, wait!” he runs towards me to catch up with me. I sigh, but seeing as he won’t let me go, I slow down and wait for him. “I wanted to talk to you.”

“I don’t-“

“I think you should hear me out.” He cuts me off. I give up and nod my head for him to continue. “So, I was thinking a lot about your and James’ situation.”

“There is no me and James, Fred.” I point out.

“Of course there is!” he says. “You’re made for each other. But unfortunately, you can’t be together right now.”

“Right now?” I ask sceptically. “How about never. I am engaged, or have you forgotten?” I show him the ring on my hand.

“That’s only for now.” He says and I look at him confused. “I’m going to help you.”

“What are you saying?”

“There’s got to be something we can do.” He shrugs. “I can find some things about Daniel. And if we find out something bigger than your secret, he’ll have no other choice but to let you go in exchange for silence.”

“You’d do that for me?” I ask in shock.

“James loves you.” He says simply. “That makes you family.”


Dear B,

Code Red, Code Red!

Dad wants to get married! With Elena! I don’t know about you, but I definitely don’t want an evil step mother.

And stop sending me letters on daily basis! All you do is ask how I am. For the last time, I’m fine!

Just tell me a bit about yourself. Ever since you left New York after the holidays, you’re hardly writing anything interesting.





Hello there, my lovelies. 

Another chapter is up and I think we'll all agree things are looking better. Fred is helping out Blair to get rid of Daniel, we have a confession from James that he actually loves her and there's been a few advices from the great Marauders as well. 

The only down side is that the girls are getting a step mother. 

What do you think about all of this? 

In the next chapter: James and Blair finally talk face to face, Ashley gets a job offer and finally faces Nick after a long time. 

Chapter 26: The One Where Dad Finds Out About The Wedding
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]



It’s around five A.M. when I come downstairs from my dormitory and curl up in an empty armchair right next to the window. It’s still dark outside and the storm is raging on. The wind is blowing hard bending the trees in the Forbidden Forest and the rain is pouring all over the glass windows.

It was the day of the Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Hufflepuff. It was safe to say that the weather conditions for the game were absolutely awful. And I know I should be thankful that I’m not playing, but I actually feel kind of sad and jealous. It was the first game I’ll be watching from the stands instead of playing with my team mates. I miss the excitement and rush that came with the match. I even miss James’ motivational speeches.

Suddenly, I hear noises coming from the boy’s dormitory and when I turn around I notice James coming down the stairs. When he notices me, he immediately slows down and almost nervously, he joins me in the common room.

“Hey.” He says.


“I thought I was the only one up this early.” He says and takes a step towards me.

“I couldn’t sleep.” I say feeling a rush of happiness because he actually talked to me. But then his look wonders towards the ring on my hand. His face immediately darkens.

“You’re probably excited about the engagement?” he asks darkly. “I think ‘congratulations’ is in order?”

“James…” I try to say something but realise I have nothing to say. “Thank you.” I finally say gritting my teeth.

“You’re welcome. So,” He says casually leaning against his broom while looking at me. “When is the big day?”

“We haven’t set the date yet.” I say not even looking at him. I knew he was just trying to get to me and if I let him, he just might.

“Oh, well, I hope my invite doesn’t get lost.” He says smugly and heads towards the door.

“James!” I call him feeling my blood boiling.

“What?” he turns around looking angry and hurt in just a split second and I completely lose my courage.

“Good luck at the game.” I say finally heading to my dormitory.


“Oh, God, why do I even bother going to these things?” Hilary yells when we reach our place at the stands and her umbrella gets viciously blown away by the strong wind.

“To support our house!” I yell back at her as I push my wet hair from my forehead.

“And to contribute to school pride!” Lydia says pulling her coat tighter around her.

“Yeah, and to – aaah!” Savannah starts and slips away from the stand almost falling down a few rows back.

The rain hasn’t stopped pouring since this morning. Actually, I think the weather got worse. The wind is blowing harder, the rain doesn’t seem to be calming and lightning is the only thing I can see clearly in the sky. How James will be able to see the Snitch in these conditions is a mystery.

“Oh, fuck this!” Hilary says while pulling Savannah up on her feet. “I’m going back to the tower!”

“No, you can’t!” Lydia says and looks at me.

“What?” I ask when I notice all three of them are looking at me with pity. “What’s going on?”

“We figured you’d be kind of depressed today.” Savannah says.

“So, we didn’t want to leave you alone today.” Lydia continues.

“Frankly, I thought you look fine, but these two insisted.” Hilary finishes and Lydia and Savannah stare at her angrily.

“Come on!” I say and try to smile. “I’m fine. Honestly.”

“You see?” Hilary asks looking at Lydia and Savannah. “She’s fine! Let’s go back where it’s warm and dry!”

“Just sit down.” Savannah says to her and turns towards me. “Even if you are fine, we’re still staying and cheering for our team.”

“Go Gryffindor!” Lydia says with a smile.

“Wohoo.” Hilary says gloomily but everyone just ignores her. Because in this very moment the players from both teams are flying on the pitch and everyone’s cheering.

Even with the storm raging around us, the rest of the school doesn’t share Hilary’s opinion. The stands are packed and even professors showed up trying to watch the game. I should emphasize trying because it was almost impossible to see something in this weather.

The rain was pouring all over us and I had trouble seeing where the Quaffle is and let alone the Snitch.

“Welcome to the Gryffindor against Hufflepuff Quidditch match!” The voice of Sandra Jordan announces through the storm. “We have an exciting match in front of us… if we’ll be able to see something in this weather.”

She was right about one thing. We couldn’t see a thing. As much as I tried to keep track with the game, I had trouble even telling the players apart and let alone see the Quaffle.

Hilary gave up on the game even before it started. She was sitting on the stands trying to cover from the pouring rain. But the rest of us were trying to catch a glimpse at anything.

“I think something’s going on!” Sandra yells about an hour into the game and all of us try to see what she’s talking about. “I think James Potter noticed the Snitch!”

I was frantically looking around hoping to see something but I had trouble looking at the people a few stands from us and let alone James who was high in the air.

“What is happening?” Savannah asks trying to see something with her binoculars.

“I have no idea.” I shake my head.

“I can’t see a thing!” Sandra says through the microphone. “Can someone see what’s going on?”

I notice professors standing up looking worried and suddenly I get a foul feeling in the pit of my stomach. I think it was a bad idea playing a match in these conditions.

“Ashley, are you okay?” Lydia asks and I notice Hilary standing up worriedly as well. I realise I grabbed Lydia’s hand.

“I don’t know.” I say and suddenly something falls through the air not that far away from me. It takes me a second to realise it’s James’ broom.

“Oh my God!” Hilary screams while professors rush to the pitch getting their wands out. I let go of Lydia’s hand and practically jump from the stands trying to reach the pitch. I stand at the pitch and look around trying to see anything from the stupid storm.

I turn around and outside the pitch I notice a motionless body.

“James!” I scream and run towards him. I feel tears on my cheeks as I try to find his pulse. Please, be alive. Please!

My hands are shaking so much and I’m not able to find a pulse. I just keep staring at his body. His hand is all twisted around and he has a few scratches on his face but I’m afraid that he hit his head hard.

“James.” I beg hoping he’ll open his eyes.

Suddenly everyone shows up around me. Professor McGonagall and Madame Pomfrey push me away and Fred hugs me as he comes down from his broom.

“Ash, why isn’t he moving?” he asks and I just shake my head not able to sleep. I notice Lily and Rose who just landed as well, both looking pale and scared. I realise Al, Lydia, Savannah and Hilary are also down here together with the rest of the school.

“He has a pulse!” Madame Pomfrey announces and I turn around looking at her. “But it’s weak, Minerva, we need to take him to the castle.”

Professor McGonagall nods and with her wand, she carefully lifts James up. I shake Fred off and stand next to her grabbing James’ hand. She looks at me disapprovingly and shakes her head.

“You should let Madame Pomfrey do her best.” She says and Fred gently pulls me away. That’s where I start crying and everything goes black.



Nor Dad or I talk about his engagement for the next few days. We get on with our lives as normal as possible. Although I notice Elena hasn’t been at the apartment in a while which means, he’s still planning on proposing and he definitely wants to talk about that with me.

On Saturday morning we just sit in the kitchen, me eating my waffles, and he drinking his coffee when suddenly there’s a tap on the window. I turn around and notice an owl with a letter.

“Is that Nick’s?” Dad asks and I shake my head. Nick has been sending me letters every day since I broke up with him but this wasn’t Nick’s owl. Actually, this owl did seem familiar. Dad gets up to open the window and suddenly I freeze.

“Dad,” I say carefully eyeing the black owl. “That’s Grandmother’s owl.”

He freezes as well looking at the owl and we exchange looks. “What do you think she wants?” he asks and I shrug.

“Open it.” I say and he shakes his head.

“You open it!” he says.

“You’re the father!” I point out and he rolls his eyes. After he eyes the owl carefully one more time, he takes off the letter. The owl immediately flies out of the window and back towards London.

Dad and I sit at the kitchen table and he carefully opens the letter. He sighs and starts reading it. As he reads it his face expression darkness. When he finishes he slams it on the table and starts angrily walking around the kitchen.

“Dad what is it?” I ask and when I get no answer, I grab the letter and read it myself.

Dear David,

I don’t know if you’ve heard, but as your former mother in law I feel like I should tell you. You are the girls’ father, after all.

Ashley is getting married. Her boyfriend Daniel proposed to her a few weeks ago. I couldn’t be more proud of her. Daniel comes from a very rich and respectful family and I believe this union is a perfect one.

They haven’t set the date yet, but I’m hoping it to be after Ashley graduates Hogwarts.

Of course, we are hoping to keep this wedding a family affair and of course, that means Blair is invited. You, on the other hand, David… I’m sure you understand how that would reflect on Ashley and her soon to be husband. Having you there among the upper class just doesn’t seem right.

I know Wanda was planning on writing to you, but I think it would be best if you’ve heard all of it from me.

Take care,

Elizabeth S. Pierce

I stare at the letter in shock my brain working about hundredth miles per hour.

Blair is getting married? Why didn’t she write to me? Is she doing this just to protect me? Oh, what am I saying?! Of course she is!

And now I don’t have other choice but to tell the truth to Dad. And when I do, we can pack and we can be back in London in a split second.

“Dad, I…” I start fully determined to tell him the truth.

“I need to write to your mother!” he decides and I’m taken aback by that. Dad and Mum haven’t talked since she moved in back with her parents after their divorce. I don’t think they have written a single letter to one another.

“Okay…” I say as he furiously grabs a piece of parchment and a quill.

“Should I start with ‘Dear Wanda’?” he asks himself. “No, of course not! Not when all I plan to do is yell at her, right?” he looks at me and I kind of feel sorry for him. “Maybe I should turn this into a howler?”

“Dad no.” I say calming him down. I couldn’t possibly understand how horrible he’s feeling. He had no idea that he’s seventeen year old daughter is getting married and now, he isn’t even invited to the wedding. Poor guy has no idea what’s going on.

Although… After thinking about it for a minute, I figure that the damage is already done. And why not use it in my advantage? I mean, Dad was about to propose to that awful witch and now he’s forced to write a letter to Mum. That’s got to be a sign or something. Who knows what can happen…

I gently place my hand on his. “Start with ‘Dear Wanda’.” 



Well hello there! Long time no seen! 

First of all, let me start by saying how terribly sorry I am for not writing. For all of you that don't know, I had the story almost finished and then my laptop broke down and all the chapters got deleted and it was hard for me to just write it all over again considering I almost made it to the end. 

So in the mean time I started writing some new ideas about new stories which I might publish when I finish the story about Ashley and Blair. 

You guys helped me a lot with your reviews and all of your support and I knew I had to get back to writing because I didn't want to disappoint you. 

So, here's the new chapter. I know it's not really that good or anything, but I needed to get this out of my head because now the story can slowly go to it's end. 

Hopefully you like it and hopefully you'll review. 

Thank you once again my lovelies. Love you all! XOXO


Chapter 27: The One Where Nick Saves The Day
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


Without even paying attention to my suroundings, I just run towards the Hospital Wing. I push people out of my way causing them to yell after me, but I don't care. The only thing on my mind is James.

Reaching the Hospital Wing I practically slam the door open and find myself taken aback when almost the entire Potter/Weasley clan stares back at me. I notice James' mother is sitting next to him on the bed and is holding his hand. Kyra is standing next to her looking at me in surprise.

“I…” I try to say something as they all stare at me but I can’t. I just break down and cry knowing they all hate me now and that I have no business being here amongst his family and his girlfriend.

“I’m sorry!” I say through tears and run out of the room. Again, I push people out of my way until I reach a tapestry hiding a shortcut towards the Gryffindor tower. There, I lean against the wall and start crying. I cry because of James, because of his family, because of the horrible thing I’ve done to him. I cry for me. I cry because I have put myself in a situation where I don’t see a way out.

“What have I done?” I repeat to myself. “What have I done?”

“Ashley?” I hear a voice calling me and when I look up, I find Al staring at me looking worried.

“Al?” I ask not able to stop crying.

“You okay?” he asks sitting next to me on the floor.

“No.” I say honestly. “You?”

“No.” he says shortly and almost makes me smile. He tries to smile at me. “He’s still sleeping.” He says. “Madame Pomfrey says he hurt his head and she can’t know for sure how long the healing of his skull will take. He’s still sleeping and we can’t know anything for sure until he wakes up.”

“Until he wakes up?” I repeat and he nods.

“He’s unconscious.”

I feel tears in my eyes threatening to spill and I hide my face with my hands.

“You really care for him?” Al asks and I nod still hiding from him. “Then why, Ashley?” he asks and I know exactly what he’s talking about. Why have I hurt him so much by getting engaged to another guy if I care so much about him?

I start sobbing loudly and just shrug my shoulders. He puts his arm around me and pulls me I a brotherly hug causing me to sob even more.

“I’m sorry, Ashley.” He says gently rubbing my back. “I’m sorry we put you through this. Everything will be fine.”

And that is how I gotten to know that Albus Potter is probably the best person there is. Because he didn’t need an explanation to forgive me and to start believing things aren’t as they seem. Because he was my friend and I didn’t even have to ask.



I figured there is a bad side and a good side to my situation here. The bad was that Ashley was getting married to the worst narcissist there ever was. But on the plus side, my Dad did send my Mum a letter after thirteen years of not speaking. And also, once he sent that letter, it seemed like he completely forgot about his plans to propose to Elena.

The next morning I woke up only to find my Dad staring through the kitchen window and sipping his coffee.

“’morning Dad.” I say putting on my shoes. “What are you doing?”

“And what are you doing?” he asks me. “It’s Sunday! There’s no school today.”

“I have a project.” I mumble. “A school project with… friends.”

“Friends?” Dad asks suspiciously.

“Yes, Dad, friends.” I say.  “I have those!”

“Apart from Nick who is now your ex-boyfriend and Jenna who Nick got pregnant, I haven’t met any of your friends.” He says and I make a face at him.

“Gee, thanks Dad.” I say as I put my coat on. “That was so very considerate of you.”

“I’m sorry.” He says and stares out of the window again.

“You know that the owl couldn’t possibly get to Britain in only twelve hours?” I ask from the door.

“I know that!”


“Shut up.” Dad says and I shake my head at him with a small smile.

I step out on the street and open up my umbrella. The last of the snow is finally melting but now all the heavy rains have started. Still, it was nice taking a walk in the weather like this. It sort of felt like I was feeling, dark and gloomy.

I was planning to hide out in the alley next to my building and apparate straight to the office, but I figured it was Sunday and it was just going to be Gerard in there so I figured I would walk for a little bit and clear my mind.

With all the things that are happening my head is going to explode. And there were so many things I still didn’t understand. Why hasn’t Blair told me about her engagement? Why is Grandmother writing to Dad instead of mother? Does she even know what’s going on? What kind of mother allows that to happen?

I figure I was done with this walk considering it just got me more furious. I turn around the corner trying to find some place abandoned to apparate in but instead I run straight into someone. I look up and find a tall guy with greasy dark hair dressed in ripped jeans and an old brown jacket. He smiles creepily at me showing a smile that’s missing a few teeth.

“Who is paying me a visit?” he asks cocking his head to the side while I take a step back from him looking around. There were no people here.

“I’m sorry.” I try to stay calm. “I didn’t know anyone lived here.” Apparently it was the wrong thing to say because he suddenly got mad.

“Of course you didn’t.” He hisses coming dangerously close to me and I stumble back. “You’re just a rich girl who gets everything when she just bats her pretty blue eyes.” Suddenly he pulls out an old rusty knife from his jacket and smiles at me.

“Oh, God.” I say staring at him. “Please, I didn’t want to bother you. I’ll give you all the money I have. Just don’t hurt me, please!”

I didn’t even realise when I started crying. But the guy was coming closer and I realised I was backed up in an alley.

My wand. Where the hell is my wand?

“Please, I…”

“Just shut up!” he yells cutting me off. “Give me all your money and jewlery and then maybe I’ll leave your pretty head attached to your neck.”

I quickly search my bag and throw my wallet to him. I take of my necklace, my earings and my watch and give it to him. “Please, don’t hurt me.” I beg of him.

He picks up the things I’ve thrown him and opens up the wallet counting money. “There’s not much in here!” he says threating me with his knife.

“I’m sorry, I don’t have more.” I say starting to shake and to cry when he approaches and puts the blade in front of my face.

“Well, that’s not enough for traspassing my property.” He says lowering the blade towards my neck. “I’ll have to take something else from you.”

I close my eyes trying to feel my wand in the back pocket of my coat but before I even manage to find it, I hear a loud bang and when I open my eyes I find the guy lying unconscious on the floor. I look up and there’s Nick pointing his wand towards the man.

I crumble down on the floor suddenly crying even louder.

“Ashley! What the hell are you doing here?” he hugs me and tries to get me up. “Did he do something to you? Ashley, look at me!”

He cups my head with his hands and whipes a few spilled tears. “Did he hurt you, Ashley? Just nod or shake your head, please.”

I shake my head and he lets a breath out in relief. “Come on.” he says picking me up. “We need to get away from here.”

I don’t even remember how I managed to get up and walk across the street in an old building, but I was suddenly sitting on an old couch in a small apartment and Nick was bringing me a cup of tea to calm down.

“Drink.” He orders. “You’ll feel better.”

I take the cup and notice how my hands have started to shake. “It’s okay.” Nick nods at me. “He’s just a homeless man that threatens people in this block. He likes to hit the bottle occasionally but he won’t bother you anymore.”

I nod as well and take a sip. We sit like that for a couple of minutes.

“Where are we?” I’m the first to break the silence.

“My place.” He says and I look up at him.

“Your place?” I repeat and he nods. I look around the trashy apartment. The paint is falling from the walls, the furniture is old and most of it is breaking apart. The windows are creaking and the only thing freshly painted is the green entrance door.

“It’s not much.” He shrugs. “But it’s home. You want another cup?” He asks as he gets up and goes to the kitchen.

“No, thank you.” I say looking after him as he gets a cup for himself. “I didn’t know you lived here.”

“Well, I do.” He shrugs again.

“Where is your Mum?” I ask.

“Working.” He explains. “She’s a nurse at the local hospital. She’s working double shifts lately so she could pay the rent.”

“You never told me that.” I say. I didn’t even know things were this hard for Nick’s family.

“What’s to tell?” he asks turning towards me. “I haven’t seen my father in over a year because he gets drunk so heavily most of the time he forgets where he lives and when hat gets too tiring for him, he just packs up his stuff and leaves. He could be dead right now and my Mom and I wouldn’t even know because he’s never here. And I’m not even sorry for saying this but I would be glad if he was dead because my mother wouldn’t have to work 24/7 and she wouldn’t have to come home scared to find him.”

“Nick, I-“ I get up and try to come closer to him.

“And on top of it all,” he continues. “I’m going to be a father.” I stop in place and he looks at me. “And I lost the love of my life because nothing seems to be working out for me.”

I just stare at him feeling heartbroken.

“I don’t-“ I start but tears well up in my eyes and I’m not able to finish my sentence. He takes a step towards me but I stop him. “Don’t.”

“I’ve hurt you.” He says. It wasn’t a question. “I’ve lied about so much, but I never cheated on you.” He continues and I shake my head trying to hold my tears.

“Don’t, please.” I say but he continues anyways.

“I was arrested for stealing, that is the truth.” He goes on. “Sometimes, Mom and I couldn’t afford to pay the rent. And I can tell that she’s exhausted. She works all day. She is going to get sick. And I…” he takes a deep breath. “I tried to find a job but who is going to hire someone who doesn’t even have finished school? And when Jenna and I started dating… She, well, she and her friends were doing that much before I started. But they made good money on it. So I joined them. I had to.”

I shake my head. “No, you didn’t, Nick.” I say. “If you have just asked Dad would’ve helped you.”

“I couldn’t ask your Dad!” Nick says angrily. “I know he cares about me but he already started suspecting that I was stealing from you. Remember how he got angry because of your broom?”

“You could’ve asked.” I insist.

“I had no choice.” He shakes his head sadly. “It was smart of you to break up with me. I’m not good for you.”

“I broke things off because you’re expecting a baby.” I say and then add sadly. “With Jenna.”

“I know.” He says. “And I promised to be there for the baby. But I don’t have feelings for Jenna. I still love you.”

I look up at him and laugh at that sarcastically. “Right. And that’s why you sent Jenna those flowers for Valentine’s day.”

“What?” Nick furrows his eyebrows. “I’ve never sent her flowers.”

“Yes, you did.” I insist. “There was a note attached. It said that you were sorry for everything and that you still love her.”

“Those flowers were for you!” he suddenly says. “I gave them to Jenna because the two of you started hanging out and I hoped she would give them to you. I did that because you haven’t answered any of my letters and I was scared you wouldn’t even read the note.”

“Why would she say it was for her?” I ask and he shrugs.

“She obviously still has feelings for me.” Nick says. “You can’t trust her, Ashley.” He sighs and takes a step closer. “I miss you, Ashley.” He says gently as he approaches me. “I haven’t been myself since you left me.”

I look up at him as he puts his hand on my cheek gently. I put my hand over his. “I miss you too.” I admit and feel tears falling down my cheeks. “I miss you so much it hurts. It is supposed to be only a broken heart, but my entire body aches from the pain.” I suddenly start crying so much but only pull him closer to me. “What have you done to me?” I ask out loud.

“What have you done to me?” he asks me cupping my face with both of his hands before he kisses me. And instead of pushing him away, I lean into the kiss feeling more passionate and free than I ever have in my entire life.

I don’t even know how, but we managed to go to Nick’s room and in the next moment he was planting kisses down my collar bone and I took off his shirt tracing his tattoo gently down his hand.

“I love you, Ashley.” He whispers gently.

“I love you too, Nick.”


“I can’t believe we did this.” I say when Nick gets up from his bed to light up a cigarette.

“Don’t tell me you regret it.” He says as he takes a smoke. “Because that was-“

“Amazing.” I finish and smile at him. “No, I don’t regret it, but I…” I sigh and take one cigarette from his pack. “I do regret it, Nick.”

He sits next to me and takes another drag. “You told me you loved me.” He says accusingly.

“And I do.” I say gently looking at him. “But you’re going to be a father, Nick. And I’m… I can’t do that to Jenna.”

“I will never be with Jenna!” Nick says angrily.

“But you will.” I shrug my shoulders. “You’ll be there for your kid and you’ll be there for her. And I’m just-“

“The love of my life.” Nick says.

“I’m only seventeen.” I correct him. “I can’t have a baby with you. I’ll be there if you need something, but this can’t keep happening.”

“I screwed it up.” He says and I light up a cigarette.

“It could’ve happened to anyone.” I say. “I’m just not ready to deal with that.”

“I understand.” Nick nods and I put an arm around him giving him a small kiss.

“I will always love you, just so you know.” I say to him.

“And I will love you, Ashley.”


After I’ve send a letter of apology to Gerard for not coming to work today and after Nick and I had one more slip but then decided it couldn’t happen again, I got dressed and apparated home. It was middle of the afternoon when I returned and before I stepped in the apartment I checked if my hair was alright and if my clothes were proper. I wouldn’t want Dad to know that his sweet daughter just lost her virginity to a guy she has a complicated past with.

But when I enter, Dad isn’t paying attention to me at all. He’s standing in front of a mirror in a tuxedo and is fixing his hair. I immediately feel my stomach flipping out.

“What are you doing?” I ask suddenly scared.

“Oh, look who decided to show up!” he throws his hands in the air as a sign of desperation.

“I was busy.” I say as I take of my coat. “But don’t change the subject. Why are you wearing this?”

“I’m going out with Elena.” He says as he goes back to fixing his hair.

“And?” I ask crossing my arms.

“And I’m going to propose to her.” He says avoiding looking at me.

“What?!” I snap. “Dad, you can’t!”

“We already discussed this.” He says fixing his tie.

“Well, clearly we haven’t discussed it enough if you’re still going through with it.” I say.

“I’m doing it, Blair.” He says. “And no one will stop me.”

“But-“ I try to protest but the sound of someone knocking on the door interrupts me.

“Are you expecting someone?” Dad asks and I shake my head. “Well, it’s probably Elena then. I was supposed to pick her up but she couldn’t wait. Can you get that?”

I roll my eyes but don’t say anything. I go to the door expecting Elena, all dressed up and annoying as usual, but when I open the door, my heart almost falls out of my chest. The person standing in front of me is an older picture of myself with her blonde hair neatly tied on the back. She’s wearing a nice red coat and a pair of high-heeled boots. The woman smiles at me charmingly.

“Good afternoon, Blair.”

“Hi, Mom.” I manage to say.


Dear Blair,

I know I’m not your favourite person lately, but I just need a friend right now desperately. I wish you were here to tell me that I’m an idiot. I wish you were here and made everything better.



A/N: Guess who's back?!

Well after a long, long, long time, I finally decided to put all my imagination to work and figure something out with the story. I'm determined to get the twins a happy ending they deserve. 

I hope you liked the chapter! A lot has happened to Ashley. I need to hear your thoughts on that. I hope you liked the ending. A bit of a cliffhanger actually but I had to come back with some drama. Hope you're not disappointed. 

I'm starting to untangle everything and bring the story to an end, but don't worry, plenty of more chapters to go. 

Review, review, review. 

Love you all. 


Chapter 28: The One Where Ashley Starts Believing in Destiny
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


“Blair, who is it?” Dad asks when he reaches the door and his mouth falls open when he notices my Mum standing there.

“Wanda?!” he asks in shock as if he can’t believe his ex-wife is standing in front of him.

“Hello, David.” Mum says with a smile and gets a letter from her coat. “I got your letter.”

Dad and I exchange looks and then stare back at Mum.

“Wow, such a warm welcome.” She says and enters the apartment without an invitation. She pulls out her wand and levitates her suitcase behind her.

“You brought luggage?” I ask closing the door behind her.

“Yes, well, I figured we have a lot to talk about.” She sits down on the couch and looks back at us. “Is anyone going to get me a drink?”

“Yeah, and I need one myself.” Dad says and hurries to get a bottle of whiskey.

“And so do I.” I say and sit next to my mother waiting for my father to get back. I just look at her in silence not really sure what to think about all of this. I wasn’t this close to her since I left in August. I wanted to hug her, to cry about everything, but then again, I also wanted to scream at her for everything that’s happened. So I just sat in silence.

“How have you been, Blair?” she asks me breaking the silence.

“Great!” I lie not even looking at her.

“I know you’re surprised about your sister’s wedding.” She says and I nod. “I just want you to know that I talked to her.”

“You did?” I ask looking at her and she nods.

“I did and it seemed like she was sure about her decision.”

“She’s a seventeen year old girl.” I protest. “How can she be sure of anything?”

“That’s a good question!” Dad says returning with a bottle of whiskey and two glasses. He pours the whiskey in both and hands one to mother. He sits down in his favourite armchair and takes a sip from his own glass.

Both of us look at Mum who takes a sip herself and puts the glass carefully on a coaster. Typical.

“So, Wanda.” Dad starts. “What are you doing here?”

“I told you.” She says showing him the letter again. “I got your letter and I figured you deserve a real conversation and not just a letter.”

“That would be a first.” Dad says bitterly and downs his drink.

“Dad.” I warn him when I notice Mum suddenly looks uncomfortable. We all know he’s referring to the fact that she told him she was leaving him in a letter.

“Well, if you’ll excuse me.” Dad says as he gets up. “I have a date.”

“A date?” Mum asks getting up after him.

“Yes, Wanda.” He nods angrily. “A date! The last I’ve heard from you was thirteen years ago. Excuse me if I don’t wait around this apartment for you to come back!”

With that said he grabs his coat and marches through the door slamming them hard. Mum just stares at the closed door for a moment and then clears her throat awkwardly.

“I guess I should’ve informed you about my visit.” She says and I raise my eyebrow.

“You think?” I ask sarcastically but when she turns towards me looking hurt, my anger disappears. “I’m sorry, Mom.” I say and hug her tightly. I notice she’s a bit taken aback by that. I guess she doesn’t expect that from real Blair. Still, she hugs me back.

Once she lets go of me, she looks around the apartment. “Not much has changed in here.”

“Yeah, Dad’s not that much into interior design.” I say and she smiles approaching a huge bookshelf on the opposite wall from the kitchen and she kneels in front of it looking at a burn mark on the floor. It wasn’t even visible if you didn’t know exactly where it was.

“This is your work, you know that?” she asks me with a smile.

“Mine?” I ask confused.

“Yes, when you were about three you got mad at Ashley and burnt the floor. That’s the first time you showed the gift of magic.” She explains nostalgically.

“Well, I bet Ashley showed it a lot sooner.” I say proudly but she shakes her head.

“No, not until she was five.” Mum says and I end up disappointed. “She was the calm one, you were the one that exploded more often.”

“Thanks Mom.” I say sarcastically and she laughs at me.

“I didn’t say that was a bad thing.” She says as she sits back on the couch. “Although you act like no one can touch you, you’re actually more emotional than Ashley. You are strong and beautiful and smart and you think people don’t notice but when you get hurt, you show it. Ashley never says what’s exactly on her mind.”

I join her on the couch and think about that for a few seconds. Is it possible she’s right? Blair’s more emotional than I am?

“It’s my fault that Ashley never tells what’s bothering her.” Mum says suddenly burying her face in her hands. “And now I don’t even know.”

“Know what?” I ask.

“If she really wants to marry Daniel.” She answers looking at me. “I always thought she did want to marry and have children… But now, I don’t know.”

“I think you do.” I say to her and she looks at me surprised. “I think you know what your daughter wants. And what your daughter needs.”

She nods her head. “We have to stop that wedding.”




I walk up and down my dorm while Hilary, Savannah and Lydia stare at me. “I mean…” I continue my rant. “Should I go and try to visit him again? Or would that be too weird?”

“Who cares?” Hilary asks while she paints her nails. “He kicked you out of the Quidditch team, trashed you in front of the entire school and made your life a living hell. He got what he deserved!”

“A concussion?” Savannah asks her with her eyebrows raised.

Hilary just shrugs. “Karma’s a bitch.”

“So you think I shouldn’t go?” I ask again and sit on my bed nervously. “Yeah, you’re probably right.”

“I’m sure he’s fine.” Lydia tries to assure me. “I heard Fred talking to Al this morning. He says James hasn’t woken up but Madame Pomfrey is positive he’s going to be fine.”

“You see?” Savannah says looking at me. “Everything will be fine.”

“Why were you listening to Fred’s conversations?” Hilary asks Lydia but I ignore her.

“Yes, you’re right.” I nod my head. “I’m not going. He has friends and family around him. Not to mention Kyra.” I add bitterly.

“That’s right.” Savannah agrees. “You should concentrate on something else.” She grabs one of the bridal magazines from my bed. “Like what dress are you going to choose for your wedding?”

“Ugh.” I manage to say feeling annoyed. This morning two owls delivered a package from my grandmother. A bunch of stupid bridal magazines. There was a note attached to it explaining how I need to choose the venue, the dress, the caterer and so on.

“Yes, we can go over the bridesmaid’s dresses.” Lydia suggests cheerfully. “I do hope we’ll be your bridesmaids?”

“Yes! Lydia is right!” Savannah grabs one of the magazines and starts flipping through it. “If I have a say in this, I don’t want the dresses to be pink because it will clash with my hair. How about beige or gold? What do you think Hilary?”

“I think that it’s suspicious how Lydia accidentally heard Fred talking to Al.” Hilary says looking back at Lydia. I was so thankful for Hilary sometime. For the fact that she was so cynical and so tactless at perfect times. I needed her to distract the attention from my wedding.

I sit next to her on the bed and cross my legs. “Yes, Lydia. How do you explain that?”


After Lydia swore she wasn’t eavesdropping on Fred and that she really did hear him and Al talk after their History of Magic class, we finally got ready for bed. It was already late after midnight and I haven’t been exactly sleeping well in the past two days, but still, I didn’t feel tired.

Long after all the girls have fallen asleep, I was still wide awake and thinking about James. I was able to calm down and the girls haven’t brought up the fact that I had a small melt down right after his accident, but I wanted to see him. I wanted for him to feel my hand in his and to know that I’m still there for him even though the two of us had no future together.

I suddenly get up from my bed and put a sweater on. I grab my boots and carefully, on my fingertips, I sneak out of the dorm not wanting to wake up the girls.

In all hope that I won’t run into any of the teachers or the prefects, I make my way towards the Hospital Wing.

I almost ran straight into the Caretaker, Mr Filch, but luckily manage to hide in one of the empty hallways. As soon as he’s gone, I practically run towards the hospital. I open the door, not wanting to wake Madame Pomfrey, and find him there, lying in one of the beds, completely alone.

I sit on a chair next to his bed and look at him for a while. His face is covered in bruises, his right hand is covered in bandages, but other than that he looks like he’s sleeping. I gently push his hair from his forehead.

“Hey there.” I whisper my hand gently cupping his face. “You know when I had a concussion I woke up the same night. That really puts you to shame.” I smile a bit at that knowing that James would get mad at that.

“What happened to us?” I ask after a moment of silence. “When did we get so broken? What happened that changed us so much?” I knew the answer before I even asked the question. Love. Love happened. Love made us broken. Love changed us. Who would ever think love is such a powerful emotion? Such controlling emotion? So powerful in fact that it changes you and the course of your entire life?

“If I haven’t met you, it would be so much easier.” I say out loud. “It Sunday night, right? Well, I would probably eat dinner with my Dad. Noodles from that place on the Sixtieth. And Nick would join us. The three of us would get into a discussion about Quidditch. I’d be dreaming of playing for the National team and Nick would mock me.” I sigh with feeling nostalgical. “It would be easier, but would I ever feel so fulfilled as I did when I first kissed you?




I missed having my Mum around. I missed smelling her Chanel Number Five parfume and hearing the clacking of her heels around the house. It felt good spending some time with her. While Dad was out with Elena, Mum offered to make dinner. I have never seen my Mum cook a meal so I was a bit suspicious, but her pasta was actually quite good.

We were eating in the living room with TV on and I felt as happy as ever. When we were back in London we never spent time like this, with home cooked meal, wearing our pijamas and watching some trashy show.

“So, you seem to be happy?” Mum observes and I smile.

“I am.” I shrug. “I feel good, you know. I have a feeling like I’m on the right track. Planning my future and everything.”

“And is there a boy involved?” she asks taking a sip of her wine and I blush still feeling the shivers all over my body from Nick’s touches.

“I…” I mumble and Mum raises her eyebrows. “I… No. Well, no. Maybe. Kind of.”

Mum laughs and I blush even more if that’s even possible.

“Explanation please?” she demands.

“His name is Nick.” I start. I needed my Mum’s advice. “He and I were friends for a long time, until we weren’t. We dated for a while and he… He’s my inspiration. I find myself in him. I forget how to breathe when he shows up. My heart is beating like crazy, you know the feeling?”

Suddenly the door opens and Dad walks in taking of his coat.

“Oh, I do.” Mum says looking at him with a small smile.

“Hey!” Dad says when he notices us. “You’re still up?”

“Mum made pasta!” I ask pointing to my plate.

“Oh, you still know how to do that?” Dad asks and Mum shakes her head. “I was the one who thought you the recipe.”

“I don’t recall that.” Dad says stubbornly crossing his arms and I can’t help but laugh. Once upon a long time ago, those two were the perfect couple.

“Oh, David.” Mum says as she gets up and picks up her plate. “I’ll just wash the dishes.”

Dad and I watch as she walks into the kitchen and as soon as I hear water running I turn towards Dad. “Did you do it?” I demand.

“Do what?” he asks tiredly rubbing his eyes.

“You know very well what!” I hiss. “Did you propose to Elena?”

He stares at me for a moment before he grabs a small box from his pocket and hands it to me.

“I couldn’t.” he admits and I feel the weight lift from my chest. “And maybe you were right. Perhaps I was rushing into things.”

“You think?” I ask sarcastically.

“That still doesn’t mean I’m not going to go through with the proposal.” He warns me. “But maybe you should watch this for me for a while? Until I’m ready?”

“Sure.” I say taking the box from him. “But can I ask what made you change your mind?”

“I…” he starts but then Mum walks in whipping her hands with a paper towel.

“Shouldn’t you be going to bed, Blair?” she asks. “It’s late and you have school tomorrow?”

“Yes, Blair.” Dad nods his head. “To bed!”

“But I’m not even tired!” I protest feeling like a ten year old girl instead of a almost mature young woman.

“To bed!” They both say in union and I roll my eyes as I get up from the couch.

“Fine!” I say as I make my way towards the bedroom. I close the door and jump into my warm and comfy bed thinking about how crazy today has been. It feels like one of those days that changes your life completely. With Nick and my Mum showing up at our doorstep. I suddenly hear hushed voices coming from the living room.

“You can take my bed if you want, I’ll sleep on the couch.” Dad suggests.

“No, David.” Mum says. “It’s your bed and your bedroom. I barged in unannounced and I feel bad enough already. I’ll sleep on the couch and tomorrow I’ll be out of your hair.”

“You don’t have to leave so soon. You’re more than welcome to stay. It seems Blair is happier when you’re around.”

Mum laughs slightly. “I have never seen her this happy. She looks different, you know.”

“Yeah, she does.” Dad agrees. “I have noticed it too.”

“And Ashley as well.” Mum adds. “They’ve both changed.”

“They’re growing up, Wanda.” Dad says and there’s a moment of silence. “I’m sorry.” Dad says suddenly.

“About what?”

“For being so aggressive this afternoon when you showed up.”

“No, I’m sorry for showing up like this.” Mum says. “I just thought you deserved more than a letter about Ashley’s wedding. And you know, I would’ve told you. It was wrong that my mother was the one to tell you.”

“Forget it.” Dad says. “But what are we going to do about that?”

“I’ll talk to her.” Mum says sounding determined. “If that is something she really wants to do, I won’t stand in her way, but I feel there’s more to the story.”

“Like what?” Dad asks.

“I don’t know. But that Daniel always seemed a bit shady to me.”

“Maybe we should both talk to her?” Dad suggests and there’s a small pause.

“I don’t think it would be smart if my mother would see you in London.” Mum breaks the silence.

“That’s what worries you?” Dad asks sounding bitter. “Your parents worry you more than our seventeen year old daughter?”

“Of course not!” Mum protests.

“Tell me one thing, Wanda.” Dad asks. “What did you say to them about where you were going?”

There’s a silence and then Mum finally says quietly: “To spa.”

“So I’ve thought.” Dad say and I hear him getting up from his armchair. “Good night, Wanda.”

“Good night, David.” 


A/N: Hi, my lovelies. 

How are all of you? 

The summer here is ending too soon for my taste but some cold heavy rain actually inspired me into writing this chapter. I know it's a bit of a filler (except with Wanda and David, wohoo!), but I promise, things do get interesting from now on. 

What did you think of this chapter? What do you think of Wanda and David? And when will James finally wake up? 

I started wondering while I was writing this, what do you think the girls would be at if they hadn't switched places? How do you think they would end up? I'm really eager to hear what you think because I'm thinking about writing a chapter about that. Sort of like 'What If' version of The Switch. 

Also, as I'm nearing the end, I sort of started playing with the thought of writing a sequel. I can clearly see the girls in, let's say, five years. I can also see James. I just don't know about Nick. Some advice maybe? 

Anyway, thank you all for reading and thanks for being so supportive of me. I consider all of your advices and I try to use it in my story so don't be afraid to share an idea. 

I love you all. 




Chapter 29: The One Where The History Repeats Itself
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


“Team Let’s-Find-Out-What-That-Git-Daniel-Is-Up-To-And-Bring-Pierce-And-James-Together is in session!” Fred says in one breath.

“That’s a stupid name.” I state and Al, standing next to me in an old broom closet nods.

“I agree.” He says. “Maybe the first order of the meeting needs to be: Come up with a new name?”

“I’m starting to regret that I even formed this club.” Fred says annoyingly crossing his arms.

“And so do I!” I add impatiently. “I never agreed that you let Al on my secret!” I accuse Fred and he raises his hands defensively.

“He came to me!”

“I really did.” Al says. “I said I noticed how sad you seemed when James ended up in hospital and I said there has to be something more to that engagement of yours and that’s when Fred let me in on your secret.”

“I can’t believe you Fred!” I hiss at him. “I asked you to keep that all for yourself!”

“Would you keep your voice down?” Fred asks. “We’re in this broom closet because we’re hiding from people not because we want to attract attention!”

I snort in lady like fashion looking around the old closet. It was a small closet where Filch placed brooms for the first year olds to use in their flying lessons. It was situated in the Entrance Hall and since it was early in the morning and classes haven’t even started, there was no danger of someone walking in on us.

Fred grabbed me before breakfast and dragged me in here because he had something he wanted to tell me about Daniel. Of course, I didn’t expect to find Al here.

“Plus,” Fred adds. “You wouldn’t be yelling if I told you we found out something about Daniel.” He finishes smugly.

“Found out what?” I ask eagerly. “Something that can get me far away from him?”

“Not exactly.” Al says.

“Yes. We’re not there yet.” Fred nods.

“Then what is it?” I demand.

“I asked my Dad’s private detective to look into your fiancé.” Fred explains and I raise my eyebrow.

“Your Dad has a private detective?”

“Yes, for his joke shop. Anyways,” Fred continues. “He kept an eye on Daniel in the last few weeks. Your fiancé has been going a lot to Hogsmeade. He’s been visiting Hog’s Head in late hours and he’s meeting with all sorts of people.”

“All sorts of people?” I ask confused.

“Every time he’s there, there’s a different person with him. Look.” Fred says showing me a few pictures. On one of them there’s Daniel talking to a tall blonde guy with a goat tee. Then there he is talking to an old man with a grey beard and no hair left. Then there’s a guy in his forties looking like a member of a gang with his arms and neck covered in tattoos.

“It’s a bit weird, isn’t it?” Fred asks with a smirk.

“It’s weird.” I agree. “But I can’t accuse him of anything with these pictures. Maybe he just has a lot of friends and he likes to hang out with them.”

“Would a guy like Daniel really be hanging out with people like this?” Al asks pointing at a guy with tattoos. “Those are some shady people, Ashley.”

“Al’s right.” Fred agrees. “Maybe we can’t accuse him of anything right now, but when we find out what it is he’s doing with them, I’m sure you’ll get rid of him.”

“Yes, but how do we do that?” I ask.

“I’ll ask my Dad when we get home for the Spring Holidays.” Al says. “He works at the Ministry and if this guy is doing something shady, he’ll know it.”

I shake my head at his words. “My Grandfather has worked in the Ministry. He has friends there. I’m sure that if your Dad starts asking questions someone will tell my grandmother and then we’ll be in trouble.”

“Your grandfather is retired from the Ministry and my Dad is Harry Potter.” Al says simply. “Who do you think has more power there?”

“Fine.” I sigh and then hug them both. “I can’t thank you enough for doing this.”

“Don’t worry, Pierce.” Fred says with his usual grin.

“Yeah.” Al adds with a smile. “Will you be visiting James today?”

James has finally woken up. His mother was there two days ago, the morning after I visited him, and found him in bed, wide awake and with a smile on his face. He didn’t keep that smile for long when his teammates announced that he lost the game against Hufflepuff, but the most important thing is that he’s fine now.

“No, I don’t think it would be smart.” I say and they nod in agreement. “Don’t tell him about this, please.”

“Don’t worry.” Al assures me. “He needs to rest now and I think all of this can’t reach him until we get rid of Daniel.”

“I agree.” Fred adds. “Pierce, plan your wedding for now and don’t breathe a word about this. We’ll take care of everything.”

“Thank you, guys.” I say again with a smile.

Fred smiles back at me. “The meeting of the Club-Potter-Pierce-Are-Awesome-And-Daniel-Eats-Shit is over.”

“That’s still a stupid name.” Al finishes.




Mum has been staying with us for the last two days and I couldn’t make up my mind if I liked her being here or if I find it completely awkward.

It was so obvious she didn’t belong here with Chinese takeout or pizza delivery for dinner. It was so hilarious watching her expression when a neighbour upstairs started yelling at his wife and soon enough his chickens joined in.

At times, Mum and Dad would awkwardly sit at the table, him drinking his beer and she, sipping her wine. And then at times they would fit together as perfect as two puzzle pieces. They would cook together, say things at the same time, finish each other sentences.

All in all, it was nice having two parents around for a change. It was nice having Mum here to talk to. Hell, it was nice being able to complain about your period out loud to another woman and having her sympathetically nod her head, instead of my Dad’s nervous cough.

I went to school in the morning figuring I had to concentrate on my N.E.W.T.s this year and then I would go to work when school would end as I’ve started to work on my newest fall/winter designs. With all the work and with all the craziness at home, I successfully avoided Nick. We shared some classes together, but I made it my mission to sit as far away from him as possible and when there was a break, I would hide out in the girl’s bathroom where I was sure he wouldn’t find me. Classy, I know. But I didn’t know what to say to him. Our situation was so complicated, it couldn’t possibly get worse. Jenna was back to school, her baby bump clearly showing and that was a constant reminder that I could never be a part of Nick’s life. But then again, that day we spent together was amazing. I couldn’t shake it out of my head. So, in all my confusion I decided to avoid Nick and Jenna and concentrate on school and work.

That is until Wednesday. It was late afternoon when I came home from work. Gerard had a hot date so he let us home early. Dad and Mum were home making dinner together, laughing loudly in the kitchen.

“I’m home!” I announce as I take my coat off.  My Mum comes laughing from the kitchen to greet me closely followed by Dad.

“Oh, honey, you’re early.” Mum says. “How was the library?”

“It was fine.” I lie. I told my parents I visited the library after school because I had to study. My Dad was a bit suspicious of that because apparently Blair doesn’t even know where the library is.

“With all the studying you’re doing, I’m sure you’ll pass those exams easily.” Dad says.

“I hope so.” I lie again.

“Anyways, dinner is almost ready.” Mum announces happily. “Your Dad and I made lasagne.”

“You made lasagne?” I ask Mum suspiciously and Dad laughs.

I made lasagne.” Dad says as he sets the table.

“I was moral support.” Mum admits with a smile. I smile at the two of them and just when I’m about to sit at the table, someone knocks on the door.

“I’ll get it!” Mum says as she approaches the door. She opens the door and there’s a pause on the other side. “Yes?” she says.

“I… I’m sorry. I must be at the wrong apartment.”

I recognise the voice and immediately get up from the table. “Nick?” I ask joining my Mum at the door.

“Nick?” Mum asks and stares at him happily. “That Nick you’ve been talking about?”

“Nick?!” Dad asks sounding confused and joins us at the door. All three of us stare at him and he looks pretty confused and embarrassed as well.

“I-“ he starts but Mum interrupts him.

“How about you come in and join us for dinner?” she asks happily and Dad looks at her in shock.

“How about no?” he asks and Mum raises her eyebrows at him.

“David.” She says warningly.

“Wanda.” Dad crosses his arms.

“Wanda?!” Nick repeats and stares at me confused.

“Yes, my Mom.” I say and Mum smiles back at him offering him her hand.

“Pleasure to meet you.” She says charmingly. “Blair has told me so much about you.”

“She has?” Nick asks as he shakes her head and I blush slightly.

“Not enough, I guess.” Dad says bitterly and Nick looks at him ashamed.


“David!” Mum and I say at the same time.

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have come.” Nick says shaking his head. “I just wanted to talk to Blair.”

“Nonsense.” Mum says. “Come in and join us at dinner.”

“There’s not enough for four.” Dad protests.

“David, what is wrong with you?”

“You don’t know the whole story Wanda!”

“Of course I do!”

“Do you know that he got some other girl pregnant?” Dad asks smugly and Mum opens her mouth in shock looking at me.


I feel a headache coming on.

“I think I’m going to leave.” Nick says looking completely and utterly embarrassed.

“No, don’t.” I beg but Dad continues.

“The same girl he got arrested with because they were stealing around Muggle houses.” He finishes and Mum looks like she’s about to have a heart attack.

“What?!” she turns to Dad in shock. “And you didn’t think about telling me?!”

“And when was I supposed to do that?” Dad asks sarcastically. “At our other daughter’s wedding?”

“Wedding?” Nick repeats again confused but everyone ignores him.

“Oh, this is so like you David!”

“Like me?”

“Okay, stop!” I yell and grab Nick’s hand. “Let’s get out of here!”

“Oh, no you won’t.” Mum threatens but I ignore her. I grab my jacket and Nick’s hand and the two of us leave the apartment behind us.

“What was that?” Nick asks when we get out of the building and into the busy street.

“That was my family.” I say rubbing my forehead. “My Mum is in town for a couple of days.”

“Does that have something to do with Blair’s wedding?” Nick asks raising his eyebrows.

“She’s getting married to my ex-boyfriend, Daniel.” I admit. “Dad freaked out when he heard.”

“I bet.” Nick says and sighs. “It looks like you have enough problems in your life without me in it.”

“Nick, I can’t have this talk.” I say as we walk around the block. “What happened a few days ago happened and I’m not sorry about it. I hope you’re not either.”

“Of course not.”  Nick stops walking and cups my face. “I love you, Ashley. This is why I’m here. I want you next to me all the time, ‘til the rest of my days.”

“If I didn’t know better, I would though this is a proposal.” I move his hands away from me. “You’re going to be a father. There’s no place for me in your life.”

“Is that right?” Nick asks. “Or is it the other way around? Maybe there’s no room for me in your life?”

“Well, no.” I admit bitterly. “There is no room for you, Jenna and your baby in my life.”

“Well, I guess there’s nothing to talk about then.” He says and I nod my head putting my hands in the pockets of my coat.

“No, there isn’t.” I say and he shakes his head.

“I thought you would at least fight for what you want.”

“I am.” I shrug. “But some battles are lost even before they begin.”

He quietly stares at me for a moment and then he places a gentle kiss on my cheek. I close my eyes and enjoy it while it lasts. “Good luck, Ash.”

“Good luck, Nick.”


Before I go back to my flat, I take a walk to clear my mind and to calm down. There are no tears to cry out by this point and I don’t really feel like it either. I knew that at some point I would have to tell him things were over for good between us. He is going to be a father and that child deserves to have both parents. Maybe there’s a chance Nick and Jenna will bond over the baby and after a while they’ll become a family. The child deserves that. I should know.

After walking around for an hour, I return back ready to face drama as soon as I enter. But when I enter I find Mum and Dad sitting in the living room calmly sipping their drinks. I look around the room. The dinner is untouched, there’s a pile of dishes in the sink and an awkward atmosphere in the air. And that’s when I notice Mum’s suitcase all packed up.

“What’s going on?” I ask and Mum stands up putting the glass down.

“I’m leaving, honey.” She says and Dad gets up as well.

“But, why?” I ask not understanding any of this. “Is it because of Nick? Because I told him it was all over and he won’t be bothering us anymore, I promise.”

“That’s good, I guess.” Mum says with a small smile. “But it’s not because of that, sweetie.”

“Then why?” I cry. “I just got you back. Why would you leave again?!”

“Honey, your Mom’s not living here with us.” Dad reminds me.

“That’s right, sweetie.” Mum nods. “I overstayed my welcome anyways.”

“No.” I shake my head. “You can’t leave. We haven’t even figured out what to do with the wedding.”

“That is something that your mother and I have discussed and we will take care of it, I promise.” Dad says firmly.

“But-“ I beg. “What about me? What about everything I’ve been through? Can’t you stay for me, please?”

“I’m sorry, sweetie.” Mum says and I notice tears in her eyes. She tries to hug me, but I step away from her. She looks at me with pain in her eyes and I try to keep my tears for myself.

I stare at both of them bitterly. “It feels like you’re divorcing again!” With that said, I march to my room leaving both of them hurt. Seconds later I hear a loud sound of my Mum disapparating and then the sound of my Dad closing the door of his bedroom. Everything after that is silence.




I eat my cereal at the Gryffindor table with the other girls, our chatter followed by the cacophony of voices of everyone else in the Great Hall. But in just a second, the mood changes and everyone stops talking as they stare towards the entrance.

“James is here.” Savannah announces completely unnecessary if you ask me since the news of his coming back to conscious have travelled the school faster than Peeves could run from a Bloody Baron.

I try not to look because, honestly, why should I torture myself, but despite of myself, I steal a glance at him. He walks through the Great Hall followed by Fred. He looks perfect as ever. You could never tell he was unconscious for a couple of days and had brain damage. His hair was a usual mess, his shirt not entirely buttoned up and the look on his face as sexy as ever.

I sigh despite myself and the girls look at me concerned.

“You okay?” Hilary asks with her eyebrows raised.

“Yes.” I act as if I’m not bothered by all of this. “I’m glad he’s okay, that’s all.”

“I’m glad as well.” Savannah nods. “I heard Madame Pomfrey suggested transferring him to St. Mungo’s if he didn’t wake up soon.”

“Oh, who cares about Potter!” Hilary protests as she takes a sip of her juice. “We have more important things to worry about! You do know what’s coming sooner than expected?”

“N.E.W.T.s?” Lydia asks.

“The Ravenclaw-Gryffindor Quidditch match?” I suggest and Hilary rolls her eyes.

“Senior ditch day!” She snaps at us and I raise my eyebrows.

“What’s that?” I ask and this time Lydia answers.

“It’s a stupid tradition which started when Teddy Lupin was at Hogwarts.” She explains. “All seven years gather and escape school for one Friday evening before the exams.”

“That’s right!” Hilary claps her hands excitedly. “And it’s not stupid.”

“That sounds great!” I say and Hilary smirks at Lydia.

“Aren’t you supposed to be a prefect?” Savannah asks and I roll my eyes.

“Please.” I say tiredly not even bothering explaining.

“We’ll discuss this later.” Lydia says grabbing her bag. “We have to get to Transfiguration right now.”

“You’re right.” Hilary agrees. “Not even I want to get on McGonagall’s nerve this close to exams.”

As I exit the Hall, I cast one more glance to James and notice he’s already staring at me.


Later that evening, I was finishing some of my homework in my dormitory. For the first time ever, I was completely alone. Hilary was out with some guy, Lydia was studying in the library, and Merlin knows where Savannah went.

I was finishing my Potions essay when suddenly there was a knock on the window. I look up only to find two owls carrying a large box. I roll my eyes as I get up and open the window. As suspected, it’s from my grandmother with another pile of wedding magazines. She sends me a box per day. I already have so many magazines that I can’t even put them under my bed. I started piling them up under Hilary’s bed as well. Just when I’m about to throw them under the bed, a note falls out of the pile. I pick it up expecting to see my grandmothers writing but am surprised instead.

Meet me at the Astronomy tower tomorrow after dinner.

We need to talk.


“Hey, who’s that from?” Savannah enters the dormitory only to find me staring at the letter in shock.

I’m not going.

“No one.” I say quickly as I put the letter into my Potions book. “From my grandmother. She sent me another box.”

“Oh, okay.” She says sitting on her bed. “Merlin, I’m so glad the break is starting this weekend. I really need to rest from all this school stuff. Did you finish that homework Flitwick gave us? I still need at least five hundred words for the essay. ”

“No, I haven’t.” I say absentmindedly.

I’m not going.


I’m not going. I’m not going. I’m not!

I repeat the same sentence in my head through the day. I walk from class to class without even paying attention to anything the teachers have to say. Which is a really bad idea because the exams are approaching rapidly.

Why would he send me that message? I can’t go. I don’t even know what to say. Does he know I’ve visited him at the Hospital Wing? Is that what he wants to discuss?

I’ve seen James when we waited in line for the greenhouses in the morning. He walked past me with a significant look but I ignored it. Hopefully he’ll get the hint.

I’m not going.

“Have you heard the news?” Al asks when he joins our table for dinner.

“What are you doing here, Potter junior?” Hilary asks suspiciously.

“Is that nickname going to stick?” Al asks and Hilary smirks.

“Don’t mind her, Al.” Savannah says with a small smile. “What’s going on?”

“James and Kyra just broke up!” Al announces looking at me significantly. I just stare at my tomato soup trying to wrap my thoughts around this.

I’m not going.

“What, how?!” Savannah asks grabbing Al’s hand. She takes her gossip seriously.

“You’re hurting my hand.” Al points out and she loosens the grip looking slightly embarrassed. “Anyway,” Al coughs uncomfortably as well. “I just know that James broke up with her.”

“Why?” Hilary asks. “Did they have a fight or something?”

“No.” Al shakes his head as he pours himself some pumpkin juice. “I don’t think so. I think James just got tired of her.”

“Tired of her?” Lydia asks in shock. “That is such a rude thing to say.”

“I know how it sounds.” Al admits. “But it’s not like that. James just needs someone to challenge him, you know. Someone who constantly rains on his parade. Who’ll get him down to Earth for a change. A girl who won’t be with him because he’s a Potter, a girl who believes in though love.”

I have a feeling everyone is suddenly staring at me and my face soon becomes redder than the soup I’m eating, so I pretend to drop the fork and I hide under the table.

I’m not going.


“Are you going to the common room with us, Ashley?” Lydia asks after the dinner.

“No, I- I can’t.” I say.

“Why not?” Hilary asks suspiciously.

“Library.” I lie. “I need to finish that Charms essay Flitwick assigned us.”

“Oh, I gave up on that.” Hilary shrugs. “Maybe when you write it, I can copy it?”

“Sure.” I say as I head towards the library. But as soon as they’re out of my sight, I turn left and head towards the Astronomy tower.

My heart is pounding in my chest and I still try to talk myself out of this. I catch a glimpse of myself in the window on my way. Oh, Merlin, what’s this? I look around and when I realise I’m alone in the hallway, I try to fix my hair and pinch my cheeks a bit to get some colour into them. I think The Grey Lady has more colour in her cheeks than I do.

Giving up on my looks, I make my way towards the Astronomy tower. I open the door and find myself standing in a cold night. Spring was here, that was for sure, but here in north, the nights were still cold.

I find James standing at the edge looking down. At the sound of my footsteps, he turns around and looks at me surprised.

“You came!”

“I’m shocked as well.” I say and try to smile a bit.

We stay at a fair distance between us, both of us uncomfortable. Him, with his hands in his pockets and me, looking at my shoes rather than at him.

“So…” I start and manage to look at him. “Why have you sent that message?”

“I know you were there in the Hospital Wing when I was unconscious.” He says and I look back at my shoes.

“You were there, right?” he asks and I look at him again.

“I thought you knew.”

“It’s complicated.” He shrugs. “I remember parts. Like a dream. I knew you were there, but I couldn’t reach out. There was something about your Dad?”

“My Dad?” I ask suddenly remembering what I was saying when he was passed out. “No, my parents are divorced.” I say quickly. “I don’t even see my Dad.”

“I didn’t know.” He shrugs. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine.” I say. “I’m used to it.”

There’s another moment of silence.

“I heard about you and Kyra.” I say suddenly and he nods.

“Yes, everyone heard.” He says with a small smile. “She is a nice girl, you know. She’s pretty and bright and just amazing, but I dated her for the wrong reasons.”

“And what may those reasons be?” I ask.

“I wanted to make you jealous.” He says bluntly and I’m left in shock for a couple of seconds.


“I know, I know.” He starts pacing around. “It was immature and wrong. Everyone said so. But I was hurt, Ashley. I don’t remember ever falling for a girl like I did for you and then suddenly, you come back to school engaged. I was not expecting that.”

“I wasn’t either, James.” I try to explain but he cuts me off.

“You don’t need to say anything.” He says calmly. “I just wanted to tell you that I didn’t want to finish school like this. I don’t want you to remember me like this. We don’t have to fight all the time.”

“No, we don’t.” I agree.

“I get it now.” He continues looking at me, his hands still in his pockets. “He was there first and you couldn’t throw that away for… for me, I guess. It was wrong of me to use Kyra like this, but I hope one day, I will get over you. I hope I’ll find someone like you found Daniel.”

I hope not.

“That’s actually very decent of you.” I say and try to smile a bit.

“I just feel bad, you know.” He adds shrugging. “We could’ve done this a different way.”

“What do you mean?” I ask confused.

“I have just been thinking.” He explains. “We have known each other for seven years. Why haven’t we fallen for each other sooner? Why just now? What changed this year?”

This is it. This is my chance to confess everything to him.

“James.” I start but suddenly the door opens and Professor McGonagall shows up looking as grim as ever. She looks at me and James. “Am I interrupting something?”

“It’s not past the curfew.” James protests. “We haven’t done anything wrong.”

“I’m not here because of that.” She turns towards me. “Miss Pierce, your mother is here.”

“Why?” I ask and look at the door where my mother is standing. She’s wearing black and her eyes are puffy from crying. I get a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach.

“Mum?” I ask hurrying towards her and she starts crying. “Mum, what is it?” I ask as I hug her. James and McGonagall just look at us in silence.

“He’s gone, Ashley.” Mum sobs. “My daddy’s gone.”


A/N: Here is another chapter! For all of you who wanted for James to wake up and to have a moment with Blair! I'm sorry I didn't post sooner, I was busy with work. 

Hopefully you like it and I hope you'll leave a review. Thank you all for so many good ideas and advices. I appreaciate all of your opinions. Love you all. :)

Chapter 30: The One Where Fred Shows Up With Good News
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


I was standing in the guest bedroom at my family home while Blair took my own room. I was looking at my reflection in the mirror. I was wearing black pants and a black blouse, my hair falling down my back in perfect curls.

Two days ago, I was avoiding Nick while going from class to class when suddenly Mr Green, the Headmaster, was calling me into his office. When I walked in, I found my Dad standing in a corner with his arms crossed, looking concerned.

In the next hour, we were already apparating to London. Grandmother was so heartbroken she even accepted my father's condolences and offered him to stay until the funeral was over.

Now, two days later, the inital shock has worn down, but the misery is still present in the Pierce's house. Apparently, grandfather had a heart attack while grandmother was out for tea at one of her friend's house. Beth found grandfather in his favourite armchair by the fire.

I still couldn't wrap my thoughts around this. Such a warm and positive man and he died alone. The last time I saw him, he thought I was Blair. How could I have lied like that?

There's a knock on the door and I quickly whipe away the tears before I answer. “Come in.”

Blair walks into the room almost shyly. She’s wearing a beautiful black dress with a black blazer and black heels Mum picked out for her the day before.

“Mum says we’re leaving in ten.” She says as she leans against the door.

“Okay.” I nod and take another look at myself in the mirror.

“Are you okay?” Blair asks worriedly and I just shrug.

“I don’t know.” I admit. “He was the only male role model I had while growing up, you know. And his death… I just… I can’t believe it happened. He was all alone, Blair.”

“I know, Ash.” She says and hugs me tightly. “I am so sorry this is happening.”

“I am too.” I say as I feel tears well up in my eyes again. “He didn’t deserve to die like this.”

“At least he was at home.” Blair shrugs sympathetically and I shake my head.

“He was all alone.” I say. “He was there for everyone else and yet, he died all alone. None of us were here!”

She stays silent for a moment. “Okay.” She says finally as she takes off her blazer. “Take off your clothes.”

“What?” I ask her confused.

“We’re switching again.” She says simply as she takes off her heels.

“No, B.” I shake my head. “We can’t.”

“It’s just for the day.” She says. “I think you should be Ashley for the day. He was my grandfather too and I will miss him. I loved him as well, but you grew up with him. He was there for you every single day and he deserves that you pay him respect properly. In your own clothes, holding your mother’s hand and consoling your grandmother.”

“They need your support as well.” I state and she smiles at me.

“And you all have it.” She says. “You have Blair’s support. And tomorrow, we can get back to this lie, but for the day, we need to be ourselves. He deserves at least that.”

“Thank you, B.” I say and hug her.

“No, thank you.” She says. “I can’t wait to get out of these heels.”


I hated the dress I was wearing, my shoes were seriously hurting my feet but it felt good to be myself again. I felt sad and miserable as I stood next to my mother and grandmother listening to the empty words other people tried to console us with. I keep a straight face trying to be strong for Mum and grandmother.

They were absolutely broken by this. I expected that from Mum. She was shocked as the rest of us were. Grandfather wasn’t even ill. He was older but we never even imagined such a strong and talented wizard could go from a heart attack. My grandmother was the one who surprised me. She loved grandfather, I always knew that. Losing him was heart breaking for her. But I have never seen her like this. She’s usually so collected and constantly reminds everyone it’s all about the appearances. But now, she wasn’t even wearing makeup. She was crying and Mum could barely hold her straight.

When they started putting the coffin in the ground, she broke down completely. Mum couldn’t hold her anymore and they both started crying. That’s when my Dad stepped from the back and held my grandmother. Mum hugs him as well and starts crying. Blair reaches out for my hand and I notice she’s crying as well. That’s when I break as well. Both of us hug grandmother and break down.

For the first time ever, it feels like we’re family. And even though he’s gone, I know that he’s watching over us and that he’s happy seeing us like this.


“I’m sorry for your loss, love.” Daniel is the one to offer me his hand as soon as my family heads towards the car. I look around noticing Dad is helping grandmother into the car.

“This is not the time for your games, Daniel.” I say in hushed voice worrying someone could still hear me.

“Ashley?” he asks confused with my British accent.

“Yes, it’s me.” I confess and he smiles.

“I missed you.”

“What are you talking about?” I hiss. “You blackmailed my sister into marrying you! And now you say you missed me?!”

“I never blackmailed her.” He says lazily. “I just warned her. And I don’t want her, I want you.”

“Please, Daniel. This is not a good time.” I say rubbing my eyes tiredly. I didn’t get an hour of sleep last night. “Not even you can be so heartless.”

“I’m not, love.” He says gently and takes my hand. “I hope I’ll prove this to you once we’re married.”

“I’m not marrying you.” I say threateningly. “I can promise you that.”

His grip on my hand tightens. “Then I promise you I’m going to tell your grandmother everything about your switch. Your pour grandmother. Do you really think that after everything she’s been through she needs to hear that as well? I bet her heart would break and soon enough she would be lying next to the old Walter-“

I cut him off with a slap right across his face. “You’re a bastard, Daniel.” I’m shaking with rage and he just laughs rubbing his cheek.

“You’ve changed.” He says simply. “I’m going to enjoy taming you. Just like I did with your sister.”

I try to slap him once again but he grabs my hand threateningly. But in the next second he pulls his hand as if I’ve burnt him.

“Let her go.” Blair says approaching us quickly. She tucks away her wand in the back pocket of her pants.

“You two are really pissing me off.” Daniel says rubbing his hand. “I swear I will-“

“You won’t do anything.” Blair says. “You will let Ashley get back to New York and you won’t say anything. I was the one who agreed on marrying you.”

“Blair, you can’t do that!” I protest but she shakes her head and looks at me sadly. “

You have a life back in New York. We’ve gotten way over our heads with this and we have to go on and continue this. You can fulfil your dream, Ash.”

“But what about your Quidditch-?” I start but she shakes her head.

“I quit.” She explains. “It wasn’t for me after all.”

“Why haven’t you said something?” I insist shocked with all of this. I thought things were going well for her.

“Just let it be, Ash.” Blair says. “When we get back home, this is it. I’m becoming you for good.” She turns to Daniel. “You can set the wedding date. Sooner the better. Just have in mind that my grandfather just passed away. I don’t want a big celebration. “ With that said she heads towards the car.

Daniel smirks at me and puts his hands in his pockets. “As I said. I enjoyed taming her.”




It was two day after the funeral that Dad and Ashley were getting ready to leave for New York. I was just walking down the stairs when I heard my parents talking in the living room. I stop walking and eavesdrop.

“You don’t have to leave, David.” Mom begs. “You and Blair can stay here. We need each other now.”

“I came here to pay my respects, Wanda.” Dad explains. “And I feel like it would be best if Blair returned to her life in New York. She reacted pretty badly when you left New York after staying with us for a couple of days.”


I probably heard that wrong. I take another step to get closer. I hear someone getting down and when I turn around there’s Ashley levitating her luggage. I press a finger to my mouth signalling for her to stay quiet. She nods and quietly joins me on the steps.

“The girls are old enough to know that we can be each other’s support.” Mom insists.

“No, they’re not.” Dad protests. “They’re seventeen, Wanda. They are maybe adults by law now but they are still our children and when they see us together, they still hope.”

“Hope for what, David?” Mom asks confused.

“Hope that we’ll get back together!”

“How can you know that?” Mom snaps.

“Because maybe I hope for that as well!” Dad fires and there’s a moment of silence. Ashley and I exchange looks of shock.

“Hoped!” Dad corrects himself after a few seconds of silence. “I hoped for that. I plan on proposing to my girlfriend.”

Mom clears her throat. “You’re right.” She says awkwardly. “You should get home. Get back to your girlfriend.”

“You’ll find someone too, Wanda.” Dad adds.

“Blair, your portkey is almost ready!” Mum yells in response. “You should get down here!”

“What was that?” Ashley whispers at me and I shrug in response.

“When was Mom in New York?”

“Last week.” She explains in hushed voice. “She and Dad were discussing your, well, my wedding with Daniel. And she stayed.”

“My wedding.” I remind her. “How did grandmother react to that?”

“She doesn’t know.” Ashley explains. “Mum told her she went to the spa for a couple of days.”

“I can’t believe this!” I snap.

“Shhh! They’ll hear you.” Ashley reminds me.

“Blair, sweetie.” Grandmother says showing up at the top of the staircase. “Your portkey is leaving in a few minutes.”

“Yes, grandma. I’m ready. No need to rush us to get back home.” Ashley says in an American accent.

“I’m not rushing anything.” Grandmother says when she joins us. She doesn’t look good at all. She’s wearing a simple black dress with no jewellery on. She put on some makeup but she still looks pale, like she hasn’t slept in days.”I already suggested David that you stay until Ashley returns to Hogwarts.”

“You suggested that Dad and Blair should stay here?” I ask in shock.

“Down that surprising tone, Ashley.” Grandma says and tries to smile. “David was a lot of support in these terrible days.” She looks at Ashley. “I didn’t deserve that from him.”

“Oh, don’t say that, Grandma.” Ashley protests while I keep my mouth shut. She was right. She didn’t deserve Dad’s kindness, if you ask me.

“I will miss you, Blair.” Grandma says and hugs her granddaughter.

“I’ll miss you too.”

“Oh, this should get framed.” Dad says when he and Mom show up in the hallway, Dad holding an old can in his hands.

“Don’t tease, David.” Grandma warns but smiles at him.

“The portkey is leaving in a minute, bee.” Dad says to Ashley and it actually pains me to hear him call her like that. But I gave up on that life when I agreed on marrying Daniel.

“Good bye, Dad.” I say as I hug him quickly and turn to look at Ashley. “I’ll see you for the wedding.”

“I hope sooner.” She says and hugs me tightly.

She gives a kiss to Mom and Grandma and then, in a blink of an eye, she and Dad disappear.

Mom sighs. “It looks like it’s just us then.”


It was Monday evening and I had nothing better to do than my homework. The atmosphere in the house was completely miserable. Grandma was spending most of the days in the guest bedroom which she moved into claiming she couldn’t sleep in the same bed she shared with grandfather for the last 45 years. She rarely ate and she didn’t want to see any of her friends. Mom has been trying to get her out but Grandma didn’t want to hear it. Finally, Mom locked herself into her room as well. But I think that had something to do with what Dad told her.

Anyway, I felt bad as well. I never enjoyed staying here but at least I had my grandfather to talk to. And now, there was a hole no one else could fulfil. I tried to connect with my Mom and Grandma but I just couldn’t. Ashley is the one who had that special bond with the two of them and not me.

I was counting days before the spring break would end. Just another week and I could get away from here. Well, at least for two more months. And then it was all over for good. Daniel suggested we get married in September and I agreed. Mom tried to convince us to postpone to next year but I insisted on a small ceremony this year. I just want to get this over with.

Just when I was about to finish my Transfiguration essay, the doorbell rings. I jump up in surprise looking at the clock. Who could it be at eleven in the evening? I grab my sweater and hurry to open the door before Mom and Grandma wake up.

I open the door only to find Fred standing at my front steps.

“Fred?” I ask in shock.

“Hey.” He greets me as if this isn’t weird at all. “I’ve heard about your grandfather. I’m sorry for your loss.”

“Thanks.” I say and close the door behind me. “I hope that’s not why you came here so late at night. If my grandmother sees you, she’ll freak out.”

“How about we take a walk then?” he suggests. “I promise I have good news.”

“Sure.” I say. “I could use some good news.”

“I bet.” Fred says putting his hands in the pockets of his jacket as we start walking down the street. “How are you holding up?”

“It’s hard.” I admit. “He died so suddenly. He wasn’t even sick, you know.”

“I’m sorry.” He says again. “All of us wanted to come to the funeral, but the break officially started on a Saturday.”

“All of you?” I ask.

“Hilary, Savannah, Lydia, Rose, Al and the rest of the gang.” He explains and then adds. “James as well.”

I stay quiet but Fred continues. “He told me you two are friends now.”

“Yes.” I nod. “We had a nice talk before I left for home.”

“Is that what you want?” Fred asks. “To be friends?”

“I have no other choice.” I shrug. “Daniel and I set the date. There’s no point in your plan, Fred. Whatever he’s doing I’m sure that I can’t use that to get out of all this.”

Fred grins at me. “What if I told you differently?”

I stop walking and stare at him. “Don’t joke with me, Fred Weasley!” I warn him and he shakes his head with a smile. “Well, what is it?” I insist and shake him eagerly. “What did you and Al find out?”

“Congratualtions, Pierce!” Fred smirks. “Your fiancé is a criminal.”


I sit at the restaurant in a beautiful, tight blue dress picked out just for this occasion. I haven’t been this excited since I made it to Gryffindor Quidditch team back in September. I cross my legs and wait patiently. Soon, I’ll be free.

I watch Daniel walk in smugly in his best suit and with that usual stupid grin on his face.

“Hello, darling!” I greet him with a smile on my face that gets him a little confused.

“What is wrong?” He asks suspiciously and I just laugh at him.

“Oh, what could possibly be wrong?” I say in a fake tone of voice. “I’m just looking forward to the lunch with my fiancé.”

“You’re acting weird.” He says as he sits down opposite of me. “I assure you, if you’re planning something to ruin the wedding, it’s not going to happen.”

“Why would I plan something to ruin my wedding?” I ask innocently. “I am the one who suggested we get married so soon, remember?”

“I don’t know what you’re playing at-“ he starts but I cut him off.

“I’m not playing anything.” I shrug and smile at him. “I actually called you because I want to get your opinion on the flowers. I was thinking white roses but grandmother thinks lilies are more appropriate for a small ceremony. Also, I need the number of your guests but I have to warn you, I don’t want more than 50, 60 people. So, keep it to close relatives.”

“Fine, do what you want.” He says and picks up the menu. “Like I care about all of this.”

“Oh, okay.” I say casually looking at the menu as well. “Just one more thing. How do you plan on paying for the wedding? With the money you get from the Ministry or maybe the money you get from your smuggling business?”

I notice happily all colour disappeared from his face. He looks at me his mouth open and I smile at him innocently.

“You have no proof.” He hisses.

“Actually,” I say getting the photos and some documents from my purse. “I do. Here are the photos of you and your ‘business partners’.” I emphasize the words. “I bet they do the dirty work of stealing all the stuff you sell to your rich costumers, am I right? And here is the list of your customers one of your friends gave us and a list of all the merchandise you already sold. Quite a collection, sweetie. So, you plan to bring me into that family business when we get married? Or perhaps, my grandmother? Is that why you wanted to marry Ashley? So you could get the money to expand your little business?”

“You don’t understand.” Daniel starts. “My family is having some money issues. They borrowed money from a few people and we have to get it back if we want to keep our houses so I made some friends. They needed someone to find them clients and I did. I wasn’t the one who was stealing!”

“That is still an illegal thing you did.” I say and blink my eyes sweetly. “I wonder what the punishment would be if I accidentally sent those to the Ministry?”

“What do you want?” he asks knowing I’ve trapped him.

“I want a break up.” I hiss at him across the table. I point to the pictures in front of him. “You get all of these and I promise I keep my mouth shut. And you stay as far away as possible from me and Ashley. Because if I ever see you again, I swear I’m going to the Minister of Magic himself and I’m ratting you out. You forget you know about me and Ashley and the fact that we switched and just leave.”

“If I do so, you won’t say anything?” he asks bitterly.

“You have my word.” I promise.

“Fine.” He gets up and picks up the papers I left on the table. When he’s about to leave I call for him one last time.

“You forgot something.” I take my engagement ring off and hand it to him. He takes it and marches out of the restaurant.

Free at last.

A/N: Another chapter is up. Hope you like it and hope you review. Thank you to everyone who reviews, I appreciate everything you have to say and you inspire me to continue to write.  







Chapter 31: The One Where The Truth About Nick Comes Out
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]



The last day of spring break happened to be my birthday. I wake up feeling happier than I’ve been in a long time. I was turning 18 today and I was free of Daniel. What else could I wish for?

Well, I could wish for a small celebration but I doubt grandmother will make that wish come true. Almost a week ago, after I broke up with Daniel, I came back home and went straight to her room. As soon as I told her the news she said, and I quote: “How can you be so heartless?! I wasn’t expecting this from you! Do you want to chase me to the grave after your grandfather?!”

And just when I started feeling sorry for her. Anyways, that was the last time the two of us spoke.

Mom, on the other hand, seemed happier than me. She asked if I was sure about that and when I said I was positive, she hugged me and told me she’s there for me whatever I decide. She promised to inform Dad and Ashley about the news.

I lay in my bed for a few more minutes before I get down for breakfast. But when I do, I find Mom and grandmother sitting at the table filled with food.

“Happy birthday, honey!” Mom says with a smile and hugs me. Grandmother acts as if I haven’t even entered the room.

“Thanks, Mum!” I say hugging her back.

“Mother?” Mom turns to grandmother. “Aren’t you going to say something to Ashley?”

“No.” Grandmother says and continues to read the Daily Prophet.

I raise an eyebrow at her and Mom just shakes her head. Well, at least she looks better. After grandfather’s passing it seemed she was willing to follow him, but now, she clearly got some sleep, she was dressed up as ever and, of course, a real bitch when she wanted to be.

Such sweet thing to say about my grandmother, I know.

I join them at the table and soon enough, Beth is carrying my plate out. “Happy birthday, Miss Ashley.” She adds with a smile.

“Thanks Beth.” I say and look at my grandmother. She’s still ignoring me.

We eat breakfast in complete silence and, somehow, my mood is destroyed. Suddenly, I’m feeling miserable. If I was with my Dad now, we would be having chocolate cake for breakfast.

“And don’t forget, we have a small dinner for your friends later.” Mom reminds me. “Nothing big because of the circumstances, but it will be nice to have something happy to celebrate.”

Grandmother makes a ‘humph’ noise but other than that, remains quiet. I just nod and stare back into my cereal. Mum eats her grapefruit in silence while grandmother takes a sip of her coffee and turns the page.

“How dare they?!” she snaps suddenly causing for Mom and I to look at her in shock.

“What is it, mother?” Mom asks and grandmother hands her the newspaper angrily. I stand up and read the article over Mom’s shoulder.

Brace yourself Potter/Weasley fans, the wedding of the season is approaching!

Last night, Ted Lupin and Victoire Weasley officially announced their engagement after six years of dating, reports our source close to the Weasleys. The wedding is supposed to happen on 16th of August this year.

Harry Potter, or if you like it better, The-Boy-Who-Lived, confirms our source, has been asked to be the Best Man. What Harry Potter has to say about the wedding of his godson will remain a mystery because when our reporter asked him about it, he slammed the door in his face.

On other note, he had a few words about the funeral of Henry Pierce, one of London’s most elite wizards. ‘I’m sorry to hear about this great loss for the wizarding community.’ Harry Potter said during one of his reports from the Ministry. ‘He was a talented and respected wizard and his passing is a great loss for all of us. I’m sending my condolences to his family.’ Let’s remind ourselves, Henry Pierce was the Head of Department of Magical Law Enforcement. He died on 31st of March and was buried on April 5th.

I look at grandmother who is sitting on her chair with her arms crossed and tapping her foot furiously.

“What?” I ask innocently. “He had nice words to say about grandfather.”

“How dare they?!” she yells again. “Is the wedding of some strange looking boy and that blonde girly more important than the passing of a Ministry employee? You know, he was offered the Minister position a while back.”

“No, he wasn’t.” Mom shakes her head. “Plus, they did mention his death, mother. And Harry had some wonderful things to say about him.”

“Please!” Grandmother protests. “They mention the wedding first and then scribble a few words on Henry’s passing. There is also a picture of the Weasleys and there is none of Henry’s.”

Mom flips the page and there it is, a picture of all Weasleys and Potters celebrating the engagement at some restaurant in London. There is also James, wearing jeans and a nice shirt with his usual messy hair and a smirk. But I feel a punch in my stomach when I notice his hands are wrapped around some blonde girl.

“I can’t believe this!” Grandmother continues. “I’m going to sue the Prophet. So disrespecting!”

“Oh, just let it be, grandmother.” I say to her. “Let us mourn grandfather instead of dragging ourselves over the paper.”

“And who are you to have a say in this?” Grandmother hisses. “If you care about our family’s reputation then why did you break up with Daniel? His family is one of the most respectful wizard families. And not to mention, one of the richest!”

I bite my tongue so I wouldn’t talk back to her but am to furious to just sit there. I turn to Mom, who again, didn’t say a word in my defence. “May I be excused?”

“Honey,” she starts but I’m already heading out the door. I grab my jacket and head out into the street.




“Happy birthday!” Dad yells happily when I step into the kitchen still yawning since I hadn’t had enough of sleep. I smile at him and hug him when he hands me a present.

“Thanks Dad.” I say happily.

“I know you had a rough past year sweetie, but it will only get better from now on.” He says. “It’s not an end if it doesn’t end happily, remember that.” he winks at me and I laugh hugging him again.

“Thanks, Dad!”

“My present is at the kitchen table.” Elena says coming out of the bathroom and I try to supress my disappointment with her here again. “Happy birthday.” She adds and ruffles my hair in annoying way.

“Thanks.” I say darkly.

“Come on, sweetie, open your presents.” Dad offers and I open his first. It’s a photo album filled with all the pictures of me and Blair since we were little.

“Oh, Dad, this is perfect!” I say and hug him once again.

“I thought so too.” He says and puts his hands in the pockets of his jeans. “I don’t know. It seems like the two of you have finally bonded and I wanted to remind you after a year you’ve had that you can always get your strength from your family. Especially your sister.”

“This is great, Dad.” I say again. “But where did you get all these pictures?  I don’t even remember taking some of these.”

“Your Mom is big on keeping all the memories.” Dad explains. “She happily gave them to me when I asked.”

“Okay then.” Elena cuts him off. “Open my present now.”

I grab a small box from the table and open it only to find the most terrible bracelet there is.

“Isn’t it gorgeous?” Elena asks excitedly.


“Sure.” I lie. “Thanks, Elena.”

“This also came for you.” Dad says showing me a package that he’s been hiding under the sink. “I didn’t want to give it to you, but you’re an adult now, by all laws. You can decide for yourself. Here.” He hands me another box with a note attached.

I open the box and find a beautiful necklace with a small bird on it. I look at note and recognise Nick’s handwriting.

Happy birthday, Ash.

I know I promised to stay away from you, but I had this saved for a while. You’re the most special girl there is. I wish you all the best. Just open your heart and follow your dreams. Just like this little bird, fly away and do great things. You’ve been destined to do so.

Always yours,


I stare at the note, my heart breaking. “Sweetie, are you okay?” Dad asks and I show him the necklace.

“Nick sent me this.” I explain and Dad hugs me comforting me.

“Well, it’s beautiful.” Elena says looking at the necklace. “Hopefully he didn’t steal it from anyone.”

“Ellie!” Dad hisses at her and I just grab the necklace from her hands and leave the apartment.


I don’t even know where I’m headed. I can’t see Nick because if I do, I will fall apart and fall for him once again, for the thousand time. Why is it so hard for me to stay away from him?!

In all my craziness, I make my way to Jenna’s house. She still has to explain why she lied about Nick wanting her back.

I knock on the door and Mrs Rollins opens them with a smile. “Blair, dear, we haven’t seen you in a long time.”

“Yes, hi.” I say politely. “I came to see Jenna. Is she here?”

“In her room, dear.” Mrs Rollins lets me in the house and I make my way to Jenna’s room. The door is slightly opened so before I enter I hear her talking on the phone. Since her Dad is a Muggleborn, Jenna is one of the few students at our school who actually owns one. I try not to eavesdrop but what I hear has me frozen in the spot.

“No, Philip, I already told you, you don’t have anything to do with the baby!” Jenna says bitterly. “Because! Nick is a nice guy who’s going to provide for me and the baby and what are you going to do after school? Sit around and let your mommy and daddy support you for the rest of your life?! That’s not what I want!”

I open my mouth in shock. Is she saying what I think she is?

No, not even she can be so cruel.

“I don’t care the baby is yours, Philip!” she hisses and I breath out loudly.

“Someone’s here!” Jenna says. “I have to go!” she quickly opens the door and when she finds me standing there, the colour leaves her cheeks.

“You bitch.” I say shaking my head. I turn around to leave but she grabs my arm.

“No, you can’t say anything!” she begs. I see tears in her eyes. “I need Nick. I can’t go through this without him!”

“You lying bitch!” I shake her hand from me. “You can’t do this to him. It’s not his baby!”

“So what?” she snaps. “How can I even know it’s not his?”

“You seemed pretty sure back there talking to Philip.” I snap back at her and she’s bit taken aback by my attitude.

“Please, Blair?” she begs again but I shake my head. “You can’t take him from me again.”

“I’m done with you, Jenna.” I say and turn around to leave. “And I’m taking back what’s always been mine.”


It takes me exactly five minutes to apparate in an empty alley next to Nick’s building. I practically run six flights of stairs and knock on his door impatiently. I was ready to tell him everything. To tell him how I miss him every freaking second, how my heart aches every time someone mentions his name, how I love him with every bone in my body.

But when the door opens, I find myself face to face with some old guy who smells of alcohol instead of Nick.

“What?” he snaps at me and it takes me a moment before I realise this has to be Nick’s Dad.

“I’m sorry, sir.” I say. “I’m Blair. I’m looking for Nick. Is he here maybe?”

“Blair, sweetie?” I hear a voice from the inside and when I look pass the man, I see a tiny brunette with some grey hairs wearing an apron. I assume this has to be Nick’s Mum.

“Hi!” I wave at her but then Nick’s Dad turns towards her. “Who told you to talk, woman?!” he yells at her making me take a step back. “Go to your room and SHUT UP, for fuck’s sake!”

“Artie, please-“ the woman begs but then Nick’s Dad walks towards her threateningly and she stumbles afraid out of her mind. I immediately grab my wand and try to stop him, but for a drunk person, he’s pretty fast and even before I can flick my wand he snatches it away from me and throws it across the room. I stumble as I try to get away from him and fall down.

“Another one of Nick’s hookers, ha?” he asks as he takes a sip from the beer bottle he’s holding. When I stay quiet he grabs my chin and shows me his yellow teeth smiling at me. “Are you the one he knocked up? The boy can’t hold it in his pants for a second, ha?”

“Arthur, please!” Nick’s Mum begs but he turns towards her and she stops talking. I look at her and see tears in his eyes.

“Oh, God!” I beg and he turns towards me.

“Blair, ha, you said?” he asks again and when I start crawling away from him, he starts laughing. He kneels next to me and almost gently grabs my face. “Such a pretty little friend Nick has.”

“Sir, please…” I beg again but he cuts me off.

“Never call me sir!” he screams at me. Just when I think he’s about to hit me, the door behind me opens and Nick walks in. He looks from his Dad to his Mum and finally, at me. His face suddenly turns angry and without a word he turns to his Dad pointing his wand straight at him.

“What you gonna do boy?” His Dad asks with a smirk.

“Stupefy!” Nick flicks his wand with gritted teeth and his Dad flies towards the opposite wall and passes out. Nick’s Mum screams and covers her face. Nick ignores her and kneels down next to me hugging me.

“Ash?” he cups my face gently and I just stare at him. “Are you okay? Did he hurt you?”

I shake my head and look at his Dad lying in the middle of the room. “Your Dad-?” I try and he just shakes his head.

“He crossed the line this time.” Nick says sadly. “We’re reporting him just after I take the two of you to the hospital.”

“Son, please.” Nick’s Mum cries from the corner.

“No more, Mom!” Nick yells and I notice he started crying. “Are you finally ready to leave him?!”

His Mum cries even harder but Nick turns to me. “Can you walk?”

“I’m fine.” I say as I stand up. “Nick, the baby-“ 

“Can you help me with her?” He asks as he approaches his mother who’s still crying on the floor.

“It’s not yours.” I manage to say and he stops walking and looks at me.

“What did you say?” he asks and try to smile at him.

“Jenna lied.”




I’ve spent my birthday the way I should’ve all along, eating cheeseburger and fries for lunch with a giant ice cream at the end in an old diner in a shabby part of London. I still couldn’t get grandmother’s words out of my head. Why is it that everyone around this society is wired like this? The only thing everyone cares about is money, power and success. Why can’t it be about love and friendship?

I always judged Ashley for her lifestyle, but just now I understand she had no saying in all of this. Everything’s been picked out for her, even her fiancé. What the hell is this, medieval  England?!

I slam my coke on the table a little bit too hard causing for people to stare at me. I try to ignore them and instead look at the clock over the bar. It’s 6 already. I better get home and get ready for my birthday dinner. I just have to last one more night and then I’ll be free at Hogwarts. And when school is over, I’ll make sure to get as far away from this place as possible.

I grab my jacket and after paying the bill, I head out into the street. It got a bit chillier so I wrap my jacket tightly around me and push my hands into the pockets to warm up. I’m stumbling in the heels I’ve found in Ashley’s closet. They were so uncomfortable, but they were the only thing slightly of my taste.

I make my way towards some empty alley to apparate when suddenly, I hear someone calling me. “Ashley?”

I turn around and am left standing in surprise when I find James Potter of all people standing in front of me with a bag of food in his hand.

“James?” I ask as he walks towards me. “What are you doing here?”

“Buying food!” he points to his bag. “My Mum has this weird obsession with Muggle fast food.” He smiles with that usual charming smile. “The real question is what are you doing here?”

“I also have a weird obsession with Muggle fast food.” I admit with a smile.

“I would never tell.” He says jokingly. “I thought you Pierce’s were all about brunches and champagne.”

“We are.” I nod. “But these days the atmosphere at our house is a bit miserable. I needed some space, I guess.”

“I know.” He says his smile vanishing. “Listen, I never had the chance to say that I’m so sorry about your grandfather. I remember him from that Quidditch game. He seemed nice.”

“Yeah, he was.” I nod looking at my feet.

“I wanted to come to your house to express my condolences but I don’t think your grandmother would like that.” He adds.

“No, she wouldn’t.” I admit and smile at him. “But thanks. It means a lot to me.”

“No problem.” James smiles as well. “So, you want to grab coffee or something since we’re here?”

“I would.” I say hesitantly. “But I actually have a birthday dinner to get ready for.”

“It’s your birthday?!” he asks and I nod. “Oh, happy birthday then!” he hugs me lightly. “You have to let me by you coffee now so I wouldn’t feel bad.”

“I can’t, I’m sorry.” I shrug. “My grandmother is already in a bad place. I can’t add fuel to the fire.”

“Oh, well.” He says looking a bit disappointed. “Some other time then.”

“Some other time.” I confirm. I turn around and just when I’m about to apparate he calls for me once again.

“I wanted to ask this when we get to Hogwarts, but I guess since you’re here now.”

“What is it?” I ask confused since he looks a bit uncomfortable right now. He does that thing when he ruffles his already messy jet black hair and I almost smile remembering that short period of time when I thought of him and me as ‘us’. 

“I know you refused my offer before because of certain, khm, misunderstandings, but I also have no other choice. I’m sure you know we suck at Quidditch this year and since it’s my last year at Hogwarts, I would really like to give my best. Actually,” he adds and smiles. “I would really like to win, to be honest. And I can’t do that without you on my team.” He looks at me. “You in?”

“Are you really asking me because you have no other choice?” I ask and this time he’s the one to laugh.

“I’m asking you because you should’ve never left in the first place. Because you’re great at it and you love it. Because I should’ve fought for you-“ he says and I raise my eyebrows in surprise. “To stay on the team, of course.” He adds quickly and clears his throat. “So, you in?” he asks again and offers me his hand.

I think about it for a second. Things will be so awkward. Not just between the two of us, but the rest of the team as well. According to the newspaper he had someone else already, not that I could ask him that, but things could get unbearable for me. Still, the desire to play Quidditch is overwhelming.

“Sure!” I say and accept his hand. He smiles at me and in that moment it feels like everything between the two of us is forgotten. But then suddenly he looks at my left hand and a little bit too late do I remember that I don’t have the ring on anymore.

He just looks at me and I snatch my hand away from his. Before he can ask anything I mumble my goodbyes and apparate back home.

Dear David,

I don’t know what and how this happened, but Ashley broke off her engagement with Daniel. I don’t know if it was because of what happened with my father, but I’m glad she thought things through. I can’t exactly say that for my mother. She’s taken things pretty badly. With father gone I don’t know how to act around her.

I won’t bother you with my problems. I just wanted to tell you the news first.

Send Blair my love.





I am so sorry about this delay. It's not an excuse, but I'm in college and I have a job and no free time at all. Sorry for the wait everyone. And thanks for all the positive reviews. I love you all. 

Originally, the part with Ashley and Nick's Dad was supposed to get wild, but then the chapter got rejected because of the violence. So, I decided to write it like this. I hope you can understand Nick and his problems a lot better now. 

Please, review. 

Love you all :D 

Chapter 32: The One Where Feelings Get Hurt
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


“Blair!” I hear my Dad’s voice calling for me worriedly.

“Dad!” I stand up from the chair in the waiting room and notice him at the end of the hallway with Elena.

“B!” he says as he pulls me into a hug. “I got so worried! Are you okay? What happened?!”

“I’m fine, Dad.” I say and he looks at me as if he’s searching for a sign something’s wrong. Then he notices Nick standing behind me looking at us worriedly.

“Nick?” he looks like he’s about to ask something but then we hear a loud slam in one of the offices. The door opens to the office on or left and two Minister officials step out dragging Nick’s father out.

“I will kill you all!” he screams loudly causing for everyone to look at him. “Who do you think you are?! You can’t do this!” Then he notices Nick. “You!” he screams and tries to free himself but two men have binded his hands with magic. “I have an idiot for a son! I’m ashamed of you! You’re noting! You’re worthless!”

Nick looks away trying to ignore him but his words echo the hallway even when they manage to drag him out. I squeeze Nick’s hand encouragingly.

“Is that your father?” My Dad asks Nick and Nick nods his head sadly.

“Oh, God.” I hear Elena whisper in disgust and I shoot her an angry look.

Dad looks towards me and then towards the door opposite of us. “If you’re not hurt,” he says to me and then looks at Nick. “Your Mom?”

“She’s fine.” Nick says and sits down covering his face with his hands. “She’s just in shock. She’ll stay for the night for the observation.”

“He hasn’t hit her?” Dad asks crossing his arms and Nick shakes his head.

“No. Well, not today I guess.” With that said his voice breaks and tears start streaming down his cheeks. I immediately sit next to him and hug him.

Dad sighs and sits on his other side putting a hand around him.

“I’m so sorry, David.” Nick says through sobs. I’ve never seen him like this. He always seemed so adult and now he looks so vulnerable. Like a child. It broke my heart. I hug him harder. “For  everything. For the robberies, for my father, for Jenna.” He turns to look at me. “I’m sorry for that.”

“Stop it.” I shake my head. “I understand.”

“It’s fine, boy.” Dad says and smiles at him slightly. “You could’ve said something. I could’ve helped you.”

“I didn’t want to.” Nick shrugs. “Mom was ashamed.” He sighs. “I was ashamed.”

“It doesn’t matter.” Dad continues. “We’ll help you now. Come on, we can discuss this at home with a bottle of something strong.”

“What do you mean home?” Elena asks raising her eyebrows.

“Nick is staying with us.” Dad says as he gets up and Nick looks at him as if he heard wrong.

“No, I-“ he starts but Dad cuts him off.

“I don’t want to hear it, Nick.” He says firmly. “Go say goodbye to your Mom. We’ll come tomorrow and we’ll take her home. But right now, you’re coming with us. You need to be among friends tonight.” He smiles at the two of us. “Among family.”

Nick gets up from his seat and hugs my Dad. I grin happily at my Dad’s surprised face expression. “Thanks David.”

“No problem, son.” Dad says and taps Nick on the back. “Go to your Mom.”

Nick smiles at me and squeezes my hand once again on his way to his mother’s room.

“Okay,” Elena says as soon as Nick closes the door. “Am I the only one who thinks this is absurd? He’s a criminal!”

“He’s been through a lot!” I snap at her.

“He got another girl pregnant!” she snaps back.

“She lied.” I protest. “It’s not his baby!”

“What?” Dad turns towards me looking surprised.

“Jenna confessed to me.” I explain. “The baby’s not Nick’s.”

“That’s not the point-“ Elena starts but Dad raises his hand to shut her up.

“Enough, Elena.” He says. “Nick’s coming home with us. And if you’re not going to be supportive you may as well leave.”

“But, David!” She protests but Dad cuts her off.

“Not another word.”




After a week I had, I was happy to return back to Hogwarts the day after my birthday. Grandmother didn’t even bother to say her goodbyes. She just locked herself in her room as Mum and I took our town car to the King’s Cross.

As we sit in the car I notice Mom keeps throwing glances at me but I ignore it. I don’t want to fight, I don’t want any more tears and hurtful goodbyes. I just want to leave. So I say nothing.

But when she looks at me for seventh time, I finally snap. “What?”

“Ashley, sweetie, I hope you know you can stay home for a little bit longer.” She says gently. “A lot has happened and-“

“Do you think Grandmother would want me back home?” I cut her off and she looks at her feet ashamed. “I thought so too.” I finish and look through the window.

“Don’t listen to her.” Mom tries again and I roll my eyes. “She’s having a hard time after Dad passed away.”

“We are all having a hard time.” I protest. “My grandfather died, I broke off my engagement and I’ve found out my mother is scared to tell her mother about visiting her other daughter in New York. All of that in one week.”

She stares at me with her eyes wide opened. “How did you know about that?” she asks in a whisper staring worriedly at the driver.

I roll my eyes. “I heard you and Dad talking.” I sigh. “You know, this family is even more messed up than I thought.”

“Ashley!” Mom warns me and I stop talking staring through the window. “You had a hard week but you have to watch your manners, is that clear?”

“Yes, mother.” I say bitterly.

“And I went to New York to discuss your engagement with your father.” She continues and I raise my eyebrow at her. “We were discussing how to end them.”

“What?” I ask shocked. “Despite of grandmother?”

“Despite of her.” Mom nods and looks at me. “Ashley, I hope you know I want what’s best for you. And so does your father.”

“I know.” I say a bit taken aback with all of this. I never knew Mom had the guts to go against grandmother’s wishes. She certainly didn’t do it before. “Thank you, Mum.” I say honestly smiling a bit at her. She smiles back and grabs my hand gently.

“I will fight for you, Ashley. And for your sister as well. Not everything your grandmother says is right.” She says. “I’m sorry it took me so long to realise that.”

“It’s alright Mum.” I say and hug her honestly. I feel her smiling.

“Be safe, Ashley.” She says to me and I smile back at her.

“You too, Mum.”


After I say goodbye to her promising I’ll write more often, I step on the Platform 9 ¾ pulling my, rather heavy, trunk behind me. I make my way towards the train planning on settling in the prefect’s compartment since there’s a meeting anyways and later, I can find the girls and hear all the gossips I’ve missed.

But as I’m about to board the train, I hear someone calling me. I turn around in surprise looking at a bundle of red hair running towards me.

“Lily?” I ask in shock and she smiles at me awkwardly.

“Hi.” She says and I stare at her with my eyebrows raised. “Look, I’m sorry for the way I acted the last few months. James told me it was all a misunderstanding and I had no right to meddle.”

“James made you do this, right?” I ask sceptically.

“Yes.” She says honestly. “He doesn’t want any tension on the team. He really wants to win the cup.”

“Still, apology accepted.” I say and she smiles.

“Good to hear that.” Lily says as she turns around and leaves. “And welcome back.” She adds with a wink.

With a sigh I get back to trying to lift my trunk onto the train. Finally giving up, I turn around and through the crowd notice dark tousled hair heading in my direction. I suddenly panic looking around for someone to help me with my trunk. I can’t see him. He’s going to ask about my engagement and I can’t discuss that with him.

I try to push my trunk up when I notice Al standing next to me looking at me with his eyebrows raised.

“Al, help!” I beg and he pulls out his wand.

“Are you a witch or not?” he asks mockingly.

“Right!” I smack myself on the forehead as he levitates my trunk. I turn around looking for James and I notice him talking to Fred not that far away. “Come on, let’s go.” I pull Al by his sleeve and we hurry towards the prefect’s compartment.

“Why are you dragging me around?” Al asks following me.

“Because I’m not ready to run into your brother.” I explain and Al looks at me with one eyebrow raised.

“What now?” he asks and I look at him as if he were insane. We stop in front of the prefect compartment and I show him my left hand.

“I’m not engaged.” I remind him. “We got rid of Daniel.”

“What?” he asks surprised. “And you didn’t think you should owl me?”

“I thought Fred told you!” I explain. “Plus,” I add crossing my hands. “When was I supposed to do that? My grandmother had me on 24/7 watch!”

“Well you had time to meet with James!” he crosses his arms mimicking me.

“What?” I start but am interrupted with someone yelling in the compartment in front of us.

“You don’t get to say that!” Female voice screams.

“So what? You can talk shit about my father but I can’t say a word against yours?” Male voice joins in.

“I never talked shit about your Dad!” Female voice snaps. “Plus, my father never told anything about you! He just-“

“Can’t stand me!”

I suddenly recognise two voices and turn to Al. “Rose?” I mouth to him and he nods.

“And Scorpius.” He says back. I raise my eyebrows at him.

“Hey, what’s going on?” Fred and James join us and Al immediately shushes them pointing to the door. James looks at me and I turn away ignoring him.

“Your Dad can’t stand me or my parents or my grandparents or my uncles-“

“You’ve made your point!” Scorpius snaps.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Rose asks.

“You hate my parents and you would never want to be a part of my family!” Scorpius yells.

“Like you’d be a part of my family!” Rose snaps back.

“That’s it then!”

“That’s it!”

Suddenly Scorpius flies out of the compartment and stares at the four of us with rage. I turn to look at Rose and notice she’s wiping off her tears.

“Rose, are you okay?” I ask.

“What happened?” Al asks trying to comfort her.

“Wait.” Fred says looking around. “The two of you were together?”

“Yeah, Rosie, you never mentioned that!” James adds looking at her accusingly.

“Is that what’s important now?” I ask him.

“Wait, you knew?” James asks me and I look at Rose who looks at Al.

“Al and Ashley knew.” She says. “Well, my Mum and Dad knew as well.”

“You told Uncle Ron?” Al asks and Rose nods tears streaming down her face.

“What did he say?” I ask feeling concerned.

“He said I couldn’t have picked worst.” Rose explains through tears and I cover my mouth in shock. “That Malfoys are the worst kind of people and that I won’t call myself his daughter when I’m with Scorp.”

“Well, what did you expect?” James asks and the three of us point him a disgusted look. “He’s a Mafoy!”

“What does that have to do with anything?” I snap at him.

“Well, you know.” He says looking at me. “They fought against us in the war.”

“Against our parents, James.” Rose screams. “Not against us!”

“Can I have a word with you outside, James?” I ask and step out of the compartment. I turn around towards him crossing my arms.

“Yes?” he asks when the door closes after me.

“How can you be that insensitive towards Rose?” I ask him.

“Well maybe if she told me the truth from the start I would have told her to stay away from him!” James says. “I would probably kick his ass as well. Actually,” he adds. “I’d still might do that.”

“James, you’re being an asshole.” I point a finger at him. “She should be free to decide who she wants to be.”

“She is.” He nods. “As long as it’s not a Malfoy.”

“What about you?” I ask suddenly and he looks at me with his eyebrows raised.

“What about me?” he asks.

“What if your parents told you how to feel?” I ask. I lose my courage and look down at my heels. “What if they told you how to feel about me?”

“What?” James asks and takes a step towards me. I look up at him. “You’re different. Your parents were not Death Eaters.”

He looks at me like he’s about to touch me but I take a step back. “No one could ever tell me how to feel about you.” I say then add. “No matter what your parents do or don’t.”

“What are we even talking about?” James laughs but I feel tears swelling in my eyes. “Ash.”

“I have to go. The prefect meeting is about to start.” I say and turn around leaving him in an empty hallway.



Here it is guys, another chapter! 

Most of you asked me how many chapters are left.To be honest I have no idea. I was thinking 35 would be enough, but I think there will be more since I have a lot more of this story to tell. 

Hope you like this one. 

Thank you all for amazing reviews. Again, I apologize for my writing and for the spelling mistakes. English is not my first language as I said before. 

Love you all, keep reviewing. 


Chapter 33: The One Where Plans Are Made
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


“Pass the salt, please.” I say awkwardly to Nick who’s sitting across the table.

“Here you go.” Nick says equally embarrassed.


Both of us look at our plates avoiding each other’s glances. Dad sits between us staring at us, eating his dinner in silence.

“So…” Dad starts trying to defuse the awkwardness. “How is the studying going? For exams?”

“Good.” Both Nick and I say and immediately lower our heads.

“Okay.” Dad says and sighs heavily. “I just remembered I need to finish some paper work.” He adds and I raise my eyebrows at him. He coughs as he gets up from the table. “I’ll leave you two alone.”

Very smooth Dad.

“So, enjoy the dinner.” Dad continues as he puts on his jacket. “Clean the dishes.” He puts on his shoes. “And go to sleep early. Separately!” he adds and I feel my face getting warm. “I meant separately. Good.” He walks out of the door leaving the awkwardness behind.

“He is so good at handling awkward situations.” Nick observes and I laugh.

“Yes, sorry about that.” I say as I fold my napkin neatly on the side of my plate. He smiles at me from across the table and bites his lip. God, he looks so sexy when he does that. I smile back at him.

“I appreciate what your Dad’s doing for me.” He says. “Well, for my Mom and me.”

“And why should that shock you?” I ask. “You’re like a son to him.”

“Yes, but I thought, since the two of us have… hmmm…” He starts and I blush.

“He doesn’t know.” I say and this time he blushes.

“I was talking about us being together.” He quickly says. “Not about us, well, being together. “

“Oh.” Is all I say.

We stay quiet for a while until he breaks the silence. “Do you want to talk about it?”

“About what?”

“About us.” He explains. “About my Dad, your Dad, about Jenna and the baby. About what happened between us.”

“That wasn’t supposed to happen.” I say and he looks a bit offended.

“You regret that?”

“Yes.” I say then sigh. “No. Yes.”

“Maybe it was a mistake that I came here.” Nick says as he gets up and takes his plate to the sink.

“No, it wasn’t, Nick.” I beg and get up as well joining him in the kitchen. “It’s just… All of this is so complicated.”

“Don’t you think I know that?” he asks and turns around to face me. “Just yesterday I was supposed to be a father. And I got used to the idea. And now, I’m not. Don’t get me wrong, it’s a relief but…”

“But you’re disappointed as well.” I finish.

“I would have been a better father to that child than my father was to me.” He explains. “I know I would. I would have offered that child everything I have.”

“I know you would.” I say and hesitantly grab his hand. “You will be a great father one day, Nick.”

He looks at me and leans in as if he was going to kiss me but I back away. “Nick, it’s still too complicated.”

“So, let’s uncomplicate it.” He offers and squeezes my hand. “I love you, Ash.”

“Nick, I really-“

“Let’s start with basics.” He interrupts me. “I love you. How do you feel about me?”

“I love you too, you know that.” I say and he smiles at me.

“Well, that’s good.” He says but I shake my head.

“No, that only complicates things.” I say. “You said it yourself. Just yesterday you thought you were going to be a father.”

“But I am not.” He insists. “Even if I was that would never affect my feelings for you. I have loved you since we were little, Ashley and I will love you until I stop breathing.”

“I feel the same way.” I say and he smiles again.

“I feel like we’re getting somewhere now.”

“It’s not going to be like it was before.” I remind him.

“We’ll take it slow.” He promises and I smile.

“We will?”


Five minutes later, we’re rolling around in my bed.




“Happy birthday to you!” Hilary hugs me as soon as I join them in our compartment.

“And also, our condolences.” Lydia reminds her.

“That too.” Hilary adds.

“Thanks girls.” I say hugging them both. “I have missed you.”

“We missed you as well.” Lydia says.

“Where’s Savannah?” I ask looking around searching for my third roommate.

“She said she wanted something sweet, so she ran out looking for the trolley lady.” Lydia explains as she sits back reading Advanced Potions.

“Well, I don’t know about the trolley lady, but judging her looks she was definitely in the mood for something sweet.” Hilary winks and sits next to Lydia.

“What do you mean?” I ask and Lydia rolls her eyes.

“Hilary’s under the impression Savannah is secretly dating someone.” She explains and I laugh.

“Savannah couldn’t wait to tell us if she was seeing anyone.” I point out.

“That may be so, but listen to me girls. Lydia, you may know your Potions, Ashley, you may know your Quidditch, but I know my relationships. And if a girl gets dressed like Savannah did today, that is definitely for a guy.”


Savannah showed up an hour later, which by itself was very suspicious. Secondly, Hilary was right, Savannah put in more effort in her looks today than she usually does. When we asked where she had bin, she claimed she couldn’t find the trolley lady. Even Lydia found that weird, but we didn’t want to push it.

“Now that we’re done interrogating me,” Savannah says flicking her hair behind her back. “What about you, Ash?”

“Well, my holidays were definitely dynamic.” I sigh.

“I read about your engagement.” Hilary says. “I’m sorry.”

“I’m not.” I say. “He was an idiot.”

“Plus, your heart is promised to someone else, ha?” Savannah nudges me with a wink.

“If you’re referring to James-“ I start.

“No, we’re referring to Dumbledore.” Hilary says sarcastically and I roll my eyes.

“If you have read the papers, you may have noticed a picture of the entire Potter/Weasley clan, with a rather beautiful blonde around James’ arms.” I point out.

“A blonde?” Savannah asks pulling out latest paper from her bag. “You mean Terry Delacour? Victoire Weasley’s cousin and maid of honour?”

“That still doesn’t mean a thing.” I insist. “Why does she have her hands around James?”

“She is just standing behind him.” Hilary points out. “Her hands are nowhere close to him.”

“That kind of overreacting is typical when a girl has a crush on a guy.” Lydia points out from behind her book and I just stare at her gloomily.

“Enough about James, Savannah’s secret boyfriend and any other guy in this world.” Hilary interrupts. “How did you celebrate your birthday?”

“With a lame dinner for all of my grandmother’s friends.” I say.

“That’s terrible.” Savannah states.

“Damn right.” Hilary confirms. “I bet there wasn’t even alcohol.”

“Only if you count grandmother’s scotch which she secretly mixes with her tea.” I observe.

“That means we have to throw a real party for your birthday.” Hilary states.

“A party?” Savannah laughs. “That’s a great idea.”

“Yeah, with lots of alcohol, with good music, with handsome guys.” Hilary says.

“That’s against all rules.” Lydia mentions.

“That’s amazing.” I say at the same time and Lydia looks at me sharply.

“You’re a prefect!” she accuses me.

“Shit!” I remember and everyone stares at me in surprise. I cough awkwardly.

“Well, no one has to know it’s us who’s hosting the party.” Hilary says with an evil smile on her face.

“What do you mean?” I ask wondering what’s going on in that head of hers.

“We could all wear masks.”

“A masquerade.” Savannah smiles. “I love that.”

“I hate that.” Lydia protests but I smile ignoring her.

“Girls, we’re throwing a party.”




I wake up the next morning feeling happier than I’ve been in a long time. Remembering the last night with Nick is enough to bring a smile on my face. The only problem is that right now he’s sleeping on the couch in the living room while I’m here in my bedroom. Also, the sound of my father snoring in the room next door is enough to break the ideal romantic atmosphere.

How am I supposed to tell him Nick and I are back together?

Also, how are we supposed to get pass Jenna and the baby. And Nick’s Dad?

Oh, my, the ideal romantic atmosphere blew up in a second.

I get up with a sigh and immediately get dressed for school. Today was the first day after the break but honestly, I couldn’t bring myself to think about school and the upcoming exams. I guess I’ve reached a point in my life when you realise so many things can go wrong. You no longer care about primitive problems such as school or exams.

I look at myself in the mirror and realise I’ve got a huge hickey on my neck. I try to cover it up with make-up and suddenly start laughing thinking about how my grandmother would react if she saw this. She would probably shun me from the family.

“Is everything okay?” Dad asks as he comes into my room.

I immediately slap my neck covering up the hickey. “Yes.” I say and he raises his eyebrows.

“Then what are you laughing about?” he asks suspiciously.

“I remembered something funny.” I say and he looks at me as if I lost my mind.

“Okay, lunatic.” He gives up. “Get ready, breakfast in five.”

He closes the door behind him and I burst out laughing again. I have no idea what’s happening to me. I stand in front of my closet fully aware that my boyfriend is waiting outside.

Oh, Merlin, what will I wear?

It’s not like he hasn’t seen me at my worst, in sweats, with greasy hair and bad breath, but still, a girl needs to try a bit.

Half an hour later I walk out of the room wearing a black mini skirt, a white shirt fulfilled with leather jacket and black boots. I flattened my hair thinking how it makes me look taller and carefully applied make up.

“Wow.” Nick says looking at me and I smile at him.

“What is this?” Dad asks getting waffles on the table.

“What is what?” I ask casually sitting down at the table. Nick, who’s still watching me with a smile sits across of me.

“Oh, God.” Dad says suddenly putting the plate down and putting his hands on his hips. “You two are back together!” he says accusingly pointing a finger at us.

“What?” I ask faking shock.

“No.” Nick says dragging that ‘o’ in a manner that doesn’t sound convincing at all.

“You two are the worst liars.” Dad shakes his head as he joins us at the table. “You do realise that just yesterday he thought he was going to be a father? No offense, Nick.”

“None taken.” Nick waves his hand.

“Dad, I know all of that.” I explain. “Nick and I talked yesterday. We discussed everything. And, we think we’re losing a lot more if we don’t try this.”

“David, I know I’ve cost you a lot of nerves and tears. Not just Blair but you as well, but she has been my biggest support through all of that and-“

“I don’t want that kind of life for my daughter.” Dad cuts him off.

“I know that, David.” Nick says. “I would never want that for her either. With how much I’ve lost, with all the problems I’ve been through, I know what matters and I’m not putting Blair through that-“

He gets cut off by an owl tapping at the kitchen window. Dad gets up and lets her in. Nick and I stay silent as he reads the letter. I feel sad all of a sudden. I didn’t realise Dad would be so against us.

Dad shakes his head and hands it to Nick. “You’re not going to put Blair through it, ha?”

“What is it?” I ask getting up from the table.

“Do you care to tell her?” Dad asks and Nick looks at me paler than ever.

“My Dad has been let out of the custody because my Mom doesn’t want to sue him.”

Dear B,

Dad says you broke off the engagement with Daniel. Finally some good news. Hope you celebrated your birthday better than I did.

Did you know that Nick’s Dad is an alcoholic? He’s been abusing Nick and his Mum for a very long time. Look at me. These are not the things to be discussed like this.

On the brighter side, Nick and I are back together. And let me tell you, I have never felt like this before. It sounds like a cliché, I know. But I guess that’s what happiness is.

On the sadder side, I feel like Dad is against it. I understand it, of course. Nick and I have been through a lot and it hasn’t been easy on me, but if I’ve learned something through all of this, is that I have to fight for what I want.

Hopefully you’re doing the same.

Write soon.

Love you




Well, well, Nick and Ashley are back together. Too bad Nick's life is heading in a bad direction. What do you think of David? Is he right to be mad about Nick and his daughter getting back together? 

Also, there's a lot of party planning happening. What do you think of that? 

Hope you like it guys. Thank you all for great reviews. Please, continue like that. I love you all. 

Chapter 34: The One Where There's a Party
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


“I have to go home.” Nick states after he read the letter.

“No, you don’t.” I protest. “Your Dad’s there, he’ll kill you.”

“And if I’m not there he’ll kill my Mom.” Nick argues.

“Dad, say something!” I beg my Dad who’s just staring at Nick. “He can’t go back there.”

“Your Mom is still at the hospital.” Dad points out. “She’s not getting out until tomorrow so we can presume she’s safe there. You should stay here for another night. We’ll visit her at the hospital today and we’ll talk to her.”

“I can’t persuade her, David.” Nick says with a sigh. “I tried hundreds of times and she still comes back to her.

“You won’t go alone.” Dad promises. “I’ll go with you.”

“David, you’ve already done enough.” Nick protests. “I don’t want to drag you into this mess as well.”

“Well, you already dragged my daughter so it’s a little bit too late for that.” Dad says and throws his plate into the sink. Nick and I stay quiet as Dad marches towards his room.

“He didn’t mean it like that.” I say and Nick shakes his head.

“He did.” He sighs. “And he is right to get mad. With all the stuff I’ve put you through, how can he be happy with us getting back together?”

“Hey.” I say and smile at him holding his hand. “He will get over this. He will be happy for us.”

“Will you get over this?” Nick asks.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that you met my family now.” He explains and starts pacing through the kitchen. “You have seen what my father is like. Aren’t you worried that I’ll become like him?”

“Of course not!” I shake my head at him. “I know you. You are good and caring and-“

“You know I’ve stolen from other people.” He reminds me. “Just like he did.”

“That was out of need.” I say completely believing in that. “You and your Mum didn’t have any money at the time. You did that for her. Your father would never do that because of need. He would do that because of himself.”

“Still, I could end up like him.” Nick continues stubbornly. “He couldn’t have been like this before. Mom would never be with someone who’s like that from the start. How could she?”

“We are not our parents, Nick.” I say. “We are our own people. We may resemble them, but we make our own choices, our own decisions. You won’t be like him, I know that.”

He looks at me and I gently caress his cheek. I notice he’s crying. “How does one do that? How does someone change like that?”

“I don’t know.” I say and hug him. “I don’t know, baby.”

Nick looks up and suddenly takes a step back from me, wiping his tears quickly. I turn around and notice Dad leaning against the doorframe.

“Are you ready?” he asks and Nick nods his head.

“I’m going as well.” I say and Dad protests.

“I don’t think so.” He says. “I think you should go to school while Nick and I take care of this.”

“David’s right.” Nick says before I can protest. “Go to school and I’ll tell you everything this evening.”

I look at Dad and he nods his head. “Are you sure?” I ask Nick and he nods.

“I am.”




“Okay, I am not going to wear that.” Lydia protest when Hilary shows her the costume she got for her.

“Why not?” Hilary asks holding a fairy tale costume. “I thought it was perfect for you. It’s all pink and innocent and it has large winks I enchanted to flutter.”

“That is not innocent.” Lydia protests. “Look at the size of that skirt.”

“You need to relax, Lydia.” Hilary says and pulls out her wand. “I swear I will squeeze you into this even if you don’t want to.”

“Yeah, Lydia, relax.” Savannah says wearing a Wonder woman costume herself. “I love my costume. And who cares if we expose a bit flesh?”

“Exactly.” Hilary joins in. She herself is wearing the devil costume. She’s wearing the shortest red shorts there are, a red leather tank top matched with red boots, a red tail and red horns. All she was missing is a red mask to hide her face. “What do you think, Ash?”

“Oh, this kitty likes it.” I agree admiring myself in the mirror. Hilary picked out a cat costume for me. It has black leather leggings and a tank top that’s so tight I’m barely breathing. She made me wear black heels, a cat tail and cat ears.

“Well, hers is not that bad.” Lydia protests. “At least it’s covering everything up.”

“So is yours!” Hilary says. “Come on beautiful, let’s get you dressed up.”


An hour later, Lydia is standing in front of us looking like a real life fairy tale. Savannah managed to tame her hair creating a long curly wave of awesomeness while Hilary did her make up.

“Oh, Lydia, every guy is going to be after you tonight.” I say amazed with her transformation.

“Okay, I actually feel pretty great.” Lydia says staring at her refection in the mirror with a smile.

“Will you admit now that I was right?” Hilary asks holding a make-up brush proudly. Lydia smiles at her.

“Never.” She says making all of us laugh.

Hilary just shoots her a grim look, but doesn’t look offended. She puts the brush in her make-up kit and bends under her bed pulling a bottle of Firewhiskey. “Not only have I gotten your costumes for you, you’re welcome by the way, but I have also brought us a pre-party refreshment.”

“Pre-party refreshments?” I ask in disbelief.

“I can’t believe we’re doing this.” Savannah says excitedly as I help Hilary pour the drinks.

“Oh, relax, Savannah.” Lydia says and the three of us look at her in shock. “What?” Lydia asks with a smile and shrugs. “You can’t look this good and be completely innocent.” She winks.

“Absolutely right.” Hilary agrees. She raises her glass and the rest of us join her. “To four best bitches here at Hogwarts!” she starts.

“To the greatest party Hogwarts has seen!” Savannah adds.

“And to the worst hangover the morning after!” I join in.

“Cheers!” Lydia finishes.



Wherever I go the first day of school after break, the story of Jenna’s pregnancy is following me. Apparently she could no longer hide her baby bump with wide shirts so everyone with eyes noticed. She apparently got back with Phillip, the baby’s real daddy. Although he seemed delighted by that, Jenna was miserable. I couldn’t really say I felt sorry for her though.

I couldn’t really focus on my classes because my thoughts kept going to Nick and his family problems. And after school, I had to go to work. But I couldn’t really focus on my designs either, so I just aimlessly stare through the window.

“Do I pay you to stare through the fucking window?” Gerard asks when he enters the office.

“You don’t pay me at all!” I protest and he squints at me.

“I pay for your designs, so unless that is a part of your inspiration process, I don’t fucking care!” He says and I sigh.

“You’re right. I’m sorry.” I say and sit back in my chair. “I was just thinking about Nick.”

“O, Nick!” Gerard says and claps. “I do fucking care. Tell me everything!”

“We actually got back together.” I start and Gerard takes a deep breath.

“Although he’s going to be a father?” he asks.

“He’s not!” I say. “Jenna lied. He’s not the father.”

“Oh, that bitch!” Gerard says and crosses his legs. “Then what happened?”

It takes me almost an hour to explain everything to him. By the time I’m done, we’re the only two people left in the studio.

“Oh, that poor boy.” Gerard shakes his head and takes a sip of his cappuccino. “Seems like nothing’s working out for him.”

“I know, right.” I agree.

“Well, you know if his mother won’t sue his father, Nick can.” Gerard suggests. “He’s of age, he can do that.”

“You’re right.” I say. “He can do that if his mother won’t.”

“But he’s going to need another witness and if he’s mother won’t do it, I don’t know who will.” Gerard says.

“How do you know all of this?” I ask wondering and he raises his eyebrow at me.

“I was a gay kid in Nebraska.” He says. “You think I didn’t have to go through some beatings?”

“Your father beat you?” I ask feeling tears in my eyes. How can someone so positive like Gerard have been through that?

“Every day since I was twelve.” Gerard explains sadly. “When I hit puberty he realised I wasn’t like normal boys my age. Finally, when I turned seventeen, I ran away from home. My grandmother sent me some money to get by until I found a job. I thought about suing my Dad but no one would testify in my defence so I didn’t even bother.”

“They haven’t tried to contact you?” I ask and he shakes his head.

“No, but that’s okay.” He shrugs. “I wouldn’t have become what I am if it wasn’t for that.”

“I am so sorry.” I say holding his hand. “You didn’t deserve that. No one deserves that.”

“You know, the hardest part wasn’t even running away and living on my own.” Gerard continues. “The hardest part is living but not by your own rules. The hardest part is pleasing someone who will never understand you. When I ran away I could finally be me.”

“I hope Nick can be as strong as are you.” I say with a small smile and squeeze his hand.

“All he needs is support.” Gerard says. “Make sure you are there for him.”

“I will.” I promise.




The party is taking place in the Room of Requirement since it’s pretty easy to design the room. There’s no lifting heavy objects, rearranging the tables or even picking out music. With just one thought, you can create a party that will never be forgotten.

And that’s exactly what the four of us did. The Room was enormous. There was a giant bar with all kinds of drinks, alcoholic or non-alcoholic, muggle or wizard, you just had to say your order out loud and your cup would fill itself. There were couches in the corners and tables pushed against the walls but the rest of the room was transformed into a dance floor.

And the best part was that everyone was wearing masks. You could do whatever you wanted tonight and get back to being yourself tomorrow because no one knows who you are.

Although hosts, we showed up an hour late to the party. We finished the entire bottle of Firewhiskey in the dorm. As an additional surprise, I realised Lydia can drink even more than the rest of us. She claims her grandfather always loved whiskey and on more than one occasion she had a drink with him.

So an hour later, we reach the Room of Requirement, giggling and stumbling on our way there, only to find the place packed with people. Honestly, I didn’t even know so much people attended school here. What’s even funnier, it was enough to inform one girl from each house about the party and the news spread through school in exactly 24 hours. Gotta love gossip.

“Did we do this?” Savannah asks looking at all the people dancing in there. Most of them drunken than we were. There was a guy wearing a wolf mask dancing practically naked on the bar already. And it was only 9 o’clock.

“Damn right we did!” Hilary yells and rushes off towards the guy who’s apparently performing striptease and starts yelling “Take it off! Take it off!”

“You have got to love school sometimes.” Savannah says laughing at Hilary.

“You know, I’m actually going to miss all of this once we leave school in just a few weeks.” Lydia says looking around us.

“So will I.” I confess. “I will miss all of you. Even Hilary.” I add when Hilary jumps at the table joining the guy and starts slapping his ass.

“Oh, come on, don’t get me all down.” Savannah says. “We still have more than a month until we leave. Let’s enjoy tonight, please.”

“I agree.” I nod. “So, ladies, let’s get drinks.”


About an hour later Hilary is in some corner with some random guy, Lydia went to the bathroom and Savannah left without even telling a word. I am left alone dancing in the middle of the room with a bottle of Firewhiskey in my hand. I am drunk out of my mind. I don’t actually remember when I had this much to drink.

And who cares anyways? No one even knows who I am tonight!

“Be careful there.” Someone says and in front of me is a guy wearing black pants, black shirt and black mask that’s covering his eyes. “I never met a kitty that drinks something other than milk.”

He smirks at me and immediately I recognise him. “You haven’t met a right kitty then, Potter.”

“You recognized me.” he states and takes his mask off.              “Now you have to show me your face.”

I just smile at him and turn away. “Not going to happen.”

I leave him with a smirk on his face as he watches me walk away making me think if he knows who I actually am.

I look around the room searching for my roommates but they all magically disappeared. But I notice Rose sitting gloomily at one of the couches in the corner surrounded with couples who are making out. She’s unmasked, wearing only a pair of jeans and a washed out T-shirt and is holding a bottle of butterbeer.

“You do know this is a masked party?” I ask when I join her on the couch and take off my mask.

“Ashley?” she looks at me in surprise. “Great costume!”

“Thanks but Hilary got it for me actually.” I explain.

“She’s the devil?” Rose asks.

“In every possible way.” I wink and she smiles a bit. “What’s wrong with you?” I ask. “Scorpius?”

Her smile fades away and she takes a sip of the butterbeer. “I feel miserable.” She confesses.

“I’m sure he feels the same way.” I assure her. “You know, I’m sure he didn’t mean that about your family. As I’m sure you don’t mean that about his.”

“I don’t.” she says. “But my father hates his and Scorpius’ entire family. How am I supposed to fight that?”

“Rose, you can’t do that to yourself.” I say. “Sometimes we have to go against our parents’ wishes. What they think is good for us isn’t always right.”

“How am I supposed to say that to my Dad?” Rose asks tears welling up in her eyes. “I love him so so much.”

“Does it feel right?” I ask and she looks up at me.

“Does what feel right?”

“You being with Sciorpius?” I ask. “How does it feel?”

“It feels amazing.” She says and smiles. “Like we’re the only two people left. I can talk to him, I can tell him everything, he makes me laugh, he makes me cry, but I… I love him.”

“Then who cares what anyone is going to say?” I ask. “And I’m sure that after some time, your Dad will learn to accept your decisions. He loves you after all. You’re still his daughter.”

“I hope so.” She says and wipes away a tear. Then she looks up at me. “And how does it feel for you?”

“What exactly?”

“Being with James.” She winks and I laugh.

“I wouldn’t know. We’re not together.”

“So he’s not the reason you broke off your engagement?” she asks looking at my left hand where a ring used to be.

“Now you’re just changing the subject.” I say with a smile as I get up and put my mask on. “I think you have something to do.” I say with a wink and head back towards the dance floor.

All of a sudden I hear Hilary yell from the top of the bar “Shots!” and join in a group cheer and take a swing at my bottle.

“Easy there, kitty.” I hear James’ voice again and when I turn around he’s standing there with a smirk. “You’re going to drown in that if you continue like this.”

“I’m in luck then because cats have nine lives.” I say and he smiles.

“You still won’t take off your mask for me?” he ask and I shake my head.

“It’s funnier when you guess.” I dare him and he laughs loudly.

“How about you give me five questions?” he offers and I take a sip from the bottle.

“You have three.” I say.

“Fine, but I can’t hear you in here.” He says and grabs my hand. “How about we take a walk?”

“Sure.” I say and follow him towards the door. I notice Hilary on the bar is giving me a thumbs up and is showing some really inappropriate sex gesture. I ignore her.

The door of the Room of Requirement closes after us and we are left alone in an empty hallway. There’s nothing but an old closet here.  

“So…” I start as I take another sip from the bottle. “Your three questions?”

“Okay, first one.” He starts walking right next to me. “Do you own a book called ‘Quidditch Through Ages’?”

“I do.” I nod with a smile. “Next one?”

“Hmmm…” he pretends to think hard. “Do you like Halloween?”

“I do.” I say and give him a hint. “Especially after hours. But that was pretty lame. Better come up with a better one now.” I joke.

“Are you engaged?” he asks and my smile drops. I take another large gulp of my drink. “Answer me.”


“Do you have feelings for me?” he finally asks and I just stare at him.

“That was four questions.” I manage to say.

He comes closer to me and takes off my mask. He looks serious right now. “Simple question.” He says “Do you have feelings for me. Yes or no?”

I feel light headed and I can’t tell if it’s from the Firewhiskey or because I can feel his breath on me. My body suddenly gets the chills. He just looks at me and I feel my heart is about to stop.

“Yes.” I finally say and he smirks at me.

“I have feelings for you too.” James admits.

“Now what?” I ask and he shrugs.

“I think we’re in a bit of a problem.”

“Why?” I ask raising my eyebrows.

“Because I want to kiss you so desperately.” He says and leans in to kiss me. But just moment before our lips touch we hear a voice coming from down the hallway.

“I know there are students out of bed, Mrs Norris. I will catch them. No one is going to mess around with old Filch. No one!”

I stare at James in panic and he grabs my hand quickly and pulls me into an old closet next to us.


“What the hell?”





“Shhhh! Filch is right behind us!”

Suddenly the door of the closet opens and an angry looking Professor McGonagall reveals Savannah, Al, James and me crowded in a closet. I stupidly notice I’m still holding an almost empty bottle of Firewhiskey.

“What in the name of Merlin is going on in here?” she asks through gritted teeth.

The four of us exchange looks and Al is the only one to offer an answer. “Double date?”


Dear Ash,

I’m really taking this time to study for exams. I’m not into parties or making out with guys or detentions. Wizard’s honours. Just studying.

What have you been up to?

Send my love to Dad. I miss you both.





Hey, hey, another chapter is up. We're reaching the end guys. *cries desperately* 

What do you think of it? 

Ashley/Nick? Blair/James? Al/Savannah?! Who saw that coming? 

Thank you guys for amazing reviews. You're such a great support. Love you all. 

Chapter 35: The One Where Ashley Takes Matters Into Her Own Hands
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


“And?” I ask as soon as I get back home and find my Dad and Nick talking in the living room.

“Oh, hey sweetie.” Dad says and rubs his eyes tiredly.

“What did your Mom say?” I ask as I sit next to Nick.

“Not much.” He sighs. “She won’t ask for a divorce. That means our apartment is still his and there’s nothing I can do.”

“Well, you’re going to stay with us, right?” I ask and look at Dad. ”You can’t get back there!”  

“Sure.” Dad agrees. “As long as you want.”

“Thanks, but I can’t accept the offer.” He says. “You’ve already done enough for me. My Mum got out of the hospital today.” Nick says looking at me. “I can’t leave her alone with him.”

“But he’s going to hurt you!” I protest.

“He’s going to hurt her more, if I’m not there.” He shrugs and gets up. “Thanks for everything David.” He says and hugs my Dad.

“Take care, son.” Dad says as he pats him on the back.

“Thanks, Blair.” Nick says and hugs me as well. He kisses me gently on the cheek. “I’ll see you in school tomorrow?”

I silently nod my head and he tries to smile at me. Nick grabs his jacket and with another sad wave at our direction, he walks out of the apartment.

I immediately turn to Dad. “There’s really nothing we can do?”

“I’m afraid so.” He shakes his head and sits back. “We went to talk to his mother, but she’s too afraid to ask for a divorce.”

“Can’t Nick sue him?” I ask remembering what Gerard told me.

“He could, but until Sarah files for a divorce, all their belonging still belong to him.” He explains and sighs when he notices my face expression. “I know you’re worried about Nick. But he’s survived this through all these years and he’s going to be fine now.”

“He’s never going to leave his Mom like that.” I say. “Not even when he graduates.”

“Probably not.” Dad says and rubs his eyes tiredly. “We should get some sleep, B.”

“Yeah, probably.” I nod as Dad gets up and heads towards his bedroom.

“He’ll be fine, B.” he says once again and I just nod. “Good night, B.”

“’night Dad.”




“I can’t believe we’re in detention!” Savannah says while she’s scrubbing the toilet the next morning.

“Neither can I.” I say grumpily as I clean the sink.

“You know this is all your and James’ fault!” she accuses me and I turn around to look at her. “If you two haven’t barged in the closet Al and I were in we would never get caught!”

“Yes, and if your boyfriend hadn’t said to McGonagall that we were on a ‘double date’, we wouldn’t get detention scrubbing all the toilets in the castle!” I snap back at her.

“He’s not my boyfriend!” she says.

“Oh, what were you doing in that closet then?” I ask with a laugh. “Tonsils check-up?”

“And you and James were just going for a walk on the moonlight, ha?” she asks and that is where both of us burst out laughing.

“How did we get into this mess?” Savannah asks while wiping tears off from laughter.

“One word.” I say shaking my head. “Potters.”

“So true.” She nods and gets back to scrubbing.

“So…” I start. “Al, ha?”

“So…” Savannah asks. “James, ha?”

“Stop changing the subject!” I throw a sponge at her. “Explain yourself! Why haven’t you told us?”

“We’re not official yet.” She shrugs. “I mean, I do like him, obviously. And I hope he likes me back.”

“Obviously.” I say.

“But you do know what dating a Potter will be like once we finish school?” she asks and when I furrow my eyebrows she sighs. “There will be reporters everywhere you go. You will always be on the cover of a tabloid. People will come up with gossips and you will always be followed by rumours. I don’t know if I’m ready for that.”

“I never taught about that.” I admit crossing my arms. “Did you talk about that with Al?”

“I did.” She shrugs. “He said to take my time thinking about it. We don’t won’t to hurry this thing. That’s why I didn’t tell you anything.”

“I guess I understand that.” I say.

“You didn’t say anything to Hilary and Lydia?” she asks and I shake my head.

“No, by the time they arrived I was already dead asleep.” I say.

Luckily for the rest of the people who were at the party, once McGonagall found the four of us in the closet, she didn’t look for anyone else. But, unluckily for us, she dragged us into detention so early in the morning I haven’t even had a chance to recover from my hangover.

Savannah and I were supposed to rub all the girl’s toilets and James and Al were supposed to clean the boy’s. That meant I haven’t even had the chance to talk to James.

“Oh, good.” Savannah says. “So, what happened with James?”

“Nothing.” I say honestly. “McGonagall showed up just as we were about to… I actually don’t know what we were about to. I was so drunk last night.”

“We’re so screwed up, ha?” Savannah says and I laugh.

“You just noticed that now?”

“What is going on in here?” Professor McGonagall asks when she barges in the toilet to check in on us.

“Nothing!” Both Savannah and I say in one voice. She looks at us suspiciously and sighs.

“You can go to lunch now.” She says. “You’ll finish tomorrow.”

“Great!” I say cheerfully.

“Just remember that if I catch you in that situation again, consequences will be even more severe.” She warns and leaves the toilet.

“Fine.” Savannah says in a whisper. “You won’t catch us!”


The two of us join Hilary in the Great Hall for lunch.

“Hey, where’s Lydia?” I ask when we sit down.

“Too hung over to eat anything.” Hilary says. “She’s been throwing up the entire morning. Never mind her, where did the two of you disappear? I haven’t seen you since yesterday!”

“We got detention.” Savannah explains. “McGonagall caught us yesterday after curfew.”

“Well, she didn’t get anyone else.” Hilary says and looks at us suspiciously. “What were the two of you doing?”

Savannah and I exchange looks and just in that moment Al and James walk in the Great Hall followed in by McGonagall. Immediately they look at our direction and both Savannah and I look at our plates in embarrassment. None of this goes unnoticed by Hilary.

As soon as she realises that, she accusingly points a finger at us. “You were doing the Potter’s!”

“Shhh!” We warn when a few people around turn to look at us.

“I should’ve known!” Hilary slaps her forehead and turns accusingly towards Savannah. “You have been dressing extra nicely lately and disappearing for hours without an explanation. And you…” she turns to me. “I’m not actually surprised. It was about freaking time.”

“Nothing actually happened.” I say to her and she raises an eyebrow at me.

“Really?” she asks and I shrug.

“Sorry to disappoint.”

“Well, something may happen now because he’s walking this way.” Savannah says and I look at her in shock.


“Hey.” James says as he shows up.

“Hey!” I say as the girls pretend really hard to stare somewhere else instead of intensely listening to us.

“How was the detention?” he asks and I shrug.

“Good, I guess.” I say. “Yours?”

“Good. Listen-“ he starts but he’s interrupted by Professor Slughorn who suddenly shows up.

“Mr Potter, it’s so nice that I ran into you like this.” He says to James and Hilary and Savannah roll their eyes. “I’m having a small gathering, so I thought you and your family should come.”

“Sure, professor, but-“ James starts but Slughorn puts an arm around him and practically starts dragging him away.

“I also think we need to discuss your Potion’s homework.” Slughorn continues not minding James. “The last one was not your best. Or even your low best for that matter.”

“Pierce!” James finally yells from across the room causing for Slughorn and the rest of the school to stare at him. “Do you want to go out with me?”

The entire school stares at me in silence and I just open my mouth in shock. Suddenly Hilary kicks me under the table and I manage to find words.

“Sure!” I say to him and he smiles causing for the rest of the school to cheer.

James winks at me through the room before Slughorn grabs him and I feel blush creeping up my cheeks.

“It was a god damn time!” Hilary states and Savannah nods in amusement.




Nick didn’t come over the next day. I sent him a letter and all he scribbled down was ‘I’m fine. Don’t worry.’ I was immediately ready to get over to his place, but Dad stopped me from doing so insisting it would only make things worse. He was right, though. The last time I went there, I almost got beaten up. I decided to give him some time alone. But when he didn’t show up at school on Monday, I got worried.

“You can’t beat yourself up because of it.” Gerard says when I bring him his usual cappuccino and almost spill it all over him. “There’s nothing you can do about it.”

“How can I leave him to handle this on his own?” I ask him. “How can I do nothing? I love him!”

“You can’t control everything.” Gerard says and I sigh but stay silent.

With Nick on my mind constantly, I leave work later than usual thanks to all the catching up I had to do. But on my way home, I suddenly get an idea.

I apparate to the parking lot of the diner Nick’s Mum works at. For a split second I think of not walking in, but I decide against it. I walk in and sit behind the counter waiting for her. She steps out from the kitchen a minute later.

“Blair?” She asks. I notice she has dark circles under her eyes, but, thankfully, she doesn’t look as if anyone hurt her.

“Hello, Mrs Anderson.” I greet her with a smile.

“Please, call me Holly.” She says with a smile as she whips her hands against her apron. “What can I get you?”

“Actually, I was hoping you would join me when your shift ends.” I beg and she sighs.

“Blair, does your father know you’re here?” she asks and I shake my head. “Does Nick?”

“No.” I say. “You can tell him, though, it’s not like I’m hiding something from him. I just want to talk to you. I’m worried about him.”

“You don’t have to be worried about us.” Holly snaps at me. “We’re doing fine.”

“Please.” I beg again. “Let me pay for your coffee.”

She stares at me for a moment, but when she realises I’m not giving up, she sighs and nods. “My shift ends at midnight. Care to wait for me?”

I smile at her and nod. She pours me a cup of coffee and goes off to serve other customers. She joins me an hour later looking exhausted.

“I’m sorry I’m keeping you up so late.” I say to her when she joins me.

“It’s fine.” She shrugs. “What is it you want to talk about?”

“I’m sure you know my Mom and Dad are divorced.” I start and she raises her eyebrows at me.

“Of course I know.”

“I have been hurt by that for a long time.” I continue. “I missed my Mom of course. And my sister. And it makes me wonder what it would look like today. Would I be a different person now? Would I be happier?” she looks at me with her arms crossed. “Did their choices cost me my happiness?”

“So you’re saying it’s bad that they divorced?” she asks me. “Is that what you wanted to tell me?”

“I don’t know if it’s bad!” I say. “My parents made that decision because they taught it was the right one. And maybe it was. I didn’t have to listen to constant arguments and fights. My Mom didn’t get beaten up regularly.”

“That’s enough!” Holly snaps and stands up but I stand up as well and grab her hand.

“You need to think of Nick!” I say to her. “He’s your child and you need to know that you’re harming him as well by staying with that man.”

“That man is his father!” she hisses at me.

“That man is an alcoholic and abusive and he needs help.” I protest. “But you need to help yourself first. Or if you don’t think of yourself, think of Nick. You want him and your future grandchildren to see you like this? Exhausted and beaten up? Too scared to go home?”

“That’s really enough!” she says as she grabs her purse and hurries towards the door.

I suddenly feel even more worried. Have I said too much? Is Nick going to be mad at me? I should’ve listened to Dad and Gerard and just stay out of it. What could I even do that would make everything better?


Dear B,

Nick is having hard time at home and I think I made it even worse. I don’t know what I’m going to do. He has been through so much and now this? I’m not sure how long he can take this. I’m scared, B.

And I miss you a lot as well.

I hope you’re getting ready for those exams. Only a few more weeks to the end of the year. Can’t wait to see you.



A/N: Hi, there. It's been a long time, I know. I swear, it's getting harder and harder to write this story as we reach it's ending. I don't know if I'm getting sentimental or what but I don't want it to end. 

I hope you're not too mad at me for not updating the chapter sooner. I have been really busy with classes and exams and work and I'm terribly sorry. 

Hope you like the chapter. I know it's a bit dull since nothing's really happening, but I beg you once again, bare with me. 

Also, for all of you who want the dramatic reveal of the girl' identity, don't worry, I have written that part when I first started writing the story, so basically three or so years ago. And it will be dramatic, I promise. 



Chapter 36: The One Where There's a Date
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


I walk across the pitch for the first Quidditch practice after I quit. I'm nervous because I don't know how well I'm going to fit into the team. I'm also nervous from being around James. I mean, it feels good. I feel all fluffy and happy but something in my stomach won't let me rest. Is that what people call 'the butterflies’?

I even washed my hair for the practice and even put on some make-up. Hilary even forced me to wear what she calls my 'good bra'. I didn't even know I had a good bra, but she thinks it makes my boobs perkier.

“Hey, Ashley, welcome back!” Rose greets me when I enter the girl's changing room.

“Hey!” I say with a smile and Lily turns around to greet me as well.

“You look different.” She immediately says looking at me. “You did something to your hair?”

“I washed it.” I explain.

“That’s because of James.” Rose teases with a wink as I take of my jacket and I roll my eyes but smile anyways.

“I’d say!” Lily says looking at me. “Even your boobs look perkier.”

“Yeah, they really do.” Rose notices as well and both of them stare at my chest causing me to feel uncomfortable.

I quickly put on my Quidditch robes trying to hide my chest from them. “Don’t we have a practice to get to?”

“Whatever you say, perky.” Lily teases but we head to the pitch anyways.

I feel like I’m walking on clouds as I walk across the field. I notice James standing there with the guys already. They are going through some charts discussing them eagerly. That is until Fred notices us and he elbows James nodding in my direction.

“Hey, Ash!” Fred greets me with a grin. “Welcome back!”

“Thanks Fred!” I say with a smile and look at James. He quickly looks at the rest of the team.

“Three laps everyone!” he orders and I get ready to mount my broom but then he calls me. “A word, Pierce.”

“Oooooo!” Lily teases as she flies in the air.

“For laps for you, Lils!” James calls after her.

“Fuck you!”

I walk up to him carrying my broom on the shoulder. “Yes?” I ask politely.

“I just wanted to let you in on our new tactics.” He says and I nod my head eagerly when he shows me some charts and diagrams. I stand next to him and I can barely concentrate to what he’s saying because I can literally feel the electricity between us.

“So, did you get it?” he asks when he finishes.

“Sure.” I lie and he smiles.

“You didn’t even listen to me, ha?” he asks smugly and I roll my eyes.

“A bit cocky, aren’t we?” I tease and he laughs.

“It’s okay if you didn’t listen.” He says. “I didn’t invite you to show you some stupid chart.”

“Why did you invite me then?” I ask.

He walks up to me and shrugs. “I just wanted to welcome you back on the team.”

“Well, thank you.” I say but he approaches me really closely making my legs tremble.

“And I wanted to tell you how fucking sexy you look today.” He whispers into my ear and I almost faint.

He smirks at my reaction and turns to the rest of the team. “Okay, guys, we can get start playing. Except for you Lils.” He adds looking at his sister. “You still have one more lap.”

“Oh, fuck you!”


“Guys, that was a great practice!” James says enthusiastically when we finally land, all sweaty and exhausted, after two and a half hours of practicing.

“Except I can’t feel my butt anymore.” Fred complains.

“So very colourful, Fred.” I say to him and the rest of the team chuckles.

I follow Rose and Lily into the changing room and take my time getting ready hoping I would run into James on my way to the castle. I try to tame my hair with my wand but after twenty minutes of trying it looks even worse so I sadly tie it into a high ponytail. I should’ve really paid attention when grandmother explained those things in summer.

By the time I’m done, Lily and Rose have already left so I head out by myself. Only when I walk out of the changing room I find James leaning against the wall.

“Waiting for someone?” I ask crossing my arms.

“Yes, for a pretty blonde with sharp tongue.” He says with a smile. “Have you seen her around?”

“Unfortunately not.” I shake my head. “But if she knew you were waiting for her, she probably ran away.”

“Never mind, I just found her.” He says approaching me his hands in the pockets of his jeans. He’s wearing a simple white T-shirt, jeans and a leather jacket and is looking as sexy as ever. “You ready for our date?” he asks and I raise my eyebrows.

“No.” I say pointing to myself. I was wearing ripped jeans, and a simple shirt with a jacket over it paired up with sneakers. “Not like this anyways.”

“What are you talking about?” he asks. “You look beautiful.”

I smile at him and shake my head. “Flattery will get you anywhere.” I say finally. “But where would we go? And it’s close to the curfew. We’re going to get caught and I’m not in the mood to scrub toilets for two more months.”

“We won’t get caught.” He promises and offers me his hand. Without even thinking I accept it.




Nick wasn’t at school the next day either. I had to lie to three different teachers and tell them he was sick because I couldn’t tell them the truth. Luckily, no one else cared. All everyone still talked about was Jenna. She was five months pregnant now and had difficulty hiding her baby bump. Oddly, I felt sorry for her. All her former friends abandoned her and Philip was the only person she had left.

As my last class of the day is over, I head out to apparate and find Jenna sitting on a bench in the hallway. She doesn’t notice me at first and I get slightly taken aback when I notice she’s crying and talking to her belly.

“Jenna?” I ask worriedly as I approach her. “Are you okay? Is the baby okay?” She looks at me and just now I notice that she’s also smiling. She’s crying with joy.

“She just kicked.” She explains to me with a smile. “I was waiting for Philip and I was talking to her and she kicked. Feel it!”

Completely forgetting the troubles I went through because of her, I touch her belly and feel the baby kick. “Oh, dear Merlin, this is amazing!” I squeal and look at her. “She?”

“Yes, it’s a girl.” She says. “I found out a couple of days ago.”

“Congratulations.” I smile to her and she smiles back.

“Thanks.” She says to me. “And, Blair.”


“I’m really sorry about everything.” She says. “I truly am. I just wanted the best for the baby. I know it wasn’t right to lie to Nick and-“

“It’s fine.” I shrug. “I think I get it.”

“You do?” she asks in confusion.

“Well, who wouldn’t want Nick as a father of his baby?” I smile. “I get it. You were scared and lonely and you did that because you felt like there was no way out.”

“Still, I’m sorry.” She sighs. “You guys are perfect for each other. I was wrong to try to change that. I now know what it feels to love someone other than yourself.” She says as she gently rubs her belly.

“I’m happy for you.” I say with a smile. “And as weird as this sounds, I think you’ll be a great mother.”

“There’s hope.” She laughs. “Thanks Blair.”

I smile at her as well but that’s when something catches my attention. I can see the front yard through the window behind Jenna and there’s a woman pacing around looking a lot like…

“Isn’t that Nick’s Mom?” Jenna asks when she turns around to see what I’m staring at.

“Yeah, I think it is.” I say. “I’m sorry, Jenna, I have to go.”

I don’t even wait for her to respond, I just rush down the hallway and towards the stairs. I practically run out the door and towards Nick’s mother.

“Holly?” I call her. “What happened?!” I ask scared out of my mind. “Is it Nick? Is he alright?”

“I am.” He says from behind me before his Mum can answer me. He’s standing on the front steps of the school and his face is covered by a large bruise. I run towards him and almost tackle him down when I hug him.

“Nick, what happened?” I ask as I gently trace down his bruise with my fingers. He winces from the pain but tries to smile anyways.

“It’s fine.” He says seeing how worried I am. “He got drunk and took a swing at me but he passed out after that.”

“What are you doing here?” I ask and turn to his Mum. “Why is your mother here?”

“It was her idea.” He says with a smile. “We left.”

“You what?” I ask and look at his Mum again. “I mean. That’s great, but how did you get her to do it?”

“I didn’t.” he shrugs. “It was her idea, I’m telling you. When he hit me and passed out, she started crying and then she just stopped and started going all over the house packing our clothes. I don’t know what happened but I’m glad it did.”

“That’s great!” I say with a smile and hug him.

“Our stuff is in my car, but I wanted to say goodbye to you first.” He explains and I frown at him.

“Goodbye?” I ask. “You’re leaving? Where?”

“To my grandmother in Denver.” He explains and when he sees how confused I am, he continues. “Ashley, I don’t want to leave you. But I can’t let my Mom be alone now. She needs me.”

“Nick!” His Mum calls him.

“One second, Mom.” He says looking at me. “I have to be there for her.”

“I get it, Nick, I really do.” I start. “But we have school. Can’t you stay until graduation? And then we’ll think of something?”

“Think of what, Ash?” he asks me with a pity smile. “I’ve already missed too much of my classes. I will never pass my exams.”

“We’ll study together.” I insist. “You’ll catch up on everything. You’ll pass your exams.”

“I have nowhere to stay.” He points out.

“You can stay with me and Dad.” I say and take his hand into mine. “You know that.”

Nick!” His Mum calls him again.

“I’m sorry, Ashley.” He says and let goes of my hand. “I have to go. I’ll write to you when we settle in.”

“Nick, don’t do this to me.” I say feeling as if I’m about to fall apart.

“I love you, Ash.” He says as he plants a gentle kiss on my lips. “Always have, always will.”

“Nick! We have to get going!” His Mum calls for him again.

“Bye, Ashley!”

“Goodbye, Nick.”




“I thought you said you’d never take me to Hog’s Head for a date?” I say when we sneak to Hogsmeade through the secret tunnel.

“Who says we’re going to Hog’s Head?” James asks still holding my hand.

“Isn’t that the only thing that’s opened here in Hogsmeade at this hour?” I ask furrowing my eyebrows.

“And who says we’re staying in Hogsmeade?” he asks me again and smiles. “Close your eyes.” He orders when he stops walking.

“Are you funnapping me again?” I ask and he chuckles.

“I sure am.” He says and I close my eyes. He holds my other hand as well and suddenly I feel the air around me lifting up and just for a split second, I can’t breathe. But when I feel him back away from me, I open my eyes.

We are now standing in the middle of a crowded street in the centre of London. I look around me and laugh. “If you plan on taking me out for some fancy dinner, I can say right away that you’re trying too hard.” I say and this time he laughs.

“I think I know you better than that.” He says and grabs my hand once again pulling me towards a shabby bar on our right.

“Hey, Jimmy!” the bartender calls as soon as we enter.

“Hey, Carl!” James says and leads me towards the bar. “How have you been?”

“Lonely, man!” Carl says. “Haven’t seen you in a long time.”

“School, man.” James shrugs then looks at me. “Ashley, this is Carl, Carl, meet Ashley, my girlfriend.”

I look at him in shock. His what?

Carl looks at him in shock as well. “Your what?”

“Where are your manners, dude?” James asks him and Carl looks at me.

“Sorry, Ashley, was it?” he says and smiles at me offering me his hand. “It’s nice to meet you. Sorry for the reaction. I’m just shocked that Jimmy actually has a girlfriend.”

“Does that mean he never brought girls here?” I tease as I accept his hand.

“Who, Jimmy?” Carl says looking at James who rolls his eyes. “Between us, until this point I thought he might be gay.”

I burst out laughing and James pulls me towards one of the tables in the corner. “Two beers, Carl, please!” he says over his shoulder and Carl holds a thumb up in response.

“I never thought I’d meet a person who would think James Potter is gay.” I say with a smile as we sit down.

“Oh, he’s just kidding.” James says. “Just because I’ve never brought a girl here-“

“You really never brought a girl into a shabby bar in muggle London?” I ask sarcastically. “I must be one special lady.”

“Down the sarcasm, Pierce.” He says as Carl brings us our beers. “You are special.”

“Oh, I need to tape that, Jimmy.” Carl says with a smile. “Will you repeat that for the camera?”

“Shut up, Carl and get back to the bar.” James says with a laugh and Carl winks at him.

“Camera?” I ask. “Is Carl not a..?”

“No.” James shakes his head. “He’s a muggle. He’s actually my neighbour. That’s how I know him. We practically grew up together. Went to the same school.”

“You went to muggle school?” I ask in shock.

“Yeah, we all did.” He explains. “Dad went to muggle school before he found out he was a wizard so he wanted us to go as well. He didn’t want us to get too stuck up for being his children.”

“Yes, that definitely worked on you.” I notice as I take a sip of my beer.

“Don’t believe every rumour you hear at Hogwarts, Pierce.” He warns me and I laugh.

“I don’t believe rumours.” I say. “I believe what I see.”

“And what do you see?”

“I see a guy who’s obviously trying to hide that something’s bothering him by acting like an ass most of the time.” I say and he stares at me. “I see a guy who laughs the loudest when he feels down, who flirts with girls when he feels rejected. I see a guy who believes in all the things he denies.”

I look him in the eyes and he stays silent for a moment.

“My father.” He shrugs.

“What about your father?” I ask confused.

“I told you that my behaviour has something to do with him.” He explains and I remember that time when I supervised the detention and he kept on bothering me. “Most people get disappointed when they get to know me. The first son of Harry Potter and he’s nothing special, you know. Not a great student, not really brave as his father, he hasn’t saved his friends from evil when he was eleven and all that crap. Al’s more like him. He even looks like him more than I do. He wants to become an Auror like him, you know. Dad’s more proud of him, I can see that.”

“I’m sure that’s not true.” I say and he smiles at me sadly.

“When Al got sorted into Slytherin I felt really happy because I thought Dad wouldn’t be proud of him as he was before.” James continues. “But no one was bothered by that. Albus Potter, the son of Harry Potter was sorted into Slytherin and no one even cared.”

“James, you’re not your Dad.” I say. “You’re not your brother either. Why would you want to be like them?”

“So people would be proud of me.” He says blankly.

“People are proud of you.” I say and hold his hand and he smiles a bit. “I’m sure of it. And even if they’re not, you’re supposed to make yourself proud. That’s the point.”

“Are you proud of yourself?” he asks me raising his eyebrows.

“Every now and then.” I say with a laugh. “I try to live like that.”

“Well, you are the top of our class, you are the Head Prefect. I’m sure your parents are proud of you.” He says with a smile and I burst out laughing thinking about my grandmother.

“My Dad, yes.” I finally say. “My Mum and her family, not so much. But I don’t really care about them.”

“How come?” he asks and takes a sip of his beer.

“My Mum divorced my Dad because that’s what her parents wanted.” I say. “I can’t get passed that, no matter how hard I try.”

“I didn’t know that.” James says. “Sorry. But maybe you need to learn to accept that and move on. We all make mistakes, you know.”

“I know, but that was a big one.”

“How often do you see your Dad, then?” he asks.

“Two weeks a year.” I say. “He lives in New York.”

“Oh, that sucks.”

“Yeah.” I nod my head.

“So when you finish school, will you go to New York or stay here?” James asks taking a sip of his beer.”

“I don’t know really.” I shrug. “I don’t know what I want to do after Hogwarts.”

“I always thought you’d work in the Ministry or something.” James says and I smile thinking of my grandmother.

“Yeah, so did my grandparents.” I say. “But that’s not going to happen. What about you?”

“I’m having my eyes set on Chudley Cannons.” James say and I raise my eyebrows at him.

“The Quidditch team?” I ask.


“The losing Quidditch team?” I ask again. “The suckiest Quidditch team ever? The worst possible-“

“Okay, you’ve made your point.” He laughs. “Yes, that team.”

“Why?” I ask shocked. “If I had my pick I would play for the Holyhead Harpies.”

“First of all, the Harpies are more about the glam than the actual game.”

“Yes, but the Cannons are all about sucking balls instead of playing, sooo…” I make a snap noise with my fingers and he laughs again.

“What changed, Ashley?” he asks suddenly and I raise an eyebrow at him.

“What do you mean?”

“How come I never noticed how fun you are?” James asks. “How come I couldn’t stand you before?”

I smile nervously and look at my watch. “Oh, Godric, look at the time.” I say looking at him. “Shouldn’t we head back? It’s late.”

“Sure, if you say so.” James says and puts his jacket on. Then like a true gentleman, he holds mine for me making me actually blush. Pull yourself together, Blair.

“Leaving so soon?” Carl asks when pays our two beers.

“We have school tomorrow.” James explains and smiles at him. “I’ll see you for the holidays.”

“Sure, Jimmy.” He says then winks at me. “Take care of him.”

“Sure thing.” I say and wave at him before I walk out in the street.

“I’ve actually had fun.” I admit when we step outside. “But why did you take me here?”

“I just didn’t want for anyone to bother us.” He explains. “All I really wanted to do was talk to you.”

“Is that really all?” I ask tilting my head. “I thought you did other things with your ‘girlfriend’?”

“Oh, are you saying you mind that I called you my girlfriend back there?” he asks looking at me.

“Shocking as it may is,” I say with a smile. “I don’t think I mind it.”

“You think, ha?” James asks and takes a step closer to me. “Will this help you make up your mind for sure?”

And then he kisses me. And I can’t feel my legs because that’s how good it actually is.


Dear Nick,

I am the worst friend ever. I know I’ve been off the radar lately. A lot of things have happened, but you could’ve written me about your Dad. I’m sorry, Nick. About everything. About your Dad and Mom and me not being here. Please, hold on. Be strong, Nick.

I love you and miss you.




And another chapter is up! I made my promise and didn't keep you waiting for too long. To all the people who review the story and help me get through it, thank you a lot! I love you all and without you, this story probably wouldn't get this far. 

I hope that this chapter was more amusing to you all. James and Blair got their date, they are officially together, the Quidditch game is approaching soon and so is the end of the school year. On the other hand, Nick is gone and he left Ashley alone.

What do you think of this chapter? I can't wait to find out! Love you guys XOXO 

Chapter 37: The One Where There Is a Brit Invasion
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


I wake up on Wednesday feeling completely empty on the inside. The sun isn’t even up yet and I have barely gotten any sleep. But I don’t feel tired. I don’t feel anything.

I guess I should be thankful that Nick and his Mum are finally safe from his Dad. I should be happy that his Mum finally gotten the courage to get away. I don’t know if it was something I said or what, but it didn’t matter anyways. She got away.

But so did Nick.

And I know I’m being selfish here but I can’t help it. I miss him. I feel empty when he’s not here. And I feel scared for him too. I wish he was more selfish and thinks about himself and his future.

I sit up in my bed and look through the window as if hoping there would be Nick’s owl there. He hasn’t written to me yet which is normal, I guess. He needs to take care of his Mum first and then he can write to me. I look at Blair’s desk and consider writing to him, but decide against it. Instead, I write to Blair, now missing her more than ever.

After I’m done with the letter, the sun is already up. I can hear Dad in the kitchen making breakfast so I get dressed quickly and join him.

“Good morning.” I greet him as I call our pet owl Mick (named after Mick Jagger, yes, you guessed it right).

“’morning.” He says as he flips a pancake in the air. “Sending a letter?”

“Yes, I couldn’t sleep, so I wrote to Ashley.” I say as Mick bites my finger. The bloody bird and I never got along. He loved Blair but hated me.

“That bird is going mental.” Dad notices. “He never used to bite you.”

“Yeah.” I sigh and Dad looks at me leaning against the stove.

“Still haven’t heard from Nick?” he asks crossing his arms and I shake my head. Dad sighs as well. “You know this isn’t easy on him either. The poor boy has been through a lot this year. His ex-girlfriend trying to pin him a baby, his father coming back and attacking you, threatening his mother.”

“I know, Dad.” I nod as I watch Mick fly away.

“His mother is probably shaken as well.” Dad continues. “I bet it took all she had to leave Nick’s father. He can’t abandon her now.”

“I know all of this, Dad.” I say and finally look at him. “I am just worried. I want him to finish school, to find a job, to have a nice life. He deserves it.”

“I’m proud of you, you know?” Dad says finally. “You’ve been through a lot as well and yet you managed to get through it all. I know you’ll get through this as well.”

“I will.” I sigh and try to smile. “I’m just sad. That’s all. I miss him.”

“School will end in a couple of weeks.” Dad shrugs. “That’s not really long. And after that, we could go to Denver and visit him.”

“Really?” I ask suddenly gleaming with joy.

“Yeah, sweetie.” He says and plants a kiss on my head. “Don’t worry so much about being away from Nick. You never know where life will take you.”




“This is weird.” Hilary says looking at me happily drinking my coffee at breakfast.

“What’s weird?” Lydia asks absentmindedly as she goes through her Potion’s homework once again.

“Seeing Ashley all jolly.” Hilary says staring at me.

“What’s weird is you using the word jolly.” I say smiling back at her.

“Oh, lay it off of her!” Savannah says when she joins us. “She’s just happy, what’s wrong with that?”

“Thank you Savannah!” I say with a smile.

“You’re welcome, Ashley!” She grins back at me and takes a sip of her coffee.

“I think I’ll have to move out of our room if all of you are going to be so cheerful.” Hilary says gloomily before she stuffs her face with bacon.

“I just can’t help it.” I say breaking into a smile. “I am back to playing Quidditch and James and I finally sorted things out and-“

“Are you gossiping about me already?” James asks showing up out of nowhere and sits next to me. He has a huge grin plastered across his face as well.

“I wouldn’t dare.” I say and kiss him lightly. He smiles at me and then looks behind Hilary’s shoulder and he frowns.

“Spies!” he points an accusing finger at Al who just joined us at the Gryffindor table. Al rolls his eyes and kisses Savannah on the cheek.

“Get over yourself!” Al says and grabs a piece of bacon from James’ plate. “If you can have breakfast with your girlfriend, I can have breakfast with mine.”

“Oh, sweetie.” Savannah says and kisses his cheek.

“Okay, I’m going to be sick from all the love circling around.” Hilary says getting up from the table.

“Where are you going?” I ask and she looks at me darkly.

“To do homework.” She says dryly as she turns around. “Even that is better than this.”

“I think we went overboard if she’s willing to do her homework.” Savannah notices and I nod.

“Good morning, everyone!” Fred says gleefully as he joins us. He’s wearing his Quidditch gear and his Beater’s bat in his left arm. Him showing up makes Lydia lift her head from her homework. He looks at her nervously and she just stares him down.

“Hey, Lydia.” Fred says smiling at her.

“I have to go!” she says gloomily and storms out after Hilary. Fred’s face immediately falls and he sits grumpily next to James.

“Khm…” I clear my throat. “So, what are you doing in your Quidditch uniform?”

“Didn’t your boyfriend tell you?” he teases. “We’re having practice after the breakfast.”

“We do?” I ask turning to James and he nods his head as he eats a whole egg in one bite.

“Tgmsntweks.” He explains and Savannah, Al, Fred and I exchange looks.

“Excuse me?” Savannah asks and James swallows his bite.

“I said, the game is in two week.” He explains and Al looks at him disgustedly.

“I can’t believe you’re my brother.” He says to him.

“Why are you complaining?” I ask Al. “I’m the one who’s voluntarily dating him.” I smile at James and the rest of the group laughs.

“Ha-ha.” James says sarcastically and then kisses me.

“Well,” Al says as he stands up and takes Savannah’s hand. “The better looking Potter brother is going to take his girlfriend for a walk and not for a Quidditch game.”

Savannah smiles and James and I exchange looks. “That sounds boring.” I say to him and kiss the tip of his nose.

“Well, I should go prep the field.” James says as he gets up from the table. “You coming, baby?”

“I’ll be right behind you.” I say and look pointedly at Fred who’s sitting at the table miserably.

“Oh! Okay.” James says and winks at me before he heads for the pitch. I sit down next to Fred and pour myself some pumpkin juice.

“Want some?” I offer him planning to take this easy so he would open up to me.

“Why doesn’t she like me?!” he snaps causing me to spill the juice all over myself and for the entire Gryffindor and Huffepuff table to stare at us. Talking about taking it slow.

“Oh, sorry.” He says and starts conjuring up toilet paper for me to clean myself up with.

“Who doesn’t like you?” I ask as I clean myself up.

“Lydia of course.” Fred snaps again. “What did I ever deserve to get treated like that?”

“Really?” I stare at him with my eyebrows raised. “You really don’t know what you’ve done?” I ask referring to the fact that he’s the reason I ended up in the Hospital Wing with a skull fracture.

“Oh, right.” Fred says as if just now he remembered.

“Lydia is really loyal.” I shrug. “She cares about her friends and when you hurt them, she won’t forgive you that easily. But,” I continue looking at him. “Why does it even bother you that she doesn’t like you?”

“Because I like her.” He says simply and I furrow my brows at him.

“You like her?” I repeat and he nods. “As a friend or as a..?” I ask and he rolls his eyes at me.

“As a girl, Pierce!” he snaps at me. “As a girl.”

“But-“ I mumble. “You don’t like girls as girls. You like them as girls.” I wisely point out and Fred stares at me.

“What?!” he snaps at me and I roll my eyes.

“I have never seen you with a girl.” I snap at him. “I mean,” I correct myself. “I obviously saw you with girls. At parties and so on. But I never saw you with a girlfriend.”

“Well, I will tell you a secret, Pierce.” Fred starts sarcastically. “Eighteen year old boys have only one thing in mind. And that’s sex.”

“Well, let me stop you right there.” I warn him. “Lydia is not that type of girl.”

“I know.” He says then looks at his coffee as if he was slightly embarrassed. “That’s why I was never interested. She’s always been a good girl. Quiet and polite. But then she yelled at me after you ended up in the hospital and I realised there was more to her than a nice, sweet girl. That’s why I asked her out for Valentine’s day.”

“And she said no.” I finish for him sadly and he nods.

“The school year is almost over, Pierce.” He says to me. “If I don’t win her over now, I never will.”

“Well, I’m sorry to say it to you, but I don’t think she’ll change her mind.” I shrug. “She’s very determined once she makes up her mind. You did knock me off my broom on purpose.” I point out.

“Yeah, but I also helped you get rid of your fiancé.” He points out.

“Yes, but she doesn’t know that.” I say and an idea pops into my head. “Come on, we have to get to practice. James might be my boyfriend now, but that won’t stop him from making us run laps if we’re late.”




“What are you so excited about?” I ask when I come to work and find Gerard gleaming happily in his office. And that’s saying something since I don’t think I ever saw Gerard actually smiling. “You put something extra in your coffee again?”

“No, but the night is still young.” He winks at me. “Actually, a friend is coming to visit me. And she’s staying with us until the fashion show in July!”

“You have friends?” I mock him and he rolls his eyes.

“Says the girl who’s only friend is the chick who got knocked up and tried to pin it on your boyfriend.”

“Touché, my friend, touché.” I admit my defeat. “So, who is she?”

But before he can answer me, an incredibly beautiful woman with dark blonde hair and blue eyes steps out of the elevator. Her figure is tall and slender and she moves with such glamour men are probably falling on their feet. And the worst thing is, I know her.

I pretend to drop something and practically hide underneath Gerard’s desk.

“Dom!” Gerard says and smiles at her.

“Gerard, honey, you look amazing!” Dominique Weasley says when she hugs him. She smiles and practically blinds everyone around her. That’s how beautiful she is.

“Oh, stop it, Dom.” Gerard says with a laugh. “Look at yourself! You look even more beautiful than the last time I saw you. You have got to tell me your secret!”

“Oh, please, I don’t have any secrets.” She says as she flicks her hair. “I’m just that beautiful.”

“Bitch!” Gerard says and they both start laughing. “Let me introduce you to someone.” Gerard continues and turns around only to see I’m not there.

“What the-?” he says but Dom smiles noticing me right away.

“Nice shoes.” She observes and I finally get up from my hide out spot all red in my face.

“Ah, Dom this is Ash-“ I start coughing maniacally. “Blair.” Gerard quickly corrects himself. “This is Blair Hastings. Blair, meet one of my closest friends, Dominique Weasley.”

“His only friend, actually.” Dom says as she offers me her hand and furrows her brows at me. “Have we met before?”

“No.” I say a bit too quickly. “I don’t think so.” That was a straight up lie. Dominique Weasley was two years above me in Hogwarts. Luckily, she was in Slytherin while I was a Gryffindor, so maybe she won’t remember me. Plus, there’s no reason she would remember me. Her family, as well as the Potter’s never got along with my grandparents. But of course, everyone knew who Dom was. Straight out of Hogwarts she got a contract with one of the most famous wizard modelling agencies, The Wicked Witches. She is on the cover of every magazines and she wears designer clothes on fashion shows all around the world.

“Are you sure?” Dom insists. “I can swear I have seen your face before. Have you ever been to London?”

“Oh shit.” Gerard says as he connects the dots and Dom turns to look at him in confusion. Gerard coughs awkwardly and looks at me. I shake my head at him. “I mean,” he continues. “Why would Blair ever go to London? She’s a pure American! She’s so much American she has a bald eagle tattooed on her back. She eats a Big Mac for lunch every day. Why would someone like that visit London?”

Dom looks at me all freaked out. “He put something in his coffee, didn’t he?”

“Either that or he’s been smoking something stronger than his usual Marlboro’s.” I say.

“Anyways,” Gerard claps his hands awkwardly. “How about I end my work earlier and the two of us head for drinks?” he suggests to Dom.

“That would be great!” she smiles at him then turns to me. “You have to join us!”

“No!” Gerard and I both practically scream at her and she stares at us in shock. “I have to work.”

“Yeah,” Gerard nods his head. “She has to work.”

“Well, she won’t die if she misses a few hours.” Dom says to Gerard. “Come on, join us, I insist.” She turns to me and I look at Gerard. He just shrugs.

“Well, if Gerard doesn’t mind.” I say and Dom claps happily.

“Great!” she says. “Let me just rush to the bathroom real quickly and then we can go.”

As soon as she leaves, Gerard turns towards me looking for an explanation.

“She went to school with me back in Britain!” I say. “She was two years above me. Of course I look familiar!”

“Well, we’ll just have to stick with your story.” Gerard hisses. “She’s our lead model for the show. She’ll spend a lot of time with us.”

“Well, bollocks.” I observe.

“Are you ready?” Dom asks from the elevator and both Gerard and I grin at her.

“Sure!” We say in unison and she just shakes her head at us.

“Must be the water in this place.” Dom concludes as she heads towards the elevator and Gerard and I follow her.


“So, you’re Gerard’s new intern?” Dom asks me when we order our cocktails. I take a sip of mine and nod.

“Yeah, I started a few months ago.”

“And I completely love her.” Gerard says as he lights up his cigarette. “Her designs are amazing. Trust me, Dom, you haven’t seen anything like that before.”

“In that case, I look forward to wearing them.” Dom smiles at me and I choke on my drink.

“What?” I manage to ask in between the coughs.

“It was supposed to be a fucking surprise, Dom!” Gerard says as he pats me on the back. “Dom is here for the show.” He explains to me.

“So you said.” I say staring at him and then look at her. “I never thought, not even in my dreams, that you’d be wearing one of my dresses.”

“Oh, don’t flatter her that much.” Gerard says lazily. “The twig bitch is already too self-assured.”

“Look who’s talking.” Dom says not even looking at him. “Look, sweetie, you’re talented. I know this fat prick wouldn’t work with you if it were the other way. Get used to it, many famous models are going to want to wear your designs.”

“Twig bitch’s right, Ashley.” Gerard nods his head and claps his hand over his mouth when I look at him.

“Ashley?” Dom asks looking at us both. “I though your name was Blair?”

“It is.” Gerard tries to fix it. “It’s Blair Ashley. I call her Ashley, though. Sometimes I call her Blashley. It has a ring to it.”

Merlin, Gerard, what are you smoking?!

“No, no, no.” Dom looks at me and points a finger at me. “I remember now. You are Ashley Pierce. You went to Hogwarts! Or, you should be going. You are on the same year as my cousins James and Fred.”

“No, she’s Blashley!” Gerard insists and both of us look at him shaking our heads. “I am the worst liar ever.”

“You don’t say.” Dom says and crosses her arms looking at me. “So, do you care to explain why the two of you are lying to me?”

“Alright.” I say in my British accent and she looks at me more interestingly. “I am Ashley Pierce and I do go to Hogwarts. Last year I switched places with my twin sister who lives here in New York with our Dad while I live in London with Mum. Her name is Blair and she is currently in Hogwarts instead of me.”

Dom stares at me for a second. “What?!”

“My reaction as well.” Gerard nods then turns around to look for a waiter. “We need more drinks!”

“This sounds like a start of a really bad muggle movie.” Dom says and I sigh.

“I wish. You have no idea what we’ve been through.”

“So, why’d you do it?” Dom asks as she takes a sip of her drink.

“I really wanted to be a designer.” I shrug. “My grandparents would never allow it. That’s why I’m here right now. And I really am living my dream.” She just stares at me in silence. “I don’t expect you to understand it. I bet your parents were supportive.”

That’s when she bursts out laughing and Gerard joins in. I just stare at them like a fool. “Yeah, the niece of Harry Potter, the Boy Who Lived, The Saviour of the world is a model. You can bet they’re proud.”

“They’re not?”

“Well, they accept it now.” She shrugs. “But when I first mentioned it back in school my mother has forbidden me from talking about it ever again. She said and I quote ‘You want to drag yourself through the paper like some common whore?’”

“That’s harsh.” I take a sip from my drink just in time the waiter gets us three more.

“You can say that.” Dom says. “My sister used to have a small boutique shop with clothes and now she’s married and is a stay at home Mum and Louis, my brother is a healer at St. Mungo’s. I think in my mother’s eyes they are a lot more respectable than I am. That’s why I ran away when I finished Hogwarts.”

“You did what?” I ask not believing what I heard.

“Yeah.” Dom smiles. “The day I was supposed to get back from Hogwarts, I ended up spending all my money on a ticket to New York. There was a search party for me back at home. And, between us, I did get way over my head. I had no money, no food, I didn’t even know anyone. In Britain if someone sees you, you get free everything, food, drinks, just because you’re a Weasley. But it’s not like that in the U.S.”

“Did you go back?” I ask.

“I did eventually.” She sighs. “Uncle Harry used his influence in the wizarding world and somehow managed to contact the Ministry here and they found me. But not before Gerard found me.”

“You found her?” I ask looking at Gerard and he nods.

“She was out on the street looking for a modelling job.” He says. “I took her in and she crashed at my place for a day or two.”

“Yeah, but when I got back to London, three designer houses offered to tutor me.” Dom adds and Gerard shrugs.

“I pulled some connections.” He says and Dom smiles at him.

“I will never be able to pay him back for what he did.” She says. “He made sure I do what I love with my life.”

“He did the same for me.” I say and Gerard smiles at us.

“I guess I have soft spot for desperate blondes.”

“Anyways, I get it.” Dom says looking at me. “And your secret is safe with me. I just want you to know you’re not the only one who’s fighting for her dream. I did too. And it paid off. With a little help from the side.”

“A lot help from the side.” Gerard corrects her and I smile at him.

Dom raises her glass. “To Gerard!” she starts. “A lot help from the side!”

I raise my glass as well agreeing with her. “To Gerard!”


Dear B.

Nick and his Mum left to stay with his Aunt in Denver. As glad I am that they’re finally safe, I miss him a lot. I’m worried about him. He quit school just a few weeks before the exams and now he won’t even have that going on for him.

I don’t know what to do.

Miss you a lot.


P.S. Good luck on Saturday with the game. I’m sure you’re going to kick ass. (Pardon the language.)



Finally!!! Another chapter is up! I am so sorry for the long, long wait, but it's here at last. I wrote a few chapters and we are reaching the end soon. Hopefully I can fulfill your expectations as we reach the end. 

Thank you all so much for the reviews and for not giving up on this story and with me. I also started another story with James as one of my main characters (what can I say? I'm obsessed with him a bit!). It's called Mother-To-Be: The Baby Manual, so if you like this story, make sure you check the other one. 

Thank you all! I love you to bits! xo 


Chapter 38: The One Where There's a Quidditch Match
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


The next two weeks before the game were filled with constant practices. And usually, I would probably be sore and annoyed with exams coming up, the final coming closer and the lack of sleep, but I finally felt like myself.

I would wake up with the first sunset and hurry to the pitch for an early morning practice. James would be there at least an hour before anyone would come figuring out a new strategy against Ravenclaw for the final game.

We'd have ten minutes for ourselves before everyone else joined us. And then he blew his whistle and seven brooms would fly high up in the air. It was such a relief to feel the cold air brushing against my skin. It's been too long since I played Quidditch and just now have I realised how much I missed it.

We'd hurry to get some breakfast before the classes start. That's where I would join Hilary, Savannah and Lydia. Our professors didn't teach us any new lessons. We just spent time going over the lessons from the past few years that could turn up on our N.E.W.T.s. We also didn't get any homework because all of our time was spent studying.

After classes we'd hurry for dinner and then for another round of practice. In the evening when everyone was sleeping, the fifth years and seventh years were up late at night studying.

And with exams and practices, I hadn't really had time to talk to Lydia about Fred. And did I feel sorry for him. With days passing by, I would catch him looking at her not so secretly. When she'd walk by him he would mumble his hellos and she just ignored him.

One night, James and Fred were in the kitchens, Savannah was on a date with Al and Hilary was Merlin knows where and I was left alone with Lydia in our dorm. We were going through our Defense Against the Dark Arts notes and finally, when I felt my brain couldn't take it any longer, I asked for a break.

I sit on my bed while Lydia searches for her notes from second years.

“Soooo…” I start. “Fred, ha?” I know, I’m brilliant at breaking the ice. She immediately looks up at me and rolls her eyes.

“Don’t even start.” She warns me and points her finger accusingly. “You know how I feel about him.”

“Yes, but that’s only because you don’t know the whole truth.” I say and she stares at me blankly.

“He hit you with a bludger and sent you to the Hospital Wing. That’s the only truth I need to know.”

“Didn’t you ever wonder how I broke up with Daniel?” I ask and she furrows her eyebrows.

“I figured if you wanted to tell you would.” She shrugs.

“When Daniel proposed to me, Fred found out he was blackmailing me.” I start. “He hired a private investigator to look after Daniel. It took a few months and Al was on it but finally, when we were on the spring break, Fred showed up at my door. My grandfather just passed away and I was forced to marry that dick when I had feelings for James and I was feeling hopeless. His private investigator had pictures of Daniel with all sorts of shady people. Finally, Fred found out Daniel was involved in a smuggling business. When I confronted him about it, he was left speechless. I threatened to expose him unless he left me alone. That’s how I got rid of him. With Fred’s help. And with Al’s.” I add. “Although I don’t really know what he did.”

Lydia just stares at me for a whole minute with her mouth open. Then she just blinks at me and grabs her notes. “I think we should get back to studying.”

“Lydia.” I beg.

“So, the werewolves-“ she starts reading and I sigh admitting defeat.


The morning of the big game I woke up even before the sunset. The tension was already in the air and I felt pumped. Not minding the scouts, because I figured my chances were next to nothing, not worrying about the odds. I just couldn’t wait to play.

I climb down the stairs and just like months ago, I find James sitting in his armchair staring at the cold fireplace.

“Nerves getting the best of you?” I ask leaning against the wall. He turns around and smiles at me.

“Come here.” He insists and reaches out his arm. I smile and sit in his lap enjoying the smell of his skin. I love how he smells. Like broom polish, cigarettes maybe and a nice shampoo.

“I’m not nervous.” He says and I look up at him.

“You’re not?” I ask and he shakes his head and kisses the tip of my nose.

“I’m just- You know, it’s my last year.” He shrugs. “I will never play another Quidditch game here. I’ll never be a Captain again.”

“Oh, I don’t know that.” I smile at him. “I’m pretty sure the Chudley Cannons will name you their Captain as soon as they see you play.”

James chuckles and shakes his head. “Yeah, right.”

“You’ll see.” I shrug. “Maybe not immediately but soon enough.”

“And what about you?” James asks.

“What about me?” I ask.

“What if you’re named the Holyhead Harpies Captain and then we become rivals?” he jokes and I shake my head at him.

“I don’t think you’ll have to worry about that.” I say. “I doubt the Holyhead Harpies even know I exist. I played one game here.”

“Yes, but it was an amazing game.” James insists. He kisses me lightly on the lips. “And this one will be even better. Just shoot” he raises his hand. “And score.” He punches his arm through air.

“I love you.” I suddenly say and then slam my hand over my mouth as if I said something bad. He just stares at me in shock.

“Oh.” He says and I can literally feel my stomach drop.

“Umm-“ I start as I get up from his lap. “I need to get ready.”

“Ash.” He starts as he gets up after me.

“See you for breakfast, okay?” I ask trying to force a smile as I head back to the dormitories.

What the hell was I thinking?


After I showered two times and all the girls already left for breakfast, I slowly get dressed hoping James will leave for the pitch and I wouldn’t have to face him. I look at my reflection in the mirror. I blurred it out, right? That’s not how I actually feel.

James and I have been through so much and now that things are finally good I said it because I’m grateful that he’s finally with me.

I sigh as I stare at my pale face and realise I’m lying to myself. I do love him. I love him because of all the things we’ve been through. I managed to go through it all and still find my way to him. And I do love him. He makes me smile. I miss him as soon as he leaves. And he makes me stronger.

Why doesn’t he love me back?

I hear cheering voices that are coming from outside and when I look out the window I realise the crowd is already gathering at the pitch.

I panic immediately. How late am I?

I quickly put my Quidditch uniform on and grab the broom from my trunk. I don’t even bother to dry my still dripping hair before I run outside.

I run out on the pitch just as the Gryffindor team is walking out their changing room. I can see they’re all distressed, especially James, but when they see me they sigh with relief.

“Dramatic entrance, ha, Pierce?” Fred asks as I step next to him on the pitch.

“You know me.” I smile at him. I can feel James looking at me but I ignore him. Instead I look at the stands and find Lydia, Savannah and Hilary holding up a banner saying ‘Pierce is the Boss’. I can’t help but laugh and hold thumbs up.

I know now why I came here. It was to blow those freaking scouts minds. And that is what I’m going to do. I grab a hold of my broom and when the whistle is announced I’m the first in the air.




With fashion show each day closer and my exams starting in a week, I had my hands filled with work. I would spend my mornings at school, then I would rush to Gerard’s office, where I usually used my break to catch up on some reading for exams. I would finish off work late in the evening and then I get home trying to study some more, but I would usually just pass out from exhaustion.

Although I was completely exhausted, I liked it like this. At least I had little time to think of Nick. When I busied myself, I wouldn’t feel empty on the inside because I haven’t heard from him. Also, when I’m not at home, I don’t have to spend time with Elena who’s at our flat constantly this past week.

I would usually come home way past dinner time and I would find them cuddling on the couch. I told Dad I was at the library studying when in reality I had no idea how I would pass my exams since all my free time was spend working on my designs.

One night, when I almost fell asleep at work and Gerard sent me home early, I entered the apartment and the scene in front of me sobered me up completely. The entire apartment was covered in flowers  and candles and something delicious is cooking in the kitchen.

“What the-?” I start when I walk in and close the door behind me.

“Ellie, is that you?” I hear Dad’s voice from the bathroom. He walks out wearing a simple, but elegant dark blue shirt and a pair of black pants. I raise my eyebrows at him and he stops in the middle of the living room. “Oh, it’s you.”

“Yes, it’s just me. Your daughter.” I say sarcastically channelling my inner Blair. “Sorry to disappoint!”

“I just didn’t expect to see you so soon.” Dad shrugs. “You haven’t been home for dinner for the last two weeks.”

“Well, of course not!” I snap. “Because the She-Devil is always here and I can’t stand to look at her!”

“Her name is Elena!” Dad rolls his eyes. “And about that,” he sighs looking at me nervously. “I was going to tell you, but you’re never home.”

“Oh, Merlin, you’re going to propose tonight, am I right?” I ask dreadfully and he nods getting the ring out of his pocket. “Where did you find it?” I ask when I look at the little box he gave me to keep safe for him all these months ago. I hid it beneath the loose floor board under Blair’s bed.

“I’ve known about that loose floor board ever since you were nine, bee.” Dad smiles lightly at me but when I stay dead serious he sighs.

“It’s time, Blair.” He shrugs. “I don’t have anything else to wait for.”

“Maybe I’m too young to understand,” I start looking at him. “But I don’t think an explanation for marrying someone should be: ‘I don’t have anything else to wait for.’”

“It’s different when you’re older.” Dad says shaking his head. “I don’t want to be alone, Blair.”

“What?” I ask furrowing my eyebrows. “You’re not going to be alone! You have me! And Ashley!”

“Ashley barely comes to visit once a year and you’re barely home now.” Dad says. “I know you’ll move on and that’s okay! You’ll finish school, move out, start a new job.” He smiles at me. “Maybe I’ll even walk you down the aisle one day or another and maybe I’ll have a chance to hold my grandchildren. And I can’t wait! But I don’t want to watch you standing on the sidewalk all alone. I don’t want to be lonely.”

“But, Dad-“ I start but in that moment there’s a knock on the door. Dad smiles at me as he puts the ring back in his pocket. I just stare at him. “And what about Mom?” I ask finally and he sighs.

“If it was meant to be, it would’ve lasted.” He says simply. “You can join us for dinner.” He suggests but I shake my head as I put my bag on my shoulder.

“No, I’ll leave you to it.” I say as I head towards the door.

“Blair, where are you going?” Dad asks but I ignore him. I open the door and find Elena standing there.

“Hi, Blair!” she greets me cheerfully but I ignore her as well.

“Blair!” Dad calls after me but I run down the stairs and out of the building into a warm night. I feel tears stinging my eyes as I practically start running through the crowded streets of Brooklyn. Why am I so hurt suddenly?

I’ll tell you why. Because once Mum came to see us a couple of weeks ago, I figured Dad forgot all about marrying Elena. I thought he considered getting back with Mum. I thought he considered getting all our lives back to normal.

Who am I kidding?

Nothing will ever go back to normal.





“And Pierce has the Quaffle!” Sandra’s voice echoes through the pitch. “Again! And there’s a Bludger heading her way and- oh for Merlin’s sake- did you see that?! Pierce just turned around on her broom to avoid the Bludger and she SCORES!” Sandra yells and the crowd goes wild. “40 to 0 for Gryffindor. My, my, isn’t James Potter lucky to get Ashley back on his team.”

“Way to go, Pierce!” Fred says as he flies next to me shooting the Bludger that almost knocked me down to Ravenclaw’s Captain.

“And Lily Potter grabs the Quaffle!” Sandra continues. “And she pushes past Peter Jones, Ravenclaw’s Chaser and SHE SCORES!”

Another round of applause and cheering echoes through the pitch.

“50 to 0 for Gryffindor.” Sandra announces. “I guess those Quidditch genes are in Potter family. Although Albus Potter did lose his first game against Gryffindor.”

The stands explore in laughter and I can see Al staring Sandra down from his place on the stands. From what I’ve gathered, the two of them can’t stand each other ever since they briefly dated in fourth year.

“Back to the game!” Sandra continues.

We continue the winning streak although Ravenclaw did manage to get through our defence and score about sixty points. But we were still leading and got more and more impressive. At one point Fred actually managed to jump off of his broom just to hit the Bludger at Ravenclaw’s Seeker when he thought he’d seen the snitch and managed to jump back. Everyone on the stands jumped on their feet at that point. Even Lydia. Just saying.

I didn’t disappoint either. More than half of the scores were my doing. And I managed to pull a few neat tricks Dad thought me while scoring. I’m sure he’d be proud.

“Has James Potter spotted the Snitch?” Sandra suddenly says and everyone’s head, including mine turns around in James’ direction just in time to see Steven Garret, Ravenclaw’s Beater kicked him with his Bat across the head.

Immediately James started falling and everyone screamed. My first instinct was to fly over to him but Fred grabbed me when James managed to get his broom back on track. There was a horrible cut on his forehead and Coach Wood instantly flew up to him.

I can see James shaking his head as Coach Wood tries to explain something to him. Finally, he gives up and flicks his wand sewing up James’ head as best as he can.

Steven flies next to James and offers him a hand as he apologizes. James shakes his head again and smiles.

“Penalty!” Coach Wood announces and turns to me. “Pierce, your turn!”

I nod and catch the Quaffle he throws at me. I look at James who’s staring at me still shaky on his broom. He lifts his arm up and punches it through the air. Knowing very well what that means I smile and shoot the Bludger straight through the middle hoop.

Another round of cheers explodes on the stands and suddenly people start calling my name. “Ashley! Ashley! Ashley!”

I turn around to look at the stands and smile gratefully when I realise Hilary magically turned up the volume of her voice and is leading the crowd. Savannah and Lydia are standing next to her and are yelling at the top of their voices.

In that moment I feel completely fulfilled. Not because they’re cheering my name but because I realise that by coming here, by switching place with Ashley, I have made friends for life. I laugh loudly and wave at them.

The match goes on like that for another hour. The score is 160:70 for us but if Ravenclaw catches the snitch, they could still win. That is why I try to up my game with every shot I take and I still try to pay attention to what James is doing. Although he suffered a head injury, he looks sharp as ever while he’s trying to find the Snitch.

And finally, two and a half hours into the match, Sandra announces: “And I think James Potter finally spotted the Snitch. And Marcus O’Keefe, the Ravenclaw Seeker did so too! This is going to be one tight break!”

Immediately everyone stops what they were doing and turn to look at the race between James and Marcus. I can see it clearly as well, a little Golden Snitch fluttering around the Ravenclaw stands.

“Come on. Come on!” I hiss staring at James who is pretty much tied with Marcus. But inches away from the Snitch James does something similar to what Fred was doing. He stretches out his hand and when he notices Marcus is doing the same, he throws himself at the Snitch.

“Oh, my Godric!” Sandra shouts when James jumps from his broom and grabs the Snitch. In the last second he manages to grab his broom with his other hand and remains hanging on it. Everyone draws in a breath but he smiles and raises his other hand in the air showing the Snitch he caught. The stands erupt in cheers.

“And James Potter caught the Snitch!” Sandra yells but I can barely hear her through the cheers from the stands. “Gryffindor won the Quidditch Cup!”

I smile and turn to look at James. But the entire team already gathered around him and is helping him land. I turn to the other side of the pitch and spot Hilary, Lydia and Savannah who came running from the stands. Instead of joining my team and James, I join the three of them. I crash down at them and they welcome me with hugs and praises.

“You were amazing!” Savannah says with a smile.

“You fucking ruled!” Hilary cheers. “I’m so pumped! Let’s get drunk!”

“Easy there.” Lydia interrupts her and pulls out a letter from her pocket. “This came for you in the morning but you weren’t at breakfast.”

I look at the letter she handed me and recognize Ashley’s signature. I immediately open it and read it. It takes me a few moments to comprehend what she has written. Nick is gone? He moved to Denver?!

“Is everything okay?” Savannah asks looking at me worriedly.

“No.” I say and look up at the three of them. “I need to go.”

“Need to go where?” Lydia asks furrowing her eyebrows.

“I need to visit a friend.” I say and turn to look at the crowd gathering on the pitch. “I need to sneak out.”

“Now?” Savannah asks.

“Yes, now. While everyone’s still occupied with the game.” I say and turn around again only to see Fred looking after me. “Crap.” I curse and look at my three friends. “I really need to do this.” I beg while Fred approaches our group. “Cover for me, please?”

“Do what you have to.” Hillary nods.

“Yes. Go!” Savannah pushes me towards the castle.

“Don’t worry.” Lydia nods and then turns to Fred. “I got this.”

I start walking towards the castle but turn around only to see Lydia approach Fred. She smiles at him and then suddenly, out of nowhere, she leans in and kisses him.

“Oh, shit!” I can hear Hilary say while Savannah bursts out into laughter.

I actually stop for a second surprised with Lydia’s action. And so is Fred. Because when she stops kissing him he just looks at her as if Dumbledore himself kissed him.

I realise suddenly I have to hurry because soon the castle will be crowded. Still in shock, but also satisfied, I practically run towards the castle. I make my way through the corridors trying to remember where that hidden passageway that James showed me all those months ago was. Luckily for me, my legs seemed to be working a lot better than my brain and before I even know it, I’m there. I sneak through the dark corridor and after half an hour or so, I’m in Honeyduke’s basement. I don’t even bother to sneak out of there, I just apparate.

In within seconds, I’m standing in the backyard of a small house covered with flowers in Denver. There’s a loud scream and I can only catch a sight of a small woman with dark brown hair hurry into the house. Soon after a guy with short brown hair and tattoos covering his arms, rushes out of the house holding his wand.

I just stand there, still wearing my Quidditch uniform, and cross my arms raising a brow at him. It takes him a minute to recover from the shock.

“Blair?!” he asks still pointing his wand at me. I smirk at him and shrug.

“Hey, Nick.”


Dear Ashley,

Only a few more weeks until school ends. Be safe, Ash. And be strong. I’m closer than you think. I know everything will be fine.





Another chapter is up! What do you guys think? About the game? Blair confessing her love for James? James not doing the same? Fred and Lydia?! Ahhh! So much is happening! 

Anyhow, I just wanted to say that I get a lot of reviews of you guys telling me how you thought I abandoned the story. Let me tell you that that will never happen. I will finish the story no matter how long it takes. I know I've been at it for years now (literally) and I have had a lot of problems as well with my health and operations and my laptop breaking down and so on, but I love this story and I love the twins and I have to give them the ending they deserve. So, for those of you who still read this, I will not fail you, I promise. 

Also, most of you want to know how many chapters are left. I'm still not done writing, but I'm at the very end and I think the story will have around 45 chapters. So just a few left. *sobs quietly*

Also, you keep asking when the girls will tell the truth, especially Blair, and you're worried if it will be dramatic enough. Let me tell you that that is almost insulting for me, because drama is my middle name. Trust me, it will be dramatic.

Thank you all for your great reviews and for being here for me and the girls. I love you all to bits xo 

P.S. I also have a few ideas about the sequel. Not that I'm promising anything, but I would like to hear your thoughts. What do you think the girls will be up to in the future (let's say five years or so). Where do you think Nick and James will be at? I would really like to hear your opinion. 

Chapter 39: The One Where There's a Blast From The Past
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


“How in the name of Merlin’s pants?” Nick asks staring at me in shock.

“Magic, dude.” I shrug. “Remember, I’m still a witch?” I raise my eyebrows.

“That doesn’t explain how you knew exactly where I was.” He says finally putting his wand away.

“Ashley has written to me.” I say simply and Nick’s face cringes as if he’s in a lot of pain. “Do you mind if we talk?” I ask pointing to the wooden table and chairs in the backyard. He simply nods and sits next to me.

“I’m a terrible friend.” I say and he looks up at me.

“Why would you say it?” he asks.

I shrug and lean back on my chair. “You’ve been through hell and back this past year and I wasn’t there.” I say and look at him. “Jenna. And your Dad. How are you? How’s your Mom?”

“We’re dealing with it.” Nick shrugs.

“You never told me.” I say referring to the fact that his father was abusive.

“I was ashamed.” Nick says and I can see how difficult it is for him. “I begged Mom to go, to leave him. If he didn’t attack Ashley, I guess she still wouldn’t-“

“He hit Ash?” I ask outraged and Nick looks at me furrowing his brows.

“I thought she told you.” He says quietly.

“No, she didn’t.” I say and look at him tears stinging my eyes.

“I’m sorry, Blair.” Nick says taking my hand into his. “I am so sorry.”

“No, I am.” I say and feel a few tears spill. “I’m sorry this happened to you. You deserve a lot better.” I sigh. “And that’s why you have to get back to school.”

“Blair-“ he sighs and let goes of my hand.

“No, Nick, listen to me.” I say. “There’s like three weeks of school left. You only have exams to go through. You don’t even have to ace them, you just have to pass.”

“Well, I don’t think I can even pass them.” He explains. “My grades have dropped significantly.”

“Oh, stop with the bullshit, Nick.” I stop him. “If anyone’s to complain about her grades, then that’s me. Ashley chose all the hardest classes for her N.E.W.T.s. If anyone’s going to fail all of it, then that’s going to be me and not you. You’re the brilliant one, Nick. It would be a shame if you’d leave school so close to the end. You say you want the best for your Mom? And how are you going to do it if you don’t have your N.E.W.T.s? You’ll never find a decent job.”

“So what?” Nick cuts me off looking angry all of the sudden. ”I’ll do anything just to provide for her.”

“And what about Ashley?” I spit in his face and immediately his face expression changes. “Don’t you want a future for her? Don’t you want to be with her?”

He stares at me for a moment. “I can’t leave my Mom.” He says after a moment of silence.

“Yes, you can.” There’s a voice on the door and when I look around there’s Nick’s Mom. She’s leaning against the door, her arms crossed.

“Sarah, hi!” I say as I get up and hug her.

“Hello, Blair.” She smiles at me then looks at me sceptically. “Nice outfit.” She observes and I shrug.

“A long story.” I explain.

“Mom-” Nick starts but she cuts him off.

“You’ll go back to New York, Nick.” Sarah says looking at him. “You’ll finish school and then we’ll figure out what to do. Your life is yours and not mine.”

“But you-“

“But I’m fine.” She says. “I’m with my sister. I’m finally safe. I will soon find a new job and then move into some little apartment. I’ll be fine. It’s you who I’m worried about.” She sighs and approaches her son. She puts her hands gently on his cheeks and I can see tears spilling out of his eyes. “Mama loves you, my baby boy.” She whispers to him and Nick closes his eyes and starts crying. “You go back and do your best. You’re not your father. You’re not a lowlife. You’re better than both him and me.” She wipes the tears away from his cheeks and he opens his eyes to look at his mother.

“I love you, Mom.” He says too and she smiles at him.  

“That settles it then.” She claps her hands and looks at me. “Nick, honestly, what kind of a host are you? He didn’t even offer you coffee, did he?”

“She technically broke in here.” Nick says as he goes to the house to get something to drink.

“I guess the person back in New York isn’t the real Blair?” Sarah asks me with a smirk.

“My sister, Ashley.” I shrug. “Nick’s girlfriend.”

“I figured something was off.” She says. “She’s a lot more polite.” She laughs and I join her. But before Nick comes back, I feel like I should say something else.

“I’m sorry about what was happening to you.” I start and she stops laughing. “But you’re doing the right thing letting him go. He can stay with my Dad. He’ll watch out for Nick.”

“I know.” Sarah nods. “David has been like a father to Nick for most of his life. I’m very grateful to him. And to you as well. Not many people would come half way across the world just after they finished a Quidditch game.” She points to my uniform. “Did you win?”

“We did.” I smile proudly.

“Congratulations.” She winks at me. “You were born to do that, I can tell.”

Just in that moment Nick steps out of the house followed by the same woman I saw running when I apparated.

“Oh, you must be Nick’s Aunt?” I ask. “I’m so sorry for scaring you earlier.”


After Nick’s Aunt got over the initial shock, she seemed to start to like me and insisted I stayed for breakfast (since it was early in the morning there) and I ended up staying for lunch as well. I felt so good telling Nick all about my Quidditch game and finally, when we were left alone to do the dishes, I told him about James.

“You actually told him you love him?” Nick asks as he flicks his wand at the dishes and I lazily sit on the counter next to him. “Wow. You really have changed.”

“He didn’t say it back.” I cry. “I felt like a fool. I mean,” I sigh. “After everything we’ve been through and now he doesn’t feel the same way.”

“Well, I think you should just talk to him.” Nick shrugs. “From what you said, you two have been through quiet a soap opera and he never gave up on you. Maybe he just doesn’t feel comfortable saying it. But I’m sure he cares about you.”

“But I said it.” I insist. “Me, Nick!” I point a finger at myself as if trying to prove a point. “Those weren’t exactly the easiest words to come out of my mouth either.”

“Just talk to him.” Nick comforts me. “Don’t make a big deal out of it. The worst thing you can do is to ignore him.” I look at the floor in shame. “That’s exactly what you did, ha?”

“Well, yes, but-“

“Go to him.” Nick nods at me. “Go and talk to him. Don’t hide your feelings. Ever.”

“Thanks Nick.” I say when he pulls me in a brotherly hug. “And look after Ashley for me.”

“I will.” He winks at me. “Take care, B.”

“You too, Nick.”

With that said, I apparate back to Hogsmeade. As I walk back through the tunnel towards the castle, I notice it got significantly colder which means the night has already fallen. I have been away the entire day.

I carefully walk out of the tunnel and slowly start my way towards the Gryffindor tower. There’s no one out in the corridors which means it’s past the curfew.

I suddenly hear footsteps in the corridor next to me. When I recognise old Filch talking to his cat, I immediately freeze. If he catches me, I’ll have to serve detention until he’s retired. I go back to where I came from hoping he won’t decide to follow me.

But of course, luck isn’t on my side this evening because only a few minutes pass by before I can hear him again. “Student out of bed, am I right Mrs Norris?” he hisses and I freeze.

Suddenly I can feel someone standing behind me, but before I can scream, there’s a hand over my mouth and soft light fabric over me. I turn around in panic and there’s James holding an old piece of parchment that I know is the Marauders’ Map. He puts a finger over his mouth indicating for me to stay quiet.

Suddenly Filch and his stupid cat are in the same corridor as us but he doesn’t notice us. That’s when I realise we’re covered in Harry Potter’s Invisibility Cloak. I almost want to sigh out in relief but Filch is making his way towards us and I hold my breath so he wouldn’t hear us. He stops walking and looks around him but finally decides there’s no one there.

“Come on, my sweet.” He says to his cat. “Probably just Peeves haunting the hallways.”

We stay quiet for a few more seconds before we’re sure Filch is gone. Finally, I turn around and am ready to apologize for ignoring him the whole day. I’m ready to tell him I really meant what I said and if he doesn’t feel the same way, it’s still okay, because we’ve been through hell and it’s only natural that he’s scared but before I can even open my mouth, he snaps at me.

“I love you too, okay?!” he blurs out and I look at him in shock. “Don’t ever do that to me again!” he continues looking generally upset. “Disappear like that without anyone knowing where you went. I was worried!”

“You love me?” I ask not expecting things to unfold like this.

“Yes!” James snaps again. “I’m sorry I haven’t said it back sooner, but I do. I love you. You’re amazing. You make my day better and I miss you like terrible when you’re gone. That’s why I’m losing my mind right now! You disappeared! Don’t do that!”

“I-I’m sorry.” I mumble but can’t stop smiling at his words.

“And we won the game!” James continues his rant. “And I turned around to kiss you and I saw you leaving the pitch. I searched for you on the Map for an entire day. And your friends wouldn’t talk to me at all. And Fred and Lydia, don’t get me started. I don’t know what’s happening!”

“I know, isn’t it amazing?”  I ask him with a smile on my face and he looks at me suddenly serious.

“Where were you, Ash?” he asks me sounding almost desperate.

“A friend needed my help.” I shrug. “I had to leave just after the game before any of the teachers noticed.”

“You could’ve told me.” He insists and I know he’s right.

“I know.” I say. “I’m sorry. I really am. I just,” I sigh and he looks at me.

“You just what?” he encourages me.

“I was scared.” I admit. “That you didn’t feel the same about me.” He smiles at me and shakes his head.

“You are insane.” He bites his lip. “How can I not feel the same after everything we’ve been through this year? Plus,” he smiles at me. “Something changed in me the first night back at Hogwarts.”

“What do you mean?” I ask.

“That first night at dinner.” James reminds me of my first night at Hogwarts. “You were sitting all alone and were practically gulping that apple pie-“

“I was not!” I protest but he ignores me.

“And I yelled at you about Lily and you put me back to my place.” He continues. “I remember that feeling in the pit of my stomach. Like,” he shakes his head. “I don’t know. Like that feeling of knowing that life just changed. That you changed it.”

“Yeah, I made it hell of a lot complicated.” I point out and he smirks.

“It doesn’t matter, right?” He shrugs. “It’s where we are now that’s important.”

“I’m glad I’m here.” I smile at him and kiss him lightly. “I’m glad I’m with you.”

“Why don’t we go back to the Tower?” James finally offers. “You know, before Filch realises we’re here and we have to serve a life time detention?”

“Yes, you’re probably right.” I say and we start walking through the corridor towards the Gryffindor tower. “I’m not in the mood to clean up bathrooms here for the rest of my life.”

James laughs and I squeeze his hand tighter. I can’t believe it’s possible to feel as happy as I feel right now. I look at him and smile even wider. How did I ever get so lucky?

Makes me think if I would ever feel like this with someone if I didn’t switch places with Ashley. Would I ever meet someone who would fit perfectly with me? Or would I spend my life going around feeling as if something was missing.

James leads the way to the Gryffindor common room while I’m busy with my thoughts. But when we enter, I’m completely taken aback. I have been missing for an entire day but the party after the match is still in full swing. The common room is packed with people and not only Gryffindor. I can see Al is here with Savannah and I find Rose and Scorpius on the couch laughing at something some Ravenclaw guy said. Fred is there as well, smiling down at Lydia who’s talking eagerly about something. Probably the upcoming exams, but he doesn’t mind. He looks as if she put a spell on him. I even notice Hilary, who’s at the far back corner making out with some Hufflepuff.

Everything is perfect in this moment. And I wish it would stay like this forever. I get overwhelmed at thinking that the school will be ending in just a couple of weeks and all of this will be broken. I look at James who smiles at me. Suddenly, I feel guilty. I’ll have to tell him the truth soon. I’ll have to tell him who I am and that I won’t be able to stay here in Britain with him.

“Want to join the party?” he asks looking at all our friends.

Yes, I’ll have to tell him. But not today. Today can still be perfect.

“How about we rather go up to your dorm?” I ask and his head snaps at me in shock. His mouth opens and for a second he’s speechless. It makes me laugh.

“You- Are you- I mean, you sure?” he mumbles and I smile at him and kiss him again.

“Let’s make this a perfect day, ha?” I ask as I grab his hand and lead the way to the boy’s dormitories.

“It already is.” I hear James say behind me.




I stayed with Gerard for the night and I spent Saturday at work. But in the evening, I still couldn't bring myself to go back home. Instead, I walked and my mind kept rushing back to Dad and Elena, then to Nick and finally, at Blair, who was still in London. After I have been walking around the streets of New York for what seems an hour with no intention of going home that soon, I decide to go visit that bar Nick and I visited all the way back when I first came to New York as Blair.

I could always go back to Gerard. More than once has he proved that he truly was a real friend to me. He’s been there for me through hell and back. But I don’t feel like sharing this with anyone else. Last night is officially the night my hopes about Mum and Dad getting back together died. I need to be alone to comprehend all of this.

I need to write to Blair. Or maybe I should just wait for Dad to tell her. Because knowing Blair she’ll come straight here not minding the consequences. With one last sigh into the warm night, I disapparate.

I hide out in an empty alley and then blend in with the crowd that’s rushing the busy streets. No one even pays attention to me, but that’s okay. It’s in human nature to look only after themselves. We really are selfish beings.

I enter the bar and order a beer as I sit down. Maybe I’m the selfish one as well. Maybe Dad’s right. It’s been fourteen years since him and Mum divorced and he has the right to move on.

I can’t get his words out of my head. He’s afraid of being alone.

I know how that must feel. I was always afraid of being alone as well. That made me surrounded by fake people. People I thought I cared about and that they cared about me. People like Daniel and people like my friends, Meredith and Victoria. Ironically, those people have made me feel even lonelier. By coming here in New York, I didn’t make many friends, but at least I know that Nick and Gerard are always there for me no matter what.

“Thanks.” I say to the waiter who puts my beer in front of me and take a sip. I can’t stop thinking about what’s happening at home right now and what Dad has told me. That is until a very familiar voice breaks me out of my thoughts.

“One beer, please.” The guy pushes past me and after recognising him, I turn my head to the other side, trying to hide behind the bundle of my blonde hair. I swear, not even New York is big enough when you want to hide from someone. 

“Miss, is this your jacket?” some guy who’s passing by asks me when he lifts up my jacket that’s clearly fallen from my chair.

“Thanks.” I say and try to get dressed quickly without the person next to me noticing. But he does. He lifts his head up at the sound of my voice and smirks at me.

“Well, well, look what the cat dragged in.” he says and I know he noticed me. With a sigh I turn around and stare at the guy in front of me.

“Hi, Seth.” I manage to say through my teeth and he leans against the bar still smirking at me. He hasn’t changed at all. Hs brown hair and simple brown eyes might not be what’s differing him from the crowd in the bar, but his impeccable taste in clothes and this aura around him that he’s better than everyone else certainly does. I have seen so many people like that back in London. Daniel, my ex – boyfriend, being one of them.

Come to think of that, I clearly have a type.

“Nice to see you again, Blair.” He says looking at me and immediately I have a desperate need to take a shower and scrub myself.

“I can’t say the same.” I say as I put my jacket on and fix my hair.

“You’re not leaving already, are you?” Seth asks.

“I think I am.” I say and grab my purse. Just when I’m about to walk towards the door, he pulls out his arm and stops me.

“But you haven’t even finished your drink, love.” He points out that smirk still plastered on his arrogant face.

I look down at his arm around my waist. “I swear to Merlin, I will burn your arm off if you don’t move it.” He laughs but moves his arm anyways.

“Is your friend around here as well?” he asks somewhat smugly as he looks around in search of Nick. This time I smirk at him.

“Why?” I ask. “You afraid of getting beaten up again?”

His smirk flickers on his lips and he takes a sip of his beer. “Unlike your friend, I don’t resolve to the barbaric ways of muggles.” He manages to say and I roll my eyes at him.

“Right.” I say to him. “Because that was the barbaric thing that night.” I say dryly as I push past him and towards the door.

“Blair, wait!” he says and grabs my arm again. I look at him angrily and he immediately takes his hand off of me.

“Sorry, okay?” he says lifting his hands in the air. “I won’t touch you anymore, I promise. Will you join me for a drink, though?”

“No!” I spit back at him and he rolls his eyes.

“I won’t hurt you again, I promise.” He says and I look at him. “Please?” he begs once again and I sigh. It’s not like I’m in a hurry to get home anyways. I just nod and return to my seat by the bar. I take a sip of my drink as Seth sits down next to me.

“Don’t think about trying anything.” I warn him. “The mood I’m in tonight, I might peel your face off.”

“Colourful.” Seth notices as he sips his own beer as well. “You want to talk about what’s bothering you?”

“Yes, just not with you.” I say coldly and he sighs.

“Sometimes talking to the last person you think will understand helps.” He says and I have an urge to hit him. “I am a good listener, Blair.”

“Oh, yes I remember.” I say sarcastically and take another sip of my beer. Seth sighs. 

“I’m sorry, okay?” he finally says. “I’m sorry for that night. I never meant to hurt you.”

“Right.” I say bitterly remembering the night Seth practically attacked me and if it wasn’t for Nick who knows what would happen.

“I don’t know what happened to me.” Seth continues. “I’m not usually like that. I just- I wanted to have you badly.”

I stare at him in disgust. “I’m not a toy for you to play around.” I protest.

“I know.” He says. “I know that now. I just- Your friend was quiet a competition and I thought that by, you know, sealing the deal I’d make you stay with me.”

“Sealing the deal?!” I snap at him and he raises his hands in defence again.

“It’s just an expression!” he says and I just shake my head as I take a large sip of my beer. We sit in silence, I staring at the my reflection in the mirror above the bar and Seth, looking at me. Finally, he interrupts the silence. “So, are the two of you together?” I look at him and he raises his eyebrow. “You and Nick?”

“I guess.” I shrug. “He’s not here though.” I add. “You don’t have to be afraid he’ll show up.”

“Where is he?” Seth asks but I just stare at him and he shrugs when he realises I’m not answering questions about Nick. “Is he the reason you’re so sad?”

“I’m not sad.” I protest but he nods.

“Yes, you are.” He states. “What’s wrong?”

I gulp down the rest of my beer faintly aware I should take it easy because alcohol and I don't really go together. Still, when the waiter arrives, I order another one.

“You can talk to me, you know?” Seth insists. Finally, I give up. Oh, what the hell, right? It’s not like things can get any worse.

“My Dad proposed to his girlfriend.” I finally confess. “He’s getting married again.”

“Oh.” Seth simply says and puts his hands around his glass. “And you’re sad because you hoped he’ll get back with your mother.”

I just nod and take a sip of the second beer the waiter brings. “It’s stupid, I know.” I sigh. “They have been divorced for fourteen years. It’s just that I-“

“What?” Seth ushers me.

“Lately things have started to happen.” I look at him. “Between Mom and Dad. For fourteen years they didn’t even see each other. And now it’s like fate finally decided it was time to reunite the two of them. It’s as if something triggered a whole domino effect of events.”

“What do you think triggered it?” Seth asks his brows furrowed. I look at him in silence. But I do know what triggered all of this. None of this would happen if Blair and I didn’t switch.

“Nothing.” I shake my head. “I’m talking nonsense.”

“Well, you know,” Seth starts. “The fate has weird ways to work things out. Nothing’s over just yet. Maybe you have to wait ‘til the end to see how things turn out. Life is full of surprises in that way.”

“How do I know it’s the end?” I ask him and he smirks.

“When things finally fall to it’s place, that’s when you know it’s over.”


Dear Ash,

I’m packing my things and am going back to New York. I’m coming back and I’m not leaving you ever again.

Can’t wait to kiss you.





So Blair and Nick finally talked. I figured Nick needed a friend desperately and who better than our Blair? 

And Blair and James? What do you guys think? Could it finally be the happily ever after for the two? 

And Seth is back? Who even remembers him, ha? What are your thoughts? 

Thank you so much for the reviews and keep on reading and tell me your opinion. Love you all xo

Chapter 40: The One Where Nick Comes Back
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


An hour and a half and three beers later, I finally stumble on my feet deciding that I should really head home.

“Woah, woah, where are you going?” Seth asks me when I jump out of my seat.

“Home.” I say as if he was daft.

“And how are you planning on getting there?” he asks me raising his brows.

“I’ll apparate.” I shrug and try to put on my jacket.

“Oh, hell you will.” Seth says and stands next to me helping me with the jacket. “You had far too much to drink. I can’t let you apparate. You might splinch yourself. Come on, I’ll drive you home.” He reaches out for me but I take a step back from him and he sighs again.

“Fine, I won’t touch you.” He gives up. “But you will allow me to drive you home, won’t you?”

“I don’t know if that’s smart.” I say but am aware that in my intoxicated state I can’t apparate and really, there’s no other way of getting home than by car.

“I promise I won’t do anything you think is inappropriate.” Seth says looking at me. Finally, he persuades me.

“Fine.” I give up. I turn to pay for my drinks but Seth jumps in before I can even manage to open my purse.

“Inappropriate.” I warn him and he smirks at me.

“Starting from now.” He shrugs and opens the door of the bar for me. I step out into the night and fresh air fills my lungs. Suddenly, I’m not that sure about this.

“This way.” Seth says and leads the way to his car. I feel extremely uncomfortable entering it knowing very well what happened the last time I was alone with Seth. I wonder if I should’ve just called a cab.

“Relax.” Seth says. “I swear I won’t try anything you don’t want.” He winks at me and I look at him in disgust.

“I’m with Nick. You do know that, right?” I ask and he rolls his eyes.

“I know, I know.” He says lazily. “Don’t worry. I’m just taking you home. Nothing else.”

I look at him suspiciously, but he doesn’t seem to hide anything. We drive in silence for the next hour until we reach my building in Brooklyn.

“Thanks, I guess.” I say to Seth before I stumble out of the car. He ushers to help me get out. I take the hand he offers me to get out of the car.

“Thanks.” I say again and he smiles at me.

“You’re welcome.” He says and just when I’m about to let go of his hand and turn around, his grip on my hand firms. I look at his hand on mine and then at him. “I was a perfect gentleman, wasn’t I?”

“Yes, but-“

“Don’t you think everyone deserves a second chance?” he asks and I raise my eyebrows at him.

“What is that supposed to mean?” I ask.

“If he hurts you, if it doesn’t work out,” Seth continues referring to Nick. “I’ll be here waiting for you. I still care about you.”

“Well, I don’t!” I say bitterly. “And Nick isn’t going to hurt me.”

“Are you sure?” Seth asks with his usual smirk.

“She is.” I hear a cold voice say and when Seth and I turn around, there is Nick. Standing in the middle of the street, his bag hanging on his shoulder. My heart makes a few flips when I see him.

“Nick?” I ask staring at him, a smile plastered on my face. This can’t be! Am I hallucinating?

“Hey, baby!” he smiles at me and without even thinking I run at him and practically jump into his hug. I kiss him not minding Seth who’s standing there leaning against his car.

“What are you doing here?” I ask with a smile cupping his face with my hands.

“I’m back.” He announces. “Didn’t you get my letter?”

“What? No, but- how?” I ask my mind buzzing with questions.

“Later, Ash.” He whispers to me and then looks at Seth who’s still staring at us.

“You came back for a rematch?” Nick asks him threateningly.

“Come on, man.” Seth shakes his head. “We don’t have to fight again.”

“Then why were your hands all over my girlfriend just a minute ago?” Nick asks walking towards him and Seth takes a step back.

“I just drove her home.” Seth says a slight hint of panic in his voice. “She had a couple of drinks, I couldn’t let her apparate back home.”

“Nick, he’s telling the truth!” I say when Nick reaches Seth and looks like he’s about to hit him again. “We ran into each other at the bar and Seth was nice enough to offer me a ride.”

“She’s telling the truth, man.” Seth nods.

“He didn’t touch you?” Nick asks me and I shake my head.

“He was well behaved.” I shrug and reach a hand towards him. “Come on, Nick. Let’s go home. Leave Seth alone.”

Nick stares back at Seth for a moment. “She’s my girlfriend now. And I’m not letting anyone touch her. Especially not you. So if you had any other intensions, think again.” He sighs but takes a step back. “With that said, thank you for taking care of her tonight.”

“No problem.” Seth manages to say. Nick takes my hand and kisses me again. “If you hurt her,” Seth adds when we’re about to leave and Nick turns to look at him. “I’m going to fight for her. But you’d be stupid to do that.”

“Fair enough.” Nick nods.

“Until then, good luck.” Seth nods as well. “Take care of her.”

“Oh, I plan to.” Nick says putting his arm around my shoulder as we head inside the building. I can’t stop looking at him and smiling.

“What?” he asks me smiling as well as we climb the stairs. I shake my head and smile even wider.

“I can’t believe you’re back.” I say and stop walking just so I can kiss him again.

“Blair was at my aunt’s place this morning.” He says and my mouth opens in shock.

“Blair?” I ask and Nick nods. “How is she? Is she okay?”

“She looks great.” Nick smiles. “She just won a Quidditch match, actually.”

“That’s great!” I smile. “But why did she come?”

“She came to set me straight.” Nick explains. “And to talk to my Mom, I guess. Made us both realise I need to be here right now. With you. If you’ll have me, of course.”

“Of course you can stay.” I say and kiss him again. “I love you.”

“I love you too.” Nick says and puts his arms around me. He lifts me up and kisses me again. “Well, I guess we need to ask David first, don’t you think?”

My smile immediately disappears. “What?” Nick asks noticing the change in my mood. “What’s wrong?”

“Dad’s upstairs.” I explain. “He proposed to Elena.” Nick’s eyebrows jump in shock.

 “Oh.” Is all he manages to say.

“Yes. Oh.” I say and look at my shoes. Nick puts the loose strand of my hair behind my ear. “Maybe he knows what he’s doing.” He says finally and I shrug.

“Maybe.” I look up at him and try to smile. “I just always thought he and Mum would get back together, that’s all.”

“It’s going to be fine, you’ll see.” Nick assures me and kisses the tip of my nose. “Trust me.”

“I’m so happy you’re back.” I say hugging him once more.

“So am I baby.” He says. “So am I.” Nick kisses me on the forehead. “Come on, let’s see how David’s doing.”

Half-heartedly I follow Nick up the stairs and towards our flat. I open the door with my keys and both of us go inside where everything’s unusually quiet. For a moment a feeling of hope rushes over me. Maybe Dad gave up and didn’t propose? Maybe she said no?

But then the door of Dad’s bedroom opens and Elena walks out, her dress crumbled, followed by my Dad who’s beaming happily. My stomach sinks.

“Blair, we’re going to get married!” Elena announces happily at me shoves the diamond ring in my face. “David proposed!”

“Nick, is that you?” Dad asks standing next to his fiancé and puts his arm around her.

“Yes, David, hi.” Nick smiles and looks at Elena who’s admiring her ring right now. “And congratulations!” Nick adds.

“Nick is back and needs a place to stay.” I say looking at my Dad. “He can crash here, right?”

But before Dad can say something, Elena looks at me her eyebrows furrowed.

“Well, it’s going to get too crowded here, won’t it?” Elena asks and smiles at Dad. “With me moving in and everything.”

“What?!” I snap immediately and Dad rubs his neck uncomfortably.

“I meant to say it, I just didn’t know how you’d react.” Dad starts and then shrugs. “It’s the only logical move. Ellie and I are getting married. She’ll stay here for now.”

“For now?” I ask in shock. “You mean before you two move out?”

“Well, this place is a bit out-dated.” Elena smiles. “But don’t worry, I plan on decorating it myself.”

I feel like screaming. At Elena, at my Dad, at everyone.

“But Nick can stay of course. He can crash on the couch.” Dad smiles at Nick. “I’m glad you’re back, son.”

“Thanks David.” Nick says but shuffles uncomfortably. “But if it’s an inconvenience-“

“David, we will certainly have to cram. This apartment is too small for four people.” Elena tries to convince my Dad.

“Well, I don’t see a wedding finger there just yet.” I snap at her coldly. “And until I see one, I don’t really care about your opinion.”

“Blair!” Dad says, but I ignore him. I grab Nick’s hand and start yanking him towards the room.

“Scratch that!” I say turning to look at Elena and my Dad before I close the door of my room. “Even when you two get married, I still won’t care what you have to say.” I spit out then look at Dad. “Oh, and, congratulations.” I add before slamming the door.







I wake up but don’t feel like opening my eyes just yet. I don’t feel like getting back to reality right now. That’s how peaceful and happy I feel at the moment. I smile mostly to myself and hear James chuckle next to me.

That’s when it hits me. My reality is a whole lot better than any possible dream. I open my eyes and find James lying next to me staring at me already, a smile on his face.

“Hey.” I greet him and he smiles even wider.

“Hey beautiful.” He kisses me lightly on the lips. Not even Fred snoring in the bed next to James’ could possibly ruin this moment for me.

“Last night-“ James starts.

“Was perfect.” I finish for him and he smiles at me again.

“Yes it was.” He nods. “It’s just that- umm-“

“What?” I ask the smile dropping from my face. “Have I done something wrong or-?”

“No, it was perfect.” James convinces me. “I was just wondering- well, it was pretty obvious you’ve never- you know.”

“Oh.” I say feeling my cheeks turn warm.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” James asks in a whisper.

“That I was a virgin?” I ask then shrug. “We never talked about it.”

“Because I always thought you did it.” James says and his face darkens. “With that ex – fiancé of yours.”

I feel sick of the idea of doing what I did with James last night with Daniel. Urgh. “Merlin no.” I say before I can stop myself and James furrows his eyebrows. “I mean,” I start fumbling with James’ covers in embarrassment. “I never felt like it.” I say. “With him.”

“Why were you ever with that guy?” James asks suddenly. “He seemed like a complete arse.”

“I don’t know.” I shrug. “He was always there, I guess. Seemed natural. But then I met you.” I say and James smiles.

“We actually met seven years ago.” He corrects me and I feel like slapping myself on the forehead.

“Right.” I say. “I mean I met the new you.” I correct myself.

“Why did you ever say yes to him in the first place?” James doesn’t give up. “When he proposed? On Valentine’s Day?”

“Do we really have to talk about him?” I ask and James nods.

“We do because if I don’t ask, you don’t tell me a thing.” I sigh.

“I don’t tell you everything because I’m not ready to.” I say looking at him. “When Daniel and I got back together during the winter break, he kind of blackmailed me into it.”

“Blackmailed you?” James asks confused. “About what?”

I shake my head. “I can’t tell you.” I say. “Not yet. It’s about my family. Something he found out and something that was meant to be a secret. I couldn’t let my family get hurt because of it.”

“He blackmailed you into marrying him?” James asks sounding furious suddenly.

“He did.” I say then look at him. “That same night I got back from Hogwarts for winter break. The same day you asked me out for date, he showed up at my house and threatened me. I had no other choice.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?” James insists and I roll my eyes.

“It’s not like you could’ve stopped it.”

“I could’ve sent the bastard into St. Mungo’s!” James says furiously and I shush him, worried he’ll wake up his roommates.

“There was nothing you could do.” I say again.  

“Still, you should’ve told me.” James insists.

“It doesn’t matter anymore.” I say cupping his face with my hands. “We’re together at last. Nothing else matters.”

“Just promise me no more secrets, okay?” James looks at me and I feel as my heart starts to sink as I stare into his hazel eyes. This is it. I have to tell him that I’m not who he thinks I am. I have to tell him I’m not Ashley.

But something in his eyes won’t let these words leave my lips. I’m afraid I’ll lose him. And I don’t want to. Not after last night. Not after how perfect I’m feeling right now.

I close my mouth and simply nod at him. He smiles at me.

“I feel bad about last night.” James says and looks at me. “If I’d known this was your first time, I would’ve planned something special.”

“It was perfect.” I say with a smile.

“Oh, was it?” He asks and leans over me. “It gets better and better.”

“You promise?” I ask and he smiles.

“Definitely.” He kisses me passionately and at this point, the thought of mine and Ashley’s secret completely slips my mind.


An hour later I’m sneaking out of James dormitory before other guys wake up. It’s still early in the morning and there is no one left in the common room. Last night’s mess is already taken care off and if one didn’t witness the party, you would never know it had taken place in the Gryffindor common room. As I make my way across the common room towards the girls’ dorms, the portrait hole opens and reveals a hungover Hilary.

I stop walking and stare at her as she stumbles into the common room. She stops walking when she spots me as well and her mouth widens in a grin.

“Nice evening, I presume.” She says and I raise my eyebrows at her.

“I’d say the same.” I say but she shakes her head.

“No, no, don’t change the subject.” Hilary insists with a smirk. “You and James finally did it, ha?”

But before I can answer, the portrait hole opens again and this time, Rose sneaks in. Both Hilary and I raise our eyebrows again.

“’morning.” Both Hilary and I say in unison and Rose stops walking.

“Shit.” She says looking at us.

“And where have you been, oh saint Rose Weasley, the prefect?” Hilary teases and Rose shoots daggers at her.

“It’s not like the two of you were out for a morning stroll.” She points out.

“I had sex with Davies.” Hilary shrugs and points at me. “She spent the night with Potter.”

“Did you really?” Rose asks breaking into a grin. “I’m so happy about the two of you!”

“Thanks.” I say and look at her. “And you and Scorpius?”

“We’re back together.” She smiles and I can’t help it but smile as well.

“Well,” Hilary comments. “It seems Gryffindor winning the game made everyone score last night.”


Dear B.,

Nick is back! He told me you came to visit him. I don’t know what you told him but I’m so glad you were there. He needs you. He needs his friend! And I’m thankful you brought him back to me.

Counting the days until we meet again. Miss you so, so much.



Chapter 41: The One Where There Are Exams
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


As much as I loved being around James and I loved how he made me feel, the weeks leading up to exams weren’t spend lying in the bed lazily or taking long walks around Black Lake, as much as I wished it. No, they were spent cramming in the common room until long after midnight for the upcoming N.E.W.T.s.

As much as I wanted to concentrate on my studies because, let’s face it, Ashley would kick ass at them, I couldn’t. One look or smile from James was enough to break my concentration. All fifth and seventh years were under a lot of stress. Even Hilary, who never seemed to be studying could be occasionally found with a book. Lydia could be found mumbling to herself from time to time. She would walk around the common room, suddenly remembered something then started picking up her notes looking for the right answer.

The night before the exams, all of us were sitting in the common room. Lydia was sitting in an armchair, Charm’s book on her lap, Fred was sitting on the floor leaning against her armchair and was going over her notes from third year. Savannah was sitting on the armchair opposite of them while Hilary was sprawled out on the floor and was currently cursing Flitwick and his, and I quote, ‘stupid troll’s ass kind of a subject’ while James was lying on the couch and I was sitting next to him going through Ashley’s notes from last year.

Honestly, I had no idea how I was to pass these exams. Ashley has it way easier than I do. For her N.E.W.T.s classes she picked out the hardest possible subject. Out of all the people sitting here, Lydia and I had the most exams coming. James had it way to easy which meant he was lazily flipping his Transfiguration notes.

I, on the other hand, was slightly panicking. If I fail my exams, Ashley won’t be able to graduate school and, of course, everyone will know something’s not right. Ashley was the smart one out the two of us and I was, well, not stupid, but free – spirited. Meaning that I was free – spirited to skip classes together with Nick. And look at me now. How the mighty have fallen.

“I don’t know why you’re so stressed out, Ash.” Hilary says when I sigh rather loudly and smack my forehead with the Charms book. “All you ever got was ‘O’s on your exams.”

My face scrunches up. “Yeah.” I say. She clearly hasn’t seen my grades lately.

“Anyways, I’m done!” Hilary announces as she gets up. “I don’t even care anymore. Let’s just get it over with.”

“Where are you going?” Lydia asks looking up from her book. “The Charms exam is tomorrow morning!” she points out, completely unnecessary if you ask me. Hilary stretches.

“I’m going to see if Roger Davies is up for some one-on-one exam time.” She winks and heads for the portrait door.

“Be there for the exam!” Savannah calls after her.

“Yeah, yeah.” Hilary says before the door closes.  

“I wish I was like her at times!” Savannah says and I nod. “Not a care in her mind.”

“Yeah.” I agree and James looks at me with a smile. “What?” I ask but he looks back at his book.

“Nothing.” He shakes his head.

“You know what?” Fred announces as well. “I’m done with this shit as well.” He turns to look at Lydia. “You want to go for a walk?” he asks and Lydia raises her eyebrows.

“It’s past the curfew.” She points out and Fred looks at James. James simply nods and winks at him.

“I’ll be back in a sec.” Fred says as he jumps on his feet and heads for the boys’ dormitories. He’s back in a minute carrying James’ Invisibility Cloak and his Marauder’s Map. “You ready?” he asks Lydia.

“What if someone sees us?” Lydia asks as she puts her book down.

“No one will, I promise.” Fred says as he offers her his hand. “Come on, girlfriend. Let me take you out for a date.”

If anyone had told me ten months ago Lydia would abandon her studies and sneak out after the curfew with a guy, I would say you’re bonkers, but she smiles at Fred and takes his hand. “It was about time, boyfriend.” She says and kisses him lightly on the cheek causing for Fred to blush. He winks at James and follows Lydia through the portrait hole.

Now only Savannah, James and I are left in the common room. James winks at me behind his book and I smile. Savannah looks at us and rolls her eyes. “Okay, I’m not going to be a third wheel here.” She says when she gets up from her armchair and starts picking up her books. “Since no one cares about the most important exams of our life, I’m not going to care either. Good night!” she smiles as she heads to our dormitory. As soon as she’s left, James throws his book onto the floor and kisses me.

“I thought they would never leave.” He says and I laugh at him.

“Take it easy, stud.” I tease looking at the portrait door. “Anyone can barge in.”

“No one will come in.” He says as he places kisses on my neck. I have the urge to tell him of his cousin who was sneaking out of one certain Slytherin’s bed but decide against it. James would probably be outraged and would kill Scorpius.

“James, we have to study.” I insist and he grunts hard. He looks down at me and rolls his eyes.

“You’ll be a Quidditch star.” He says. “What do you have to study for?”

“A Quidditch star or not, I still have to pass my exams.” I point out.

“What happens when the school is over?” James finally asks and I look at him.

“What do you mean?” I ask and he shrugs.

“You said your Dad was in New York.” he says. “But you won’t leave, right? You’ll stay here? In England? With me?”

“I-“ I start but the words catch in my throat. “I don’t know.”

“You don’t know?” he asks raising his eyebrows. He pushes himself off of me and sits on the couch.

“I want to. I do.” I say sitting up as well.

“Then what’s stopping you?” James asks and I sigh.

“My family, James. It’s all so complicated.” I try to explain and he grabs my hand.

“Then explain it to me.” He says and I stay quiet.

This is it. Now is the perfect time to tell him the truth. I open my mouth to speak up but can’t seem to say the words out loud. I look at him. As I look at his hazel eyes and messy dark hair, I realise I’m too scared to tell him anything. If I tell him who I really am, I might lose him. So instead, I tell him the partial truth.

“I don’t think I’m capable of living with my mother and grandmother anymore.” I say finally. “My Dad has always been more supportive and- My Mum doesn’t even know I play Quidditch.” I say as I look at him. ”If she knew, she’d probably have me home – schooled.”

“It’s not like my Mum approves of me wanting to play Quidditch for living.” James says furrowing his eyebrows.

“You don’t get it.” I sigh. “Your parents aren’t crazy with the thought of you playing Quidditch but they’ll still love you, even if you do something they’re not fond of. My Mum, on the other hand,” I shake my head. “She’ll disown me.”

“And that’s why you want to live with your Dad in New York?” James asks and I nod. That and I have no idea how my twin sister and I, who I switched places with without anyone knowing, will handle the situation after the school’s over. When I think about it, this plan sucks.

“I don’t know yet though, I’m just rambling and-“

“Then move in with me.” James suddenly says and I look up at him in shock.

“What?” I manage to say and James smiles.

“Yeah!” he nods. “Move in with me.”

“With you and your family?” I ask and he rolls his eyes as if I was stupid.

“No, silly. With me.” He insists. “Just with me. To our own place.”

“James, we’ve been dating for a month.” I point out and he waves his hand at me.

“Feels like longer.” He just shrugs. “Just-“ he sighs. “I don’t want to lose you. I don’t want you to move away to a different continent.”

“James, we’re just graduating school.” I say reasonably. “Where do you think you’ll come up with money to rent out a flat?”

He simply shrugs. “We’ll figure things out.”

“James, I-“ I start, a smile on my face. “This is insane.”

“How about this?” James suggests. “You don’t say anything just yet. We’ll figure things out as we go. Just promise me you won’t leave if you don’t have to.”

“I promise.” I say with a smile and he kisses me.

“Now.” He sighs raising his eyebrow. “You want to go upstairs?” he asks alluringly and I shake my head.

“What about our exams?” I ask and he kisses my neck again hitting my soft spot.

“What about them?” James murmurs into my skin and I immediately feel warm.

“Fine.” I give up throwing my notes on the table. “Let’s go!”




It’s official. My time here in New York is turning into a hell hole. Don’t get me wrong, having Nick here with me, although we’re under constant supervision of my Dad, was the best. I enjoyed having breakfast with him, riding to school together and then, after school, I would go to work while Nick would stay at the school library to catch up on his studies. Exams were now just around the corner. And, if anything, I couldn’t be less prepared.

Still, even with Nick here, Elena was making my life miserable. She was slowly moving her things from her apartment to ours and Dad was helping her. He took a few days off work so the two of them could her settled in. Dad gloated around the flat, a smile never leaving his face. I, on the other hand, felt like she was taking over my Dad and, Dad’s apartment, where we would usually cook together or just order pizza, laugh and tell each other secrets, was a safe place no more.

Two weeks have passed in a breeze with all of us adjusting to her being here. I think it’s safe to say, I haven’t adjusted just yet.

“Elena!” I scream as I slam on the bathroom door. She was in there for an hour already and Nick and I had to get ready for school or we’ll be late. “Get out! I need to get ready!”

“In a second!” She sing - songs from the inside.

“Dad!” I cry out to him when he comes out of his bedroom, putting on his tie in a hurry. I point to the bathroom door in desperation.

“I’m sorry, sweetie, I have to run. I’m already late for work.” He says.  I breathe out furiously and look at Nick who’s sitting in the kitchen eating his cereal in silence. Charms book is right in front of him and he’s trying to cram everything from this year before our N.E.W.T.s start today.

“But Dad, we’ll be late for our exam!” I point out and Dad looks at me.

“You two will just have to come up with a solution, sweetie.” He says as he puts on his shoes.

“Oh, I’ll come up with a solution!” I hiss as I pull out my wand and point it at the door.

“Blair!” Dad warns and Nick looks up at me from his book. Just in the moment I’m ready to blast the door, Elena walks out, fresh make up on her face, her hair styled to perfection and with a smile on her face. She completely ignores me and walks up to my Dad.

“Honey, you’re leaving already?” she pouts and I roll my eyes. Nick chuckles at my grimace.

“I got called in.” Dad points out to the letter in his hand. “A case with some antiques from Chile. They need my opinion.”

“Oh, I hate it that you’re so good in your job.” Elena cries as she rests her hands on Dad’s chest. “It’s keeping you away from me.”

I feel like vomiting.

“We’ll see each other at work.” Dad reasons with her.

“I’ll still miss you.” Elena says sweetly. 

“If you continue like that, my breakfast will reappear.” I say sarcastically and Elena stares at me gloomily.

“Such lovely manners.” She says to me and I feel like flipping her my middle finger.

“So I’ve been told.” I say and Nick can’t help but laugh. I know exactly what he’s laughing about. A year ago I wouldn’t be caught dead expressing myself like this and disrespecting someone older than me, but I guess being Blair for almost a year, it sort of rubbed on me.

“Blair, behave.” Dad warns and kisses Elena once again. “Good luck on your exams!” he adds to Nick and me before he disapparates. Elena turns to look at me, her face nor sweet or happy as it was a second ago. I cross my arms and stare at her.

“You will learn to respect me, Blair.” She says threateningly. “You have no other choice.”

“If you’d told me that a year ago, I might’ve believed you.” I say and she raises an eyebrow. “Now, you’d be surprised at how many choices I have.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” she asks looking at me confused and I look at Nick behind her shoulder. He shakes his head.

“Nothing.” I say then look at her. “Satan.” I add and she smirks crossing her hands as well.

“I prefer the ruler of all that’s evil.” She says poisonously and with a flick of her hair, she turns around and leaves to Dad’s bedroom. I look after her and when the door closes, I sigh. “Bitch.”



And the most dreaded time has come. I swear to Merlin, although it was June and the summer was here, the weather inside the castle was cold and dark. That only meant one thing, the exams were here. On Monday I had Charms, which went exceedingly well given that that was always one of my weakest subjects. I think all went well, until I had to levitate one of the desks in the Great Hall as my last task and I flicked my wand a little too eagerly and, let’s just say, my examiner was left with a bleeding nose. Other than that, I think I didn’t screw anything.

I had Ancient Runes on Tuesday which I am one hundredth percent sure I failed since I never took that class and I have no idea why Ashley chose it as her N.E.W.T. class. Only a really unstable person would do that.

Wednesday was for Herbology and that was usually one of my best subjects but when Hilary started being chocked by a Devil Snare she was supposed to handle, I jumped in and almost set fire to the entire place. At least Hilary’s alive and well though.

Thursday was a day off but all of us used it to get some studying done for the Tranfiguration exam next day. Okay, I might suck in other subjects but Tranfiguration was one of my favourites which is weird, I know, because I’m all over the place and Transfiguration is an exact science.

I was happy to see James’ reaction when I transfigured the toad I was given into a duck, pig and then into a buffalo before I duplicated the buffalo and then when the two started running around, with a flick of my wand they turned into bubbles. My examiner nodded happily and I beamed at James who’s toad had a pig’s tail and pig’s ears on.

By the time the weekend came, I was too exhausted to function. And I still had another week of this torture upon me. I swear, never have I studied this hard in my entire life. The weekend was usually spent strolling around the Black Lake enjoying the sun, but with the upcoming exams, all of us locked ourselves in the Gryffindor common room and were going through the complicated potion recipes or difficult Defence Against the Dark Arts incantations.

Monday was a day off for most of us since it was the day dedicated to the History of Magic, on Tuesday we had Defence Against the Dark Arts and finally, everything was over on Thursday when my Potion’s exam took place. I figured it wasn’t my most brilliant exam so far, but I was happy everything was over.

“Thank you, Godric!” Hilary announces when she joins the rest of us in the common room. She jumps on the couch and puts her feet on the coffee table. “We are done!”

“Yes, finally!” Savannah nods and smiles at Al who has joined us in the Gryffindor common room. “I’m all done with exams and you still have a year left.” She teases and he sticks his tongue out at her.

“At least I still have a year to win the Quidditch Cup.” Al says.

“Oi!” James protests. “Over my dead body!”

“You won’t even be here.” Al shrugs. “What do you care?”

“I won’t.” James smiles. “But Rose will.”

“What?” Fred asks from his place by the window where he’s snuggled next to Lydia. “Is Rose taking over your spot as the Captain?”

“I really can’t say.” James says but winks at Fred and Al shakes his head.

“Fuck.” He says and the rest of us laugh.

“You know, I’m actually thankful that we’re leaving the school now.” Fred says. “Knowing Rose, she’s going to be even crazier than James.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” James protests. “I’m not crazy!”

“You are a bit.” I say to him and kiss him lightly on the lips.

“So, now we can focus on what really matters.” Fred announces. “Senior ditch day!”

“Shhh, stupid!” James shushes him. “Don’t discuss that in front of the enemy!”

“The enemy?!” I ask starring him down. “I wasn’t your enemy last night when-“

“Whoa!” Al stops me. “We don’t need to know everything!”

“Whatever.” I say then look at James. “Now, what do you mean enemy?”

“Well, sweetie,” James starts. “The Ditch night is a game.”

“It’s played in teams. Every senior dorm is a team for itself. That means, that Gryffindor has two teams.” Fred explains.

“Us girls and you.” Savannah says looking at him and he nods.

“So what’s the game?” I ask and Hilary answers.

“Whoever’s the first one in a muggle bar we all agree upon to, wins.” She explains. “The game starts tomorrow, after 9.”

“That’s past the curfew.” Lydia points out and Hilary looks at her.

“That’s the point.” She says. “It’s harder to sneak out of the castle if the teachers are patrolling the corridors.”

“And what’s the prize?” I ask. “For the winning team?”

“Eternal glory?” Fred suggests.

“And free drinks from the rest of the teams who lost.” James finishes and I nod.

“Seems fair.”

“Oh, don’t even try.” James says. “We have this thing in the bag.”

“That’s right!” Fred agrees and winks at him.

“Yes, well, we’ll see.” Hilary says with a smirk and James chuckles at her.

“You have no idea who you’re dealing with.” He says to her.

“No, but I do.” I say smiling sweetly at him.

“Bring it on.” He winks at me.


Mrs Pierce,

We are proud to invite you to your daughter’s, Ashley Pierce’s graduation ceremony which will take place on June 21st at Hogwarts School of Whichcraft and Wizardry. The ceremony starts at 6 in the evening and is followed by a celebratory dinner.

Looking forward to seeing you,

Headmistress M. McGonagall 



So, another chapther is up! I know this one's a bit of a filler, but it leads to the big reveal that will happen in chapter 43. I can't wait for you guys to read it! I'm beyond excited. 

Once again, thank you all for your support and reviews. I love you all xo 

Chapter 42: The One Where a New Member Joins The Gang
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]



As scared as I was of failing exams, when it came to it, I was more worried about Nick than about myself. For the last couple of weeks since he came back to stay with me, he spent every waking moment studying. I really hope he did well on his exams. And as for me, well, not to brag but my O.W.L.s back at Hogwarts were harder than this. That only made me think of how well Blair did on my exams. I wasn’t optimistic about it, to be honest.


Blair took only four classes for her N.E.W.T.s: Transfiguration, which I know I did well in, Defence Against the Dark Arts, which I passed with flying colours, Charms which were my favourite subject and Muggle Studies. I never took Muggle Studies at Hogwarts, but it was the most boring subject ever. Well, for me at last. Nick seemed absolutely delighted by it, and, I hope I’m not wrong, but I think he has at least one ‘O’ guaranteed. Finally, we had our last exam on a Friday.


I finished my Muggle Studies exam earlier and I sat down on the bench in front of the school building enjoying the warm sun as I wait for Nick. When I hear footsteps behind me, I open my eyes and turn around expecting to see Nick, but I find a very startled Phil, Jenna’s boyfriend, running around aimlessly.


“Phil?” I call and he turns around to look at me. “Is everything okay?”


“It’s Jenna!” he yells. “Her water just broke!”


“What?!” I ask as I stand up.


“Come on!” Phil ushers me.


“Wait, I-“ I start wondering if Nick will know where to find me but Phil grabs my hand and starts dragging me inside the building. We rush through the empty corridors since not many students have taken their N.E.W.T.s in Muggle Studies, and Phil drags me into the ladies’ bathroom on the second floor. There, curled up on the floor, tears streaming down her face, is Jenna.


“Fuck!” I say and she looks up.


“Blair, I can’t!” she says looking at me desperately. “It hurts!”


“Just- Just, calm down, okay?” I try to reason with her as I kneel next to her and grab her hand. She squeezes it so tightly I have a feeling she might rip it from the rest of my body. Ignoring the pain, I look at Phil.


“Go to the teacher’s room and get someone here! We need to get her to a hospital!” I usher him and he nods, looking out of his mind. He rushes out of the bathroom leaving me alone with Jenna.


“I need my Mom!” she cries and I squeeze her hand. “It hurts so badly, Blair!”


“I know, I know.” I say freaking out myself. “Just breathe!” I instruct. “You can do this. Just breathe!”


She nods at me and takes a deep breath. I take a deep breath as well. How the hell did I get myself in this situation?!


“How long has it been like this?” I ask her.


“The pain started during my Ancient Runes exam.” She says through the sobs trying to breathe evenly. “I thought it was just the usual cramps but when I walked out, my water broke.”


“Okay, that’s not that long.” I assure her. “We still have time before the baby’s born.”


“Bree.” Jenna nods looking at me, all red in her face. “That’s what I’m going to name her.”


“That’s a beautiful name.” I encourage her with a smile, but on the inside I’m probably as scared as she is. I keep looking at the door waiting for Phil to come back with a teacher.


“Crap!” Jenna cries out in pain as another contraction takes over her body. She squeezes my hand tightly and my eyes fill with tears from the pain.


Finally, after about twenty minutes, Phil rushes back but it’s not with a teacher.


“What the hell?” Nick asks when he finds me and Jenna on the bathroom floor.


“Jenna’s having a baby now!” I explain. “Why didn’t you bring a teacher?”


“Professor Hamilton is contacting the hospital!” Phil explains “He’ll be here soon.”


“Aaaaah!” Jenna screams and I look at the guys.


“There’s no time!” I snap. “We have to get her to the hospital now!”


“How?!” Phil yells. “She can’t apparate!”


“I want my Mom!” Jenna yells and I hug her.


“Just try to relax.” I say and she looks at me angrily suddenly.


“You try to relax when there’s a watermelon squeezing out of your you-know-what!” she yells at me.


“Honey, it will be okay.” Phil says nervously as he sits next to his girlfriend. “We’re going to be parents today!”


“You are never touching me again!” Jenna yells at him as well. “You did this to me! I hate you!”


“We need to get her to a healer or she’s going to give birth here on the bathroom floor.” I say looking at Nick. He nods.


“I have a car.” He offers.


“I need my Mom!” Jenna begs again.


“Someone needs to go get her Mom!” I say and Phil stands up.


“I’ll do it.” He offers. “I can’t drive a car and you’re much more of a comfort to her than I am.”


I give Jenna another look and then nod at Phil. “Okay.” I say then look at Nick. He shrugs and I sigh.


“Come on, Jenna.” I say. “We have to get you to the hospital. You’re about to become a Mom.”


“I can’t. I’m scared.” Jenna cries.


“It will be fine.” Nick says joining me at Jenna’s side. “I’ll drive you to the hospital.”


“No, I-“ she looks at Nick. “I’m so sorry, Nick.”


“Come on.” Nick says as he lifts her up with difficulty. “We have to get going!”


“What about Professor Hamilton?” I ask.


“By the time he comes here, Jenna will have her baby on the bathroom floor.” Nick says sarcastically. “Come on! We have to hurry!”


It seems the entire eternity passed by as Nick and I ran towards his car, Nick settling on the driver’s seat and I settling with Jenna in the back, holding her hand. Nick must’ve put a spell on his car because as he drove by, other cars moved from his way, lamps, post stands, benches, even people jumped out of his way.


In a matter of minutes, we are rushing in the St Marcus’ hospital, Nick carrying Jenna in his arms. Soon enough, a number of Healers are rushing to join us, and Jenna is taken to the maternity ward.


“What are we supposed to do now?” Nick asks all out of breath.


“I haven’t seen her parents.” I say looking around the lobby. “We can’t leave her all alone. I mean,” I sigh looking at him. “I know it’s weird. She’s your ex and she lied to you that it’s your baby and all, but still.”


“Fine.” Nick nods. “Come on, let’s follow after her.”


He takes my hand and I follow him as he rushes up the stairs and towards the maternity ward. “Jenna?” Nick asks the receptionist. “Jenna Hamilton? She just got admitted!”


“Oh, right.” A middle aged woman sitting behind the desk says with a smile. “She’s in the second room to the right.” She points at the door of the room. “Are you her family?”


“Well, no.” I say. “We’re friends.”


“I’m sorry, but you can’t be with her.” The receptionist shakes her head. “Only family can be with her during the labour.”


“But-“ Nick protests.


“Blair!” I hear a voice calling me and when I turn around, there’s Jenna’s Mum closely followed by Phil and Mr Hamilton.


“Mrs Hamilton!” I say and join her.


“Where is she?!” she asks me sounding all nervous and startled.


“She’s in that room over there.” I say. “Her water broke and she’s in a lot of pain, but she’s okay.” I assure her.


“Oh, my baby!” Mrs Hamilton says and rushes past us and into the room where Jenna is.


“Oh, Merlin.” Phil sighs. “I’m about to become a Dad.”


“There, there.” Nick encourages him. “I’m sure everything will be just fine.”


An hour later, there’s still no news. Phil and Mr Hamilton are pacing around the waiting room nervously, while Nick and I sit in silence, trying to be unnoticeable.


“Maybe we should leave?” Nick offers and I shrug.


“I sort of want to make sure she and the baby are okay.” I say and look at him. “Is that wrong?”


“No.” he smiles at me and kisses the tip of my nose. “That’s why I love you.”


“It’s insane what sort of messes we get ourselves in.” I say with a smile. “On the last day of our exams, when we should be celebrating, we’re sitting in the hospital waiting for your ex – girlfriend to have a baby.”


“You’re not bothered by it?” Nick asks furrowing his eyebrows.


“Strangely, no.” I shrug. “I think I reached the point when I’m finally happy with myself. I just want to make sure Jenna’s okay. That’s she and the baby are happy.”


“I’ll marry you some day, you know that?” Nick says and I smile at him. But before I can answer, Jenna’s Mum steps out of the room, happy tears streaming down her face.


“I’m a grandmother!” she announces happily and rushes to hug her husband. Phil sits down shock and relief mixed on his face.


“I guess that’s it.” I say to Nick and he smiles as he looks at Phil.


“Congratulations, man!” he taps him on the back and Phil looks up, tears in his eyes.


“Thanks.” He practically whispers. “Look, man,” Phil clears his throat. “I’m sorry.”


“Forget it.” Nick smiles at him. “Let bygones be bygones.”


“You should go and see her!” I say to Phil as I hold Nick’s hand. “Say hi from us!”


“You should all come in and see the baby.” Mrs Hamilton says but I shake my head.


“She should be with family.” I insist and Nick nods.


“We’re just happy she and the baby are alright.” He adds and Mrs Hamilton hugs us both.


“Thank you for being here for her!” she says tears streaming down her face. “It couldn’t have been easier for the both of you.”


“We did what anyone would do.” Nick assures her.


“We’ll drop by some other time.” I assure her and when Jenna’s family and Phil go in to see her, Nick and I leave the hospital, hand in hand.


“Are you okay?” I ask and Nick smiles down at me.


“Just like you said,” Nick shrugs. “I’m finally at peace with myself.”


“It took us a while, ha?” I ask and he kisses me lightly.


“Well, we’re finally here.” He says. “And that’s what matters.”








It was Friday evening and Saturday was reserved for Senior Ditch Day. Now that the exams are over, the mood around the castle is a lot happier and lighter. People are lying around the Black Lake, enjoying the sun, making jokes and laughing without a care in the world. Seventh years, though, could be found in dingy, dark parts of the castle in small groups discussing tactics for how to get out of the castle unnoticed and claim the prize.


Of course, James and Fred and the rest of the guys in their dormitory, were sure of their success. Of course, I knew their secret, James’ secret Invisibility Cloak and the Marauder’s Map. The two things allowed them to walk all over the castle unnoticed and find all kinds of hidden passageways to get out of the castle where they can safely apparate wherever they want. And that was the key to win this stupid game. Stealing the Cloak and the Map. And that was exactly what I planned on doing.


“Do you ever feel sad?” James asks snatching me from my thoughts. We’ve spent the night safely cuddled in his bed since his dorm was empty for the evening. I look up at him and furrow my eyebrows.


“Why would I be sad?” I ask and he shrugs.


“With Quidditch, exams and everything, we haven’t even had time to go out on a date.” James explains. “All we do is spend our time here in my bed.”


“I don’t mind spending time in your bed.” I say and kiss him on the cheek.


“That’s not what I meant.” James smiles. “I really want to treat you like you deserve. And I feel like I haven’t done anything special just yet. Makes me wonder if I’ll bore you.”


“I don’t care if you take me to the Moon and back or if we spend the time lying here in your bed.” I explain. “What matters is that I’m finally here with you.”


“I love you, Ash.” James kisses me and I smile at him.


“I love you too, James.” I say and lean against his chest. And with that, my master plan of destruction has officially started. I lay on his chest, slowly listening to his breathing. Slowly, he’s falling asleep. I, on the other hand, have drunk six cups of coffee for dinner. To be honest, my heart is beating so fast, I’m surprised it hasn’t woken up James just yet.


But I stay patient. I hear when the door opens and the James’ roommates come in. Luckily, I’m protected by the posters around the bed. But just in case, I protect the bed with a silencing charm Lydia thought me just before my Charms exam.


I wait patiently for an hour and a half. Finally deciding they were all fast asleep, I slowly creep out of the bed. I look at Fred who’s snoring loudly in the bed next to James. He mumbles something in his sleep, but turns the other side and I sigh with relief. Without lighting up my wand, I slowly creep towards James’ trunk. I open it but in this complete dark, I can’t see a thing. All that is left is to go through his stuff blindly. I feel around his clothes, his Quidditch supplies scattered all over the trunk and his books. Finally after rummaging through his trunk, I feel a soft, silky fabric under my fingertips. I smile to myself as I pick up a neatly folded Invisibility Cloak James inherited from his father, or rather, stole from his father to be honest.


Still, I can’t find that freaking Map. I look around making sure the boys are asleep and with a sigh, I light up my wand but just barely. I light up James’ trunk and search through it again. It seems as if the Map wasn’t here. I sigh again and look at James who’s fast asleep in his bed.


Where did you hide it, ha?


And that’s when it dawns on me. He would’ve wanted the map close to him, he wouldn’t want to put it in his trunk. I go around the bed and find James’ school bag next to his nightstand. I search through it and find a number of broken quills and some old candy but no Map.


I sigh again and look up. Immediately a smile is plastered on my face. Because right there, under the book Quidditch Through Ages, James hid the Map. I look at him with an evil smile on my face.


“Let the games begin.”




I walk into my dormitory, a victorious smile on my face as if I’ve already won tomorrow’s ditch day. And the victory is, oh so much sweeter, because I know James will be so disappointed. Don’t get me wrong, I love that guy. But I also love winning.


The girls are still up, each of them in their own bed, gossiping, I guess. They all turn to me when I enter. “Satisfying evening, I presume?” Hilary teases.


“I’d say.” I say and show the Cloak and the Map.


“What’s that?” Savannah asks furrowing her eyebrows.


“That’s the Cloak Freddie and I used to sneak around school without anyone noticing.” Lydia explains and Hilary looks at her with a smirk.


“Oh, he’s Freddie now?” she asks and Savannah and I chuckle. “And not a brainless idiot anymore?”


“Shut up!” Lydia says lazily then turns to look at me. “Where did you get it?”


“I borrowed it!” I say simply.


“You mean you stole it?” Lydia asks.


“Will someone explain what exactly that is?” Savannah demands and I look at her.


“This is Harry Potter’s Invisibility Cloak.” I explain and all three of them stare at me in shock.


“You stole Harry Potter’s Cloak?!” Savannah asks.


“No!” I shake my head. “James stole it. I just stole it from James.”


“And the other thing?” Hilary asks pointing to the Marauder’s Map.


“That’s Marauder’s Map.” I explain. “It shows the entire castle and its grounds with all the secret passageways.”


“Is that Harry Potter’s as well?” Lydia asks crossing her arms.


“Who cares?” Hilary says with a smile. “That’s what’s going to help us win tomorrow!” she points out.


“You mean-?” Savannah starts and I nod.


“The boys won’t know what hit them.”




“Ten more minutes, girls.” Hilary warns us when she checks her watch.


“This is ridiculous.” Lydia says as she sits on her bed. “I mean,” she sighs. “What’s the point in this?”


“The point is to have fun.” Hilary explains as she carefully puts on lipstick.


“It’s illegal and not to mention dangerous.” Lydia points out.


“Oh, come on, Lyds.” Savannah protests as she comes out of the bathroom. “The exams are over, school is finally over. It’s time we have some fun.”


“I agree.” I say as I sit on my bed and check out the Marauder’s Map. There are more teachers patrolling the corridors tonight and I can only assume it’s because they know of the Ditch Day. My eyes wonder to the boy’s dormitory. I look at the little dot with James’ name lying lazily on the bed. Knowing him, he’s going to take his sweet time thinking he’s got this thing in the bag. Sorry to disappoint, babe. I chuckle to myself.


“What’s so funny?” Lydia asks and I shake my head.


“Nothing.” I say as I get up from the bed. “Are we ready?” I ask and Hilary beams at me.




Fifteen minutes later, the four of us are walking through the corridors, hidden under the Invisibility Cloak, the Marauder’s Map in my hands as I lead the way towards the passageway leading straight to Honeydukes. I didn’t want to risk going through the front door since I’m almost positive Filch made sure to lock it. I chuckle happily when I notice James’ dot pacing nervously around his bed, almost as if he was searching for something.


Just when I think we’re practically winners, we hear a voice behind us. “Stop!” Professor McGonagall says and the four of us stop walking and turn around terror in our eyes. How did she even see us? Is the Cloak not covering us? I look at our feet making sure they’re hidden as well as the rest of our bodies.


“Such disrespect!” McGonagall continues her rant as she approaches. “Sneaking around school after the curfew! Don’t think I don’t know what’s happening!”


I exchange worried looks with Savannah. Lydia is about to say something when Hilary steps on her foot and she painfully squeels. Luckily for us, a group of seventh year Ravenclaw girls steps from around the corner looking completely guilty. The four of us push against the wall when McGonagall angrily marches past us and we hold our breaths.


“Detention!” McGonagall screams. “I don’t know what you were thinking! It’s that Ditch Day! Everyone’s losing their mind!”


The four of us stand petrified against the wall as McGonagall walks the five girls back to their common room. We don’t dare to breath for full two minutes after they’re gone.


“That was a close one.” Savannah breaths out in relief.


“I told you this was a bad idea!” Lydia protests and Hilary turns to look at me.


“Nice job keeping an eye on that bloody Map!” she hisses at me.


“Sorry.” I say and look at the Map again. McGonagall and the five girls are walking towards the Ravenclaw common room. There’s a pack of six Slytherin guys walking towards the front door, but Filch is waiting just around the corner. I glance at the James’ dot and happily realise all of the boys are still in their dorm, probably discussing their plan B. “It’s a good thing we have this Cloak.” I point out. “Come on!” I say. “Sprout is coming this way.”


I take the girls to a passageway James showed me all those months ago (probably regretting that now) and I tap the statue hiding it as the three of them watch the action with amazement. “That’s great!” Hilary says, her anger towards me long gone. “All this time I sneaked around the castle and I had no idea this existed!”


“Where does it lead to?” Savannah asks looking at me.


“Honeyduke’s basement.” I explain and lead the way into the dark corridor. We take off the Invisibility Cloak so it’s easier for us to move around. Almost an hour later, we reach the Honeydukes.


“Where to now?” Lydia asks out of breath.


“Now we’re free to apparate.” I shrug and look at them. “Anyone knows where we’re meeting?”


“I got that covered.” Hilary smiles. “It’s some muggle club in London. There’s a passageway we can safely apparate to.”


“Lead the way.” Savannah nods at her and the four of us hold hands. In just a second, we’ve landed in the dark alley in central London, the silence of Honeydukes replaced with rumbling streets of London. It takes us a few minutes to get to the club that’s packed with people and once we’ve searched it for anyone familiar, we’re delighted to find out we’re the first there.


“Yes!” Savannah smiles. “We won!”


“Oh, the guys are going to be so angry.” Lydia says but smiles as well.


“That calls for a round of champagne!” Hilary announces as we approach one of the far end tables and she orders a bottle of champagne for us.


“Champagne?” I ask as we sit down. “Isn’t that a bit too much?”


“Who cares?” Hilary shrugs, a grin on her face. “We won! Other people have to buy us rounds.”


“If they even show up.” Lydia says. “Professor McGonagall already caught those Ravenclaw girls. Who knows who else got caught?”


“Come on!” Savannah joins in. “This is no time for worrying! The exams are over! We’re almost done with school! It’s time to celebrate!”


“I drink to that!” Hilary cheers when the waiter brings our drinks. “To the crazy year that’s behind us!”


“And for the future ahead!” I join in.






Two hours later, the four of us are dancing in the middle of the dance floor. We were joined by a group of Hufflepuff girls who managed to use the distraction the guys from their year caused when Filch caught them at the front door. The Slytherins are also here after they managed to bribe some fourth years to cause a distraction with the teachers and earning themselves a detention for the entire next year. But James, Fred and the rest of the guys in Gryffindor still haven’t showed up.


Just when I was about to start worrying, Hilary nudges me and points at the door. When I turn around to see what she’s pointing at, there’s a very livid James approaching us, followed by the rest of the guys from our year.


“Oh, shit!” I say noticing all of them look tousled and enraged.


“Nice of you to join us!” Hilary, who’s extremely drunk by now, comments dryly.


“You stole my Cloak!” James ignores her and marches straight towards me.


“And the Map!” Fred joins in, equally angry. Lydia, standing next to me, looks at the floor in shame. I have to admit, I feel guilty as well after seeing them like this.


“What happened to you guys?” Savannah asks joining us with another glass of champagne.


“We had to fly out of the castles on our brooms!” Zack, another guy from our year explains.


“Yes and we got busted by some sort of Flitwick’s spell!” James says furiously. “In the end we had to make a run towards the gate!”


“I wouldn’t be surprised if they hold us back a year just so we can serve detention, thanks to the four of you!” Fred adds crossing his arms. “What do you even have to say to your defence?!”


The four of us exchange looks. I do feel guilty looking at James this angry. Last night, the idea of stealing from him seemed great, but now, I’m not so sure I should’ve done that. On the other hand, I’m pretty intoxicated already and frankly, I’m so proud for winning this stupid game.


I look at James and shrug. “A girl’s gotta do, what a girl’s gotta do.” I say simply. He stares at me for one very tense moment and then, finally, he shakes his head and marches straight to the bar. I look at Fred who shakes his head at me.


“He’s really pissed, ha?” I ask and Fred raises a brow at me.


“You think?” he asks sarcastically. “Still,” he adds looking sort of impressed. “I have to admit, we didn’t see that coming. Bold move, Pierce, bold move.”


A few drinks later, almost all of the guys have forgiven us. But not James. I’m sitting alone at our table and watch Fred and Lydia who are dancing together while Savannah and Hilary do shots with the girl’s from Slytherin. I can’t find James anywhere. He’s spend the past hour sulking by the bar, not talking to anyone.


I feel awful suddenly. What if this stupid game costs me my relationship with James? How could I be this stupid? And all of that for some stupid prank!


Suddenly, he sits on the other side of the table and I look up. He’s got a bottle of beer and he still looks pretty pissed.


“James, I’m so sorry!” I say immediately. “It was stupid, I know! I shouldn’t have stolen from you, I know! It was wrong and –“


“I underestimated you.” He cuts me off and I furrow my eyebrows at him. “Stealing from Harry Potter’s son? That shit can get you to jail. I’m so disappointed.”


“James, please.” I beg. “It’s just a stupid game.”


“Still, I’m impressed.” He continues and I look at him surprised to see the smirk on his face.


“I beg your pardon?” I ask confused. Just a moment ago, he was pissed out of his mind.


“You knew that having the Cloak and the Map would mean I would win and you would lose.” James continues. “I never saw it coming. I believe congratulations are in order.”


“Thanks, I guess.” I say and sigh. “You’re not angry with me then?”


He shakes his head and smiles. “Just a bad case of hurt ego.” He says and sighs as well. “Guess I have to get used to it. You play for win, ha?”


“Why else would I play?” I smile.


“Come on!” James suddenly gets up and holds his hand out for me. “We have to go.”


“Go where?” I ask accepting his hand.


“Back to the castle.” James explains.


“But, everyone’s still here.” I point out. “My friends-“


“Just trust me.” He insists. “Fred will explain everything to the girls.”


With one last look at my friends, I nod. “Fine.” I give up. “Let’s go.”


We leave the club and apparate back to Hogsmeade. I hand him his Invisibility Cloak and the Marauder’s Map. We sneak back into the castle through the secret tunnel and successfully avoid the teachers patrolling the hallways hiding under the Invisibility Cloak. We make our way to the Gryffindor Tower and into the common room that’s packed with students enjoying a free Saturday evening without any worry on their minds.


“Where are we going?” I ask when James drags me towards the boys’ dormitories.


“It’s a surprise.” James says with a smile. He stops in front of his dorm and pulls out a tie from the pocket of his jeans. “Put this on.” He instructs as he ties it over my eyes.


“James, I’m not sure about this.” I say as he blindfolds me. “I’m all into your sex games, but I’m not that into bondage.”


He starts laughing and holds my hands leading the way. “We’re not doing that.” He says. “I mean, not unless you want to.” He adds hopefully.


“No.” I say and he laughs again leading me into his dorm.


“Are you ready?” he asks and I can tell he’s really excited about this.


“If this is some sort of revenge for stealing from you-“


“Just shut up.” He says when he takes the blindfold off. And once he does, I’m definitely sure this isn’t some kind of prank for stealing his stuff.


“What do you think?” James asks a smile on his face. I look around once again, absolutely speechless. The room is cleaner than usual and is lit with hundredths of candles. The floor is covered with rose petals leading towards James’ bed where more petals are.


“You did this?” I ask in amazement and James nods. “For me?”


“Well, yeah.” He ruffles his hair with his hand. “Oh, you don’t like it!” James sighs. “I should’ve known. It was stupid!”


“It’s amazing!” I say and cup his face with my hands. He grins at me. “It’s perfect! I- I’m speechless. But why?”


“I never took you on a real date.” James shrugs. “All we did was play Quidditch and study for the exams. But you deserve better. You deserve all of this.”


“You’re the best boyfriend there is.” I smile at him.


“Well,” he smirks at me leaning in for a kiss. “I play to win as well.”


With that said, he kisses me. Fifteen minutes later, we’re lying in his bed enjoying one of our last night in Hogwarts ever, him professing his love for me and me, trying to contain the feeling of guilt that’s spreading through my gut.




Dear Ashley,


The exams are finally over! And to be honest, I can’t say really say that I passed them all. There’s only hope. How did you do? And Nick?


I’m so happy he’s back and the two of you are finally together! Don’t screw it up, please! I don’t think I have it in me to handle some more drama.


And now, the biggest question. What do we do now that it’s all over? Are you ready to come clean to our parents? I don’t know about you, but I’m not ready to go back to the States. I feel like I’ve found my place here.


Still, I miss you and can’t wait to see you.









Hello there everyone! Another chapter is up and step by step we're reaching the end. 

I don't know if you guys heard, but the HPFF page will be shutting down. The news broke my heart. I can't believe that I won't be able to come here and lose myself in the amazing world the HPFF provided for us. I just want to say, once again before it's too late, that I love all of you guys and am so thankful for all of your support. You have been with me for years now patiently waiting for a new update, your reviews are the kindest there are and are always filled with new ideas that get me inspired. So once again, thank you. 

On the other note, I will still publish my stories somewhere. I just need to figure out where and when I do, I will let you know. 

Thank you once again,I love you all. 

And on the brighter note, here's a sneak peek from the next chapter. ;)


“Wakey, wakey sleepy head!” she says cheerfully as she flicks her wand opening the windows in my room and letting the sunlight in.


“Urgh!” I moan. “Haven’t you ever heard of knocking?”


“I have.” She says casually and smiles at me.


“Then start practicing it.” I instruct as I sit up in my bed and find her leaning against the window. Why can’t she just drop out of it? “I don’t want you here.”


“I don’t want you here either.” She says sweetly. “But we’ll work on that some other time. Your Dad wants you up! We need to leave soon.”


“Leave where?” I ask furrowing my eyebrows as she makes her way towards the door.


“To Hogwarts.” She says simply and I’m suddenly wide awake.


“What?!” I ask feeling panic building up in my throat.


“For your sister’s graduation ceremony apparently.” Elena rolls her eyes. “The owl flew in just this morning.” 



Chapter 43: The One Where The Truth Comes Out
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


This past week has been one of the best in my entire life. Well, with the exception of Elena. Before I could’ve avoided her when she came for a visit but now, I had to put up with her all the time. She moved half of her clothes into my closet because there wasn’t enough space in Dad’s room. Her make – up was all over the place and, in the mornings, we had to wait in line for the bathroom because it took her an hour to get ready.

But other than that, Nick was here as well. And although I had to put up with Elena being here all the time, so was Nick. And thank Godric because if it weren’t for him, I would probably lose my mind.

We also visited Jenna and baby Bree a few days ago, when she was finally realised from the hospital. We showered them with gifts, none of us dwelling in the past anymore. All that happened was well forgotten when Jenna pulled me on the side to thank me for everything Nick and I have done for her and to ask me if I would consider being Bree’s godmother. She was surprised when I screamed in delight and happily accepted. Finally, on Friday, my best week ever, crumbled to pieces.

On Friday morning I’m rudely awoken by Elena who just marches into my room without even knocking.

“Wakey, wakey sleepy head!” she says cheerfully as she flicks her wand opening the windows in my room and letting the sunlight in.

“Urgh!” I moan. “Haven’t you ever heard of knocking?”

“I have.” She says casually and smiles at me.

“Then start practicing it.” I instruct as I sit up in my bed and find her leaning against the window. Why can’t she just drop out of it? “I don’t want you here.”

“I don’t want you here either.” She says sweetly. “But we’ll work on that some other time. Your Dad wants you up! We need to leave soon.”

“Leave where?” I ask furrowing my eyebrows as she makes her way towards the door.

“To Hogwarts.” She says simply and I’m suddenly wide awake.

“What?!” I ask feeling panic building up in my throat.

“For your sister’s graduation ceremony apparently.” Elena rolls her eyes. “The owl flew in just this morning.”

“What owl?!” I ask but she just ignores me and leaves the room. I get up from the bed, my heart suddenly beating faster than usual. Going to Hogwarts? Where Blair is? Who everyone thinks it’s me? That can’t be!

I get dressed quickly, almost putting on my shirt upside down, and head to the kitchen. Dad, Elena and Nick are already seated down at the table, enjoying breakfast.

“What the hell is she talking about?” I ask as soon as I sit down.

“Good morning to you too, daughter.” Dad greets me cheerfully.

“If it were a good morning, she wouldn’t sit here.” I say gloomily pointing to Elena who’s checking her reflection in a spoon. She looks at me darkly. “Now,” I continue. “What’s that nonsense about Hogwarts?”

“The letter from your Mom just arrived.” Dad says cheerfully pointing to a black owl sharing Mick Jagger’s food bowl. “She invited us to come for Ashley’s graduation ceremony at Hogwarts! Isn’t that great?”

That was anything but great. I look at Nick who looks almost as nervous as am I.

“So, eat up, kids.” Dad says cheerfully. “We’ll be taking the portkey for Hogsmeade in an hour.”

“All of us?” I ask. “Even her?” I look at Elena who smiles sweetly at me.

“Of course!” Dad says. “Ellie’s my fiancé, Blair. She’s as much a part of my life as are you and Ashley.”

“And you better start treating me like that.” Elena smiles and I have a great urge to flip her off. But I have other stuff on my mind right now. I can’t go back to Hogwarts! Everyone will find out the truth if they see Blair and me together!

“I- I can’t go.” I say and Dad raises a brow at me.

“Why not?” Dad asks. “I thought you wanted to see your sister.”

“I do.” I start and look at Nick who’s staring at me intensely. “But I’m not feeling well.” I say looking at Dad and fake cough. “I think I’m catching a cold or something.”

“Yes, David.” Nick nods. “Maybe it’s better for the two of us to stay here. And you and Elena can send our best to Ashley.”

“Maybe you’re right.” Dad says and I feel a hint of relief. It’s over fast enough when Elena speaks up.

“Nonsense!” she smiles. “My grandmother taught me the best recipe for a cold medicine. You just have to go and see your family, Blair!”

“I don’t think so.” I say aware that she could poison me with that so called cold medicine.

“You could at least try it.” Dad insists. “I’m sure Ellie knows what she’s doing. Plus,” he sighs. “I know your mother can’t wait to see you.”

My mother.

I miss her so much my heart aches just at the thought of her. I would like to see her as well. No, I’m craving to see her. When I stay silent, Elena claps her hands happily.

“That settles it then!” she says. “I’m going to start the medicine right now!”

“Great!” Dad smiles as he pours himself another cup of coffee. I exchange nervous looks with Nick.

“I guess we’re all going to Hogwarts.” He says and I sigh.

“I guess we are.”




The past week has been cheerful and carefree for all the other students as everyone was getting ready for the graduating ceremony here at Hogwarts. Yes, everyone was cheerful but I was constantly nervous. The feeling of guilt that has comfortably settled in the pit of my stomach wouldn’t let me sleep at night. Every time James smiled at me or when Hilary cracked up some joke, I couldn’t help but feel my stomach twist. I was lying to every one of them and it was driving me insane.

That’s why I decided that tonight, when the ceremony’s over and before we leave school tomorrow, I would tell them who I really am. Starting with James.

“I can’t believe school’s over!” Lydia cries as the four of us get ready for the ceremony that afternoon.

“Thank Godric it is!” Hilary says walking around the dorm in nothing but a towel.

“Yes but I can’t believe I won’t get to see you guys every day.” Savannah says as she packs her books into her trunk.

“We’ll still see each other, right?” Lydia asks from her bed.

“Of course!” Hilary says as she starts drying her hair with her wand. “We’ll write to each other every day and we’ll see each other soon!”

I stay quiet. I don’t know how the three of them will react when I tell them the truth. It hurt to think I would never see them again. Apart from Nick, those girls were the closest friends I had. It was impossible not to love them. For the past year they have stayed with me through the good and the bad. I can’t imagine waking up and not hearing Lydia scolding Hilary because she didn’t write her Charms homework or Savannah gushing about the latest hottie on the cover of With Weekly magazine.

“What’s wrong, Ash?” Savannah asks when she notices how quiet I am.

“Nothing.” I say forcing a smile. “Everything’s fine!”

“You’ve been acting really weird lately.” Hilary observes.

“I’m just sad that we’re leaving.” I shrug. “I’ll miss this place.”

“Why is everyone acting like our life is ending?” Hilary asks. “We’ll still see each other. We’ll all hang out. Even Potter and Weasley! We can all hang out!”

“How about a pact?” Lydia suggests and the three of us look at her. “No matter how busy our lives get, every Friday evening the four of us will go out for dinner and drinks. To catch up.”

“I like that.” Savannah nods. “I’m in!”

“You had me at drinks.” Hilary winks.

“What about you Ashley?” Lydia asks.

“What if we get into a fight?” I ask. “What if for some reason, you don’t want to see me anymore?”

“What are you yapping about?” Hilary asks with a smile. “There’s no way we’ll get into a fight!”

“And why wouldn’t we want to see you anymore?” Savannah asks smiling as well. “That’s insane!”

“Just say yes, Ashley.” Lydia insists. “Next Friday evening we’ll all gather at the Leaky Cauldron.”

“Fine.” I give up then smile at the three of them. “I already can’t wait to see you!”

“Right!” Hilary says with a laugh. “You’ll be alright. You’ll be shagging James all day, every day and you’ll forget all about us.”

My heart flips at the mention of James’ name. I try not to show the pained expression on my face.

“Yeah, what about you guys now?” Savannah asks. “Have you discussed what happens after Hogwarts?”

“I don’t know.” I shrug. “He did ask me to live with him.”

“What?!” All three of them ask in unison.

“When did he ask that?!” Hilary screams.

“A few weeks ago.” I say.

“And you’re telling us that just now?” Savannah asks. “That’s great, Ash! I’m so happy for you!”

“I didn’t say yes.” I say. “I mean, we have to find a job first. Plus,” I sigh. “We just started dating. Who knows what will happen?”

“And what would happen, Ash?” Hilary says reasonably as she sits on my bed. “You and James have had one hell of a year. If you made it through that, you can make it through anything.”

“And not to mention, you are perfect for each other.” Lydia points out and Hilary and Savannah nod.

“Why are we only talking about me and James?” I ask and look at Lydia. “What about you and Fred?” I look at Savannah as well. “Or you and Al?” I finally look at Hilary. “Or you and-“

“Oh, don’t look at me!” Hilary raises her hands defensively. “I’m not planning to settle just yet! There’s a whole world of guys outside of Hogwarts I still haven’t shagged!”

“And Al has one more year of school to get back to.” Savannah says with a smile. “And after that, he still has five years of Auror training to do. Who knows what will happen by then?”

“And what about you and Fred, Lyds?” Hilary teases. “Did he finally win you over for good?”

“Oh, he still has some winning to do.” Lydia laughs. “I don’t know. He’s going to help his Dad with the joke shop. He hopes to become the manager of the Hogsmeade branch.”

“When did we all suddenly grow up?” Savannah suddenly asks.

“I don’t think we still have.” Hilary says wisely. “Maybe that’s the problem.”

We all burst out laughing and continue to pack our stuff joking with each other fully aware our last night at Hogwarts is quickly approaching.




Shit. Shit, fuck, shit.

That’s the only thing on my mind when our portkey flies us directly into Hogsmeade, the most beautiful village that ever existed. And standing proudly behind it, the castle of Hogwarts. As amazing as the sight is, I’m terrified of this day. The feeling in the pit of my stomach won’t let me rest.

“This is their school?” I hear Elena ask not sounding impressed at all. “Where is this country stuck in? In eleventh century?” I glare at her angrily but before I can say anything, Nick jumps in.

“I think it looks amazing!” he says, wide grin on his face. “And this village,” he sighs. “It’s beautiful!”

“You know that it’s the only village in Britain where there are no muggles at all.” I start explaining excitedly. “You have to see the Honeydukes! Oh, and the Shrieking Shack! Oh, and Three Broomsticks have the most amazing Butterbeer you ever tasted!”

“Wow, Blair.” Dad says looking at me confused. “You never told me you visited this place.”

“Oh,” I say suddenly remembering Blair was never here before. “I haven’t. It’s just that Ashley told me so much about this place I feel like I know every part of it.” I lie quickly. Dad nods seeming satisfied with this explanation but I notice Elena keeps looking at me suspiciously.

I cough uncomfortably and let Dad take the lead. Nick holds my hand and smiles at me as we follow Dad and Elena through the crowded main street. The village is a lot busier than usual and I guess that’s because of the graduating ceremony at Hogwarts. All parents and relatives have flown from all parts of Britain directly to Hogsmeade and probably decided to have a drink or something to eat right here.

I realise just now how much I’ve missed this place. I never thought I’d be back at Hogwarts ever again. Once I left to switch places with Blair almost a year ago, I forgot all about this school and the occasional visits to Hogsmeade.

“Where are we meeting Mom?” I ask Dad who’s walking hand in hand with Elena.

“At school.” Dad explains. “And your grandmother is joining us as well.”

“Grandmother?” I repeat and Dad nods. “Oh, great.” I comment sarcastically. “Mom is going to be there and grandmother. And you. And Elena. And me and Ashley. Fantastic.”

Nick and I purposely stay a few meters behind Dad and Elena so we can talk without them hearing us. “Does Blair know we’re coming?” I ask him and he shrugs.

“David found out about it just this morning.” He explains. “Your Mom sent him a letter inviting us to join them. I doubt Blair knows about it. She’s not a big fan of your mother and grandmother, you know.”

“I know.” I sigh. “I have a bad feeling about this, Nick.”

“Everything will be fine.” Nick tries to assure me. “We just have to find Blair before your family does and warn her.”

“Find her?” I ask looking up at the enormous castle in front of us. I had trouble finding classrooms at time in here and let alone a person.

“Yeah.” Nick says looking at the castle as well and then back at my Dad and Elena. “And we have to do it quickly.”




After all of us put on our school uniforms and were properly groomed for the ceremony, we leave the dormitory and head to the common room. In just a few minutes, our parents will start coming into the school and, frankly, I wasn’t so keen on seeing my mother. Or worse, grandmother.

I just needed a few minutes in James’ arms before I face the two of them. I’m actually surprised that after what happened for my birthday grandmother wanted to come here. Then again, what will people think if she doesn’t show up?

When we come down to the common room, the guys are nowhere to be found. “Do you think they left already?” Savannah asks. Just in that moment Rose comes down the stairs.

“Oh, I think James and Fred already left for the Great Hall.” She explains. “Our family’s already here. Uncle Harry was invited to have some sort of speech during the ceremony.”

“Perfect time to meet your future father-in-law.” Hilary teases and Savannah and I exchange looks.

“Better you than me.” I say and we all burst out laughing.

“Speaking of, have you seen Al?” Savannah asks.

“I think he’s with our family as well.” Rose explains. “I have to go find Scorpius. He’s hiding around the castle trying not to run into my father. Good luck out there!”

“I think I’ll go and find Al before the ceremony.” Savannah says as well. “My Mum is overly excited to meet him so I have to warn him about her.” She joins Rose and the two of them hurry through the portrait hole.

“Are you going to introduce James to your mother and grandmother?” Lydia asks me.

“Not if I can help it.” I say and Hilary laughs. “How about you? Will you introduce Fred to your family?”

“I guess that’s given.” She shrugs. “I’m nervous though about meeting his entire family. I mean, they are sort of famous.”

“Sort of?” Hilary asks with her eyebrows raised. “They’re the saviours of the entire world. I think they’re more than ‘sort of famous’.”

“But no pressure.” I comment dryly and we burst out laughing again.

“Well, I think it’s finally time I go and find my Mum.” Hilary says miserably. “And the new step father she certainly brought with her.”

“I’ll come with you.” Lydia says. “I can’t wait to see my family.”

“What about you, Ash?” Hilary asks. “Are you coming?”

“I’ll catch up with you.” I say. “I just remembered I left some things in James’ room I still need to pack.”

“Fine, see you later!” Hilary says and I wait as she and Lydia leave the room before I head to James’ dorm. As expected, I find it empty. I guess all the boys left to meet up with their families already. With a sigh, I lie on James’ bed. I was hoping to see him before I have to face my family.

Instead, I turn around and take a deep breath, breathing in James’ scent. How did all of this happen? I was supposed to come here for Quidditch and yet, somehow it landed on the bottom of my list. I never expected to come here and fall in love. Especially not with James.

And now I have to tell him the truth. And I am absolutely petrified. Is he going to let it all go or is he going to be mad and break up with me?

I sigh again and turn to look at the ceiling. No, I’m imagining things. James loves me, he said so. It will be fine. I’ll go downstairs and meet with my mother and grandmother and then I’ll tell James everything.

Everything will be fine.




Everything won’t be fine.

I can’t help but shake the foul pit in my stomach as the four of walk through the gate leading towards the castle. For a moment I’m amused with Nick’s amazed face expression as he walks through the gate and Hogwarts is revealed in all its glory.

As we approach the castle, more and more people are joining us. The place is packed with families of seventh years who are here for their graduation. I start looking around in search of Blair, but I can’t find her anywhere. I see one of my former roommates, Lydia, who’s hugging her mother and father. Luckily, she doesn’t notice me.

“Isn’t that your mother?” Nick suddenly says pointing to someone in the crowd. I turn around and my heart is immediately filled with joy at the sight of my mother. She’s standing gracefully on the front steps of Hogwarts, her blonde hair shining golden in the sun.

“Mom!” I can’t help myself but yell. She turns around and smiles when I run towards her and hug her.

“Blair, sweetie!” she says when she hugs me, a smile on her face. “I have missed you.”

“I missed you too, Mom.” I say breathing in the scent of her perfume which is enough to calm down my nerves.

“Aren’t you going to greet your grandmother?” Grandmother, who comes out a shadow just like a ghost, asks. I smile at her as well.

“Hi grandma!” I greet her and can’t help but laugh when she corrects me.

“Good afternoon, grandmother!”

“It’s good to see you haven’t changed at all.” I say when I hug her.

“Wanda, Elizabeth.” Dad greets them nervously when he, Elena and Nick join us. “It’s good to see you.”

“It’s good to see you too, David.” Mum smiles at him. Her smile drops when she spots Elena standing next to Dad and holding his hand. “And, you are?” Mum says her face looking as if something really smelly was under her nose.

“This is Elena.” Dad explains.

“Oh, your girlfriend?” Mum asks and Dad looks at the floor uncomfortable.

“Dad’s fiancé.” I say bitterly and Mum’s face drops completely. It takes her a moment to pull herself together. She smiles brightly and offers her hand to Elena.

“Nice to meet you.” She says through her gritted teeth and Elena smiles at her sweetly.

“The pleasure is all mine, Wanda.” she says then turns to my grandmother. “And Elizabeth, was it? Nice to meet you too.” She offers her hand to my grandmother, but grandmother just stares at it in disgust before she looks at Elena.

“You can call me Madame Pierce.” Grandmother says and it takes all my strength not to burst out laughing. Elena’s sweet smile drops and Mum coughs uncomfortably. She smiles when she notices Nick lingering in the back quietly.

“Nick, was it?” she asks kindly and Nick shakes her hand.

“How do you do, Ma’am?” he says and I turn to look at my grandmother.

“Grandmother, this is Nick.” I say. “My boyfriend.”

“Madame Pierce.” Nick offers her a hand uncomfortably and I’m surprised when she accepts it. “It’s very nice to meet you.”

“Blair?” Grandmother calls me with a small smirk. “You can learn manners from this boy.”

“Okay, where’s Ashley?” Dad asks trying to defuse the tension.

“She’s still not here.” Mum explains. “Meredith and Victoria are though. They’re her best friends. Maybe I should go and ask them-“

“No!” I stop her. “I’ll go and try to find Ash!”

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” Dad asks. “This school is huge. You might get lost.”

“I’ll come with her!” Nick says looking at Dad. “We’ll search for Ashley together.”

“That sounds marvellous.” Grandmother nods. “You and that nice boy go and find Ashley while we find our seats in the Great Hall.”

“We’ll see you in a bit!” Nick says as he follows me through the front door of the castle. “Now what?” Nick asks as we push through the many students that are joining their families in the Great Hall. “Where could she be?”

“Gryffindor Common Room?” I suggest. “Or the library, maybe?”

“Maybe we should split up then?” Nick says. “We have to find Blair as quick as possible and warn her.”

“Fine.” I nod. “You go to the Gryffindor tower and I’ll check the library.” 

“I’ll see you in half an hour back at the entrance hall.” Nick says and kisses me lightly before running off the other way. I sigh and turn around heading towards the library. In an attempt to shorten my walk, I turn around the hidden tapestry but am surprised when someone walks in from the other direction.

“Ash?” James Potter calls me and I stop walking.

“Potter?” I ask not fully understanding what’s going on. He smirks at me and takes a few steps closer to me.

“Oh, Potter?” he asks as he bites his lip seductively. Or at least I think he thinks it’s seductive. “We’re going to play like this, ha Pierce?”

“What are you-“ I start but he suddenly kisses me and I open my eyes in shock. What the fuck is going on?!

“Are you okay?” Potter asks when he notices how tense I am.

“I-“ I start. “I- Yeah.” I nod. “I’m just dandy.”

“You seem stressed.” He says leaning over me and pushing me against the wall. “How about I do that thing I did last night to make you relax?”

“Hell, no!” I say in disgust and Potter furrows his eyebrows.

“Ashley, what’s wrong with you?” he asks. “Why are you acting this way?”

I’m just-“ I start as I start to get away from him slowly. “I just remembered that I forgot to pack a few things. I’ll – I’ll see you downstairs, okay?”

“Okay.” Potter shrugs and looks at me as I make a run for it. I can’t believe James Potter just kissed me! Blair has a lot of explaining to do!




Finally deciding it’s time to leave James’ room and head to the Great Hall to greet my mother, I get up from the bed and head into the empty common room. I guess everyone is already left for the ceremony. That makes me wonder how late I actually am.

I hurry out of the common room and into the corridor leading to the staircase. Just when I’m about to make a turn I hear a familiar voice calling me.


I turn around in shock and find Nick walking towards me. “Nick?!” I ask in shock. “What the hell are you doing here?!”

“We’re all here!” Nick says and I tilt my head in confusion.

“What do you mean all?” I ask nervously.

“Your Dad. And Ashley as well.” Nick explains and my eyes widen in shock.

“Ashley’s here?!” I yell and Nick nods. “And she didn’t think to warn me?!”

“We didn’t know.” Nick shakes his head. “Your Mom wrote to your Dad and the letter arrived this morning. She didn’t have time to warn you. She’s running around the castle trying to find you.”

“You can’t let her!” I snap at Nick.

“What?” Nick asks confused.

“None of my friends know the truth!” I say. “And James doesn’t know who I am either. I have to tell them myself before they see me and Ashley together.”

“Well, you have to do it before the ceremony.” Nick says. “If she’s not there your parents will get suspicious.”

“I have to go down and sort this out.” I say nervously. “You have to go and find Ashley for me!”

“She just sent me to find you!” Nick complains. “Can’t you two sort this out?”

“Nick, please.” I beg. “I have to tell James first.” Nick sighs loudly then points an accusing finger at me.

“Fine!” he hisses. “But the next time you two decide to switch places, you sort out your own shit and leave me out of it!”

“Thanks, Nick!” I say and hug him. “You’re a real friend!”

“Just go!” Nick assures me. “And that James guy better be worth it!”

“He is!” I nod and hug him once more before I run away. I run the whole way from the Gryffindor tower to the Marble Staircase when suddenly another voice calls me.

“Ashley?” I turn around and look at James who’s staring at me confused.

“James!” I smile at him.

“How did you-“ James points a finger up the stairs.

“What?” I ask and he stares at me confused.

“You were just up by the library acting all weird.” He explains and I swallow hard. He must’ve ran into Ashley. “You said you had to pack a few more things!”

“Right! Well, I did.”

“That was five minutes ago!” James points out and I look at him.

“I’m really fast?” I suggest and James shakes his head.

“What’s going on, Ashley?” he asks but I suddenly spot my father at the bottom of the marble staircase hand in hand with Elena.

“What the fuck?” I curse.

“Excuse me?” James asks and I turn to look at him.

“I’ll explain everything, I swear!” I promise. “But I have to go now.”

“Ash!” he calls after me but I ignore him and run down the stairs to face my Dad.

“Dad?” I ask and he turns around to look at me, a smile spreading on his face. Instead of greeting him, my eyes wonder to Elena’s sickeningly sweet face. “What is she doing here?”

“Ashley, it’s so good to see you!” Dad says with a smile.

“I wish I could say the same thing.” I say coldly as I stare at her.

“Honey, I think it’s time to announce the happy news to Ashley, don’t you think?” Elena says with a smile and I furrow my eyebrows.

“What news?” I hiss and Dad rubs his neck nervously.

“Sweetie, Elena and I,” he sighs. “We’re-“

“We’re engaged!” Elena finishes a bright smile plastered on her face.

“No.” I manage to say and Dad looks at me worriedly.

“Ashley, I-“

“I have to go!” I say and before anyone can stop me, I run off towards the dungeons.




Blair wasn’t in the library. She wasn’t in any of the girl’s lavaratories and I searched for her in all of the classrooms as well. Finally, frustrated out of my mind, I decide to search the dungeons. As I make my way downstairs, trying really hard to blend in with the crowd and avoid my family and especially Potter, someone grabs my hand and pulls me on the side.

“Save me, please!” Hilary, one of my ex – roommates says desperately.

“I beg your pardon?” I ask and she looks at me with her eyebrows raised.

“What the fuck?” she asks and I clear my throat.

“I mean, what is it?” I ask. “What do you need saving from?”

Hilary stares at me for a moment suspiciously but finally sighs. “My mother, of course!” Hilary explains. “She’s driving me insane!”

“Believe me, my family is driving me insane as well.” I sigh as well and Hilary nods.

“Have you introduced James to your parents yet?” she asks and I look at her having absolutely no idea what she’s talking about. Blair owes me one hell of an explanation.

“You think I should?”  I ask casually and Hilary furrows her eyebrows in confusion.

“What is wrong with you? You’re acting all weird. And,” she asks eyeing me suspiciously. “Why did you change your clothes? We’re supposed to wear uniforms for the ceremony!”

“Right.” I say as I curse myself silently. “I spilled some- umm- pumpkin juice. I’ll go get changed now!” I say as I run off towards the dungeons.

“The Gryffindor common room is not that way!” Hilary calls after me but I ignore her as I rush through the crowd of people hiding my face slightly so no one else would stop me. I hurry downstairs towards the dungeons where there are less people around. I take a turn into the empty corridor next to Slughorn’s office and breathe out in relief when I notice I’m all alone.

“Ash?!” I hear a voice and when I turn around there’s Blair looking at me in shock.

“Blair, thank Merlin!” I say when I see her and practically tackle her in a hug. “I was looking everywhere for you.”

“Ashley, what the hell?” Blair asks when we stop hugging. “What are you doing here?”

“Dad insisted!” I start explaining. “Look, B., I have to tell you something.”

“About Dad’s engagement, perhaps?” she asks and I sigh. “Yeah, I figured it out when I saw Elena with a freaking engagement ring on her hand.”

“I wanted to tell you, I just didn’t know-“

“Miss Pierce?” There’s a voice behind Blair and without even thinking she pushes me into a nearby closet filled with Potion’s supplies.

“Ow!” I cry out and Blair coughs loudly to cover it up.

“Professor!” Blair says faking a British accent. “What are you still doing here?”

“I should be asking you the same thing, Miss Pierce!” Slughorn says. “The ceremony is about to start!”

“I was just heading that way, sir.” Blair says.

“Were you just talking to someone?” Slughorn asks suspiciously and I hold my breath.

“No, sir.” Blair lies easily.

“I could swear-“ Slughorn starts but then starts laughing. “It can’t be. It must be those fumes in here messing with my mind.”

“Must be.” Blair agrees.

“Shall we, my dear?” Slughorn asks.

“Actually, I have to visit the ladies’ room.” Blair says charmingly.

“Oh right.” Slughorn says awkwardly. “I’ll see you upstairs then.”

“I’ll see you, sir.” Blair says. I wait for a moment before Blair opens the door and I practically fall out of the closet.

“That hurt.” I complain rubbing my back painfully.

“Sorry.” She says and helps me get up.

“Look, about Dad-“ I start but Blair cuts me off.

“You should’ve written to me.” She snaps at me furiously. “I mean, dad marrying Elena. That’s a freaking disaster! You lied to me!”

“Oh, don’t start about lying!” I snap back at her. “James Potter just stuck his tongue down my throat! How do you explain that?!”

“James saw you?” she asks in panic. “He didn’t recognise you, though, right?”

“No.” I say and sigh when I realise just how much this means to her. “Oh my Godric. You’re in love with James?” She looks up at me and just now do I realise how much my sister has changed.

“He doesn’t know the truth.” Blair explains. “He doesn’t know I’m Blair and you’re Ashley.”

“Aha!” There’s a victorious sound coming from behind us and when we turn around, we find Elena standing there with her arms crossed. “Wait ‘til I say the truth to everyone! You two switched places!”




“Elena,” I start calmly. “Please, we can explain.”

“Don’t bother, Ashley!” she says. “Or Blair, or whatever your name is! It doesn’t matter anyways! When your daddy finds out about this, he’ll disown both of you and then I won’t have to deal with you two brats anymore!”

“Elena, please.” I beg once again but she just sweetly smiles at me.

“Everyone will know about this!” Elena says but before she can run and tell everyone, she gets hit with a broom across the head and falls down unconscious.

“Oh, shit!” I say and turn around to look at Ashley who’s holding a broom in her shaky arms. “Ash?”

“Holy fuck, have I killed her?” she asks looking at Elena lying on the floor.

“Ash!” I say amazement washing over me. “Why’d you do this?”

“I couldn’t let her tell everyone!” Ashley says clutching the broom in her hand. “Blair, you have to go and tell Potter the truth! He has to find out from you!”

“But- You’re not mad?“

“No, I’m not mad.” She says with a smile. “I’m so proud. And happy for you.”

“I’m proud of you as well.” I say and look at Elena once again. “I think I’m starting to rub off on you.”

“I think so too.” Ashley smiles.

“Now, what are we going to do with her?” I ask and Ashley and I exchange looks. Suddenly Ashley grins at me and looks towards the closet she was hiding just a moment ago. “No.” I say and Ashley nods at me. “Ashley, no.”

“Oh, yes.” She nods. “You grab her arms and I’ll grab her legs.”

“Oh, there you are!” Nick’s voice suddenly echoes the place. “Your parents are looking everywhere for the two of –“ he stops talking when he walks in on Ashley and me trying to stuff Elena in a supplies closet.

“Hey, Nick.” I greet him casually.

“Hey, baby.” Ashley greets him as well and he just stands there staring at us in shock.

“I always knew you two were going to kill someone.” He finally says.

“Don’t be crazy!” Ashley says. “She’s not dead!”

“Are you sure?” Nick asks and I lean over Elena to check her breathing.

“Yeah, yeah, she’s fine!” I say. “Now, will you help us or not?”

“What is wrong with you?!” Nick hisses looking around in panic. “I swear to Merlin you two are crazy!”

“She found out the truth about us!” I point out. “We couldn’t let her wander around and spread the truth!”

“So you decided to stun her?” Nick snaps.

“We didn’t stun her!” Ashley protests. “We just knocked her out with a broom.”

“You knocked her out with a broom?!” Nick yells at me.

“Shh!” I shush him. “And it wasn’t me. It was Ashley!”

“Ashley!” Nick protests in shock.

“Come on, Nick, we have to hurry!” Ashley snaps at him. “We don’t have time for your lectures.”

“Come on!” I say. “On three!”

“Oh, just step away!” Nick orders and flicks his wand levitating Elena’s body to the closet.

“Oh, right.” I say. “That didn’t occur to me.”

“The ceremony is starting!” Nick says. “Everyone’s looking for you Blair.”


“Come on, we have to hurry!” Ashley says after she closes the supplies closet. The three of us rush up the stairs and into the entrance hall.

“Okay, I’ll just stay hidden until the ceremony’s over and –“ Ashley starts but is interrupted by a very familiar voice.

“Ashley?” James who’s wandering in front of the Great Hall asks and all three of us stop walking, my heart sinking into my feet. Ashley and I turn around to face James who’s standing in shock starring at the three of us.

“Well, fuck.” I hear Nick mutter.

“James-“ I start.

“What the fuck?!” James snaps starring at us, his eyes wondering from me to Ashley. “You- There’s- You two- I-“

“James, I can explain.” I start but suddenly, my Mom and Dad come rushing behind James.

“Ashley? Blair? Nick?” Dad starts. “Where have you been?”

“What is going on in here?” Mom asks looking at me and Ashley and then back at James. Soon enough, Hilary, Savannah, Lydia, Fred and Al come rushing as well.

“What is going on, the ceremony started already!” Fred says then stops in shock when he notices Ashley and me. “Holy cow!”

 “Ashley?” Savannah asks starring at us in shock and Hilary turns to look at everyone in confusion.

“My mind’s not playing tricks on me, right?” she asks. “There are two of them?”

“Ashley, what is going on?” Lydia asks.

“I-“ I start but Mom interrupts me.

“Of course there’s two of them!” she says. “They’re twins!”

“Twins?!” Savannah asks. “Ashley has a twin?”

“Girls, what is happening here?” Dad insists. “And the explanation better be good!”

“Dad, I-“ I start lost for words.

“We-“ Ashley joins in looking for an explanation as well. “I-“

“I’ll explain it!” A voice behind me says and when we turn around there’s Elena, her hair a mess, her clothes crumbled and she is looking livid. “They are not who everyone thinks they are! They switched!”

“What?!” Fred asks furrowing his eyebrows in confusion.

“You’re talking nonsense, Elena.” Dad shakes his head in disbelief.

“They had you fooled, David.” Elena says smugly. “They lied to everyone!”

“Ashley?” James asks pleadingly and I look up at him. “You are Ashley, right?” Immediately my eyes fill with tears and I shake my head.

“I wanted to tell you, I swear.” I say in my American accent and the reaction is immediate. Mom gasps in shock and Dad curses. The girls just look at each other in confusion and James is taken aback by the words that just came out of my mouth. “James, please, I-“

“Don’t.” he says.

“Please, James-“ I beg and take a step towards him, but he takes a step back shaking his head.

“No!” he snaps. “You- You lied to me! I don’t even know you!”

“It’s still me, James, please!” I cry.

“What is this commotion about?!” Angry voice of Professor McGonagall demands when she steps out of the Great Hall closely followed by my grandmother, James’ relatives and the rest of the school. “We have a serious ceremony ahead and you keep shouting in here?”

“I’ll tell you what’s going on!” Elena says victoriously. “We have all been lied to. Those two girls aren’t who they claim to be! They switched places!”

“Switched places?” Grandmother repeats in confusion. “What-?” she looks at me and then back at Ashley. “No.” she shakes her head. “That can’t be!”

“Oh, but it is!” Elena nods. “This one over here is Blair!” She points at me. “And this,” she points at Ashley. “Is Ashley. They have fooled you all!”

“Elena, stop talking!” Dad says firmly and looks at me and Ashley. “Girls, this can’t be true!”

“It is.” Ashley confesses half - heartedly. “We-“ she takes a deep breath. “We did it last summer. When Blair came to London. She stayed here as me and I went back to New York pretending to be her.”

“This is bullshit!” James says and turns around.

“No, James, please listen to me!” I say and he turns to look at me angrily.

“You don’t get it, ha?” he yells at me. “Ashley or Blair or whatever your name is! This is not some stupid prank or competition! You lied to me!” he points to all of my friends who just stare at me in disbelief lost for words. “You lied to everyone.”

“I know.” I cry. “But it’s still me.”

“I don’t even know who you are.” He spits at me. “I never want to see you again!”

“James, please!” I beg again, tears spilling down my cheeks as he angrily marches away from me and up the marble staircase.

“Do you see now, David?” Elena asks poisonously. “They lied to you. They attacked me with a broom when I found out about all of this!”

“Elena, stop talking!” Dad threatens.

“I just want you to finally see what kind of daughters you have!” Elena says with a smirk.

“Oh, shut up, bitch!” My mother yells at her taking everyone by surprise. Elena looks at her smiling sweetly.

“And what are you yelling at me for?” she asks innocently. “You should be angry with yourself at how your daughters turned out.”

“That’s it!” Mom snaps as she angrily clenches her wand.

“Will everyone calm down?” Professor McGonagall demands. “We need to figure out this situation and discuss it peacefully.”

“I can’t be here.” I say shaking my head.

“Blair, are you okay?” Ashley asks gently rubbing my back. I look at Al and Fred and the rest of James’ family with a feeling of great pain in my chest.

“I- I can’t.” I start having difficulty breathing. “I need to go!”

I turn on my heel and practically run out of the castle. I don’t stop running until I reach Hogsmeade. Once there, I apparate to the first place that pops into my mind. My grandmother’s house.




And here it is ladies and gentlemen, the reveal. It sees appropriate that has reopened and I got to put up this long awaited chapter here. I'm sorry that I've been away for so long, but I just couldn't bring myself up to post the story somewhere else. This page is home. This page and your stories, your reviews got me through some though times and I'm glad I get to be a part of it all over again. 

I can't wait to hear your reviews, I hope I did okay. I've been working on this chapter for a long time and I hope I did you justice. 

I love you all so much and I missed you with all my heart. The story is coming to an end and I want to thank everyone who's stuck with me since 2014 since I first posted it. 

Love you XO

Chapter 44: The One Where Everything\'s Revealed
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]


“Blair!” Mum screams once again but it’s too late. Blair’s already gone.

“I’m going after her.” I say but Elena stops me.

“Oh, no, you’re not!” she steps in front of me with a smirk.

“Get out of my way or I’ll swear I’ll swing that broom again.” I threaten.

“I’d like to see you try!” she says as she pulls out her wand.

“Elena!” Dad gasps but before either of us can do anything, Mum flicks her wand and Elena’s wand comes flying out of her hand.

“That’s my daughter you’re threatening, you bitch.” Mum says coldly. Elena just looks at her furiously.

“Like mother, like daughter!” she says.

“Elena, that’s enough!” Dad says.

“David, come on!” Elena protests. “Not everything can be about them!” she points at me. “You have a new life now, with me. You don’t need any of them anymore.”

“They’re my daughters!” Dad snaps at her. “Of course everything’s about them! You can’t just show up and undermind my daughters and me and my wife-“ he stops when he realises what he just said. Mum, grandmother and I look at him in shock.

“What?” Elena hisses at him, her eyebrows raised.

“I mean, my ex-wife, obviously.” Dad says uncomfortably.

“David,” Elena crosses her arms threateningly. “You either leave with me right now, or you can forget about me.”

I just stare at Elena and then at Dad and then back at Elena. “No, Elena.” Dad shakes his head. “My place is with my family. And your place is nowhere near me. I’m sorry I realised that just now.”

“What are you saying?” Elena demands her pretty face scrunched up in anger.

“I’m saying you can forget about me and my family.” Dad says coolly and I can’t help but smile. Elena just looks at him and then at all of us. She angrily stomps her feet and then marches out of the castle as well.

“Dad.” I say looking at him happily.

“I’m so sorry, Ashley.” He says looking at me. “You were right. I- I’m just sorry it took me this long to realise that I’ve been with her for all the wrong reasons.”

“Dad, I-“ I start but am interrupted by Professor McGonagall who coughs loudly.

“I’m sorry to interrupt your family moment,” she starts. “But we still have some technicalities to discuss. Technically, you, Ashley,” she says looking at me. “Didn’t finish school here. Your sister did.”

“I don’t care about that now!” I snap at her. “I have to find my sister!”

“Ashley Monique Pierce!” My grandmother steps up fiercely. “You will stay put and will listen.”

I stare at her furiously for a moment. “No.” I say finally and my grandmother’s eyebrows jump up.

“I beg your pardon?” she asks.

“I said no.” I say finally. “I’m so tired of doing what everyone else says. There are far more important things we ought to worry about than our jobs and appearances or money, grandmother. I’m going after Blair!”

“Ashley!” Dad yells but I ignore him. I run out of the castle and into the school’s grounds. I look around the Hogwarts grounds as if that were to give me an idea where my sister might’ve stormed off to. Her heart just got broken, so I don’t think she would’ve apparated all the way back to New York and she doesn’t have anywhere else to go but back at grandmother’s place.

I rush towards Hogsmeade and once I’m out of Hogwarts grounds, I apparate directly to the house. For a moment I’m taken aback by the serenity of my childhood home. I got used to the craziness that was almost natural back at Dad’s apartment in New York.

“Miss Ashley?” I hear a voice and when I turn around there’s Beth standing at the kitchen door.

“Beth!” I say “Blair? Is she-?”

“She’s upstairs.” Beth nods. “She’s locked herself in her room. She’s not well, Miss. What happened?”

“It’s a long story, Beth.” I say as I rush through the hallway and up the stairs. “I’ll explain it later.”

“I’ll make some tea, Miss.” Beth nods and I smile at her.

“That sounds great, thank you.” I say as I rush up the stairs and towards our guest bedroom that served as Blair’s room while she stayed here during the summer break. I sigh and walk to the door. I knock gently on the door.

“B?” I call her. “It’s me. Would you please open up?”

“Not now, Ash.” Blair says, her voice sounding as if she’s crying.

“Blair, come on.” I beg. “I- I’m so sorry for everything.”

The door suddenly opens up and I find Blair standing there. “This whole thing was a mistake!” she snaps at me tears streaming down her face. “You got everything and I got nothing! You have Nick and you have a fashion show coming up and I-” she cries.

“Blair, that’s not true.” I try to reason with her. “You have me and- Mum and Dad. And I’m sure Potter will-“

“Don’t even talk about him.” She hisses at me. “Your family never even liked him. Why do you think I never told you about him? You would just do what you do best and criticize me.”

“When have I ever criticized you?!” I snap back at her.

“Always!” she yells. “You’re the same as grandmother! Nothing is ever good enough for you! I just wish I never listened to you and switched places. Things should’ve stayed the way they were!”

“Blair, I never wanted for this to happen.” I say pleadingly.

“Just leave me alone.” Blair sighs and before I can say anything else, she shuts the door in front of me. I just stare at the door for a moment before I march downstairs angrily.

“Urgh!” I yell and Beth raises her eyebrows at me.

“Miss Ashley, what happened?” Beth asks worriedly and I pace around furiously.

“Everyone found out, Beth!” I yell out in frustration. “And Blair and Potter- I don’t even know! She never said a word and-“ My ramble is interrupted when the entrance door opens and grandmother, closely followed by Mum, Dad and Nick walks in.

“You two have some serious explaining to do!” she yells out. “Where is Blair?”

“Upstairs, but I don’t think-“ I start but Dad cuts me off.

“Blair, get down here!” he yells.

“She won’t come down.” I explain. “I already tried to talk to her. She slammed the door in my face.”

“What do you mean she won’t come down?” Grandmother hisses. “Do you have any idea what the two of you did? How you embarrassed yourselves? How you embarrassed me?!”

“Does this really have to be about you, grandmother?” I roll my eyes at her.

“Excuse me?” She asks furiously and I cross my hands preparing myself for the battle. “You made a scene in front of everyone at Hogwarts!” Grandmother yells. “Do you have any idea how many Ministry officials were there? How do you expect to get a job there after this fiasco?!”

“I don’t expect to get a job there!” I snap at her. “I never did!”

“What are you talking about?” Grandmother asks furiously.

“Yes, you’ve heard me.” I nod my head aware that Mum and Dad are looking at me in shock as well. “That’s why I left for New York. I’m going to be a fashion designer!”

For a moment everyone’s just staring at me in shock. And then, grandmother bursts out laughing. “Are you drunk?” she asks with a smirk on her face. “You? A fashion designer? That is absolute rubbish! I will pull some connections and try to smoothen things over. You will get your position in the Minister’s office just like your grandfather has always wanted.”

“I’m not!” I protest. “I want to move to New York and be a fashion designer! If I stay here and start working at the Ministry I’ll end up just like-“

“Like me.” Mum finishes and I look at her.

“No, I didn’t mean that.” I say somehow calmer.

“Yes, you did.” She nods and I can see how sad she is.

“Mum, no.” I say.

“Wanda-“ Dad tries to reason with her.

“No, it’s fine.” She says calmly. “I think I’ll go talk to Blair. It’s not like things can get any worse!”

“Mum.” I try again but she ignores me and heads upstairs. We stare after her in silence before Beth awkwardly clears her throat.

“Is anyone up for a cup of tea?” she asks.

“Let’s make it a cup of brandy.” Grandmother insists. “Merlin knows tea won’t get us through a day like this!”




I lie in bed, safely curled up under the covers hoping, well, praying actually, that I’ll just wake up in James’ bed, safely tucked in his arms and all of this will turn out to be a really bad dream.

How could’ve this happened? I was so happy just this morning. I had everything. James and I were doing perfectly fine and for the first time ever, I had friends other than Nick I could count on. And now, everything turned to shit.

“Blair?” I hear a knock on the door and recognise my mother’s voice. “Blair, will you please let me in?” I decide to stay quiet not really wanting to face anyone and let alone her. “Blair, please?” she begs and I recognise hurt in her voice. I stay quiet what so ever, but she doesn’t give up. I hear her sigh at the other end of the door before she continues.

“I let you down.” She says. “I am a terrible mother to you. Hell, I’m a terrible mother to Ashley as well. I’m your mother and yet, I let someone else take charge of your life. Just like I let someone else take charge of my own life.” I sit up in bed but don’t make a sound. Instead, I listen.

“I screwed up, Blair.” She says and I can tell she’s crying now. “What kind of a mother can’t tell her daughters apart? I should’ve known, Blair. I should’ve stopped you before all of this happened. I should’ve stopped you before you got hurt. That’s what a mother is supposed to do. I am sorry, baby girl, I am so sorry.”

And suddenly, despite all odds, I don’t feel like talking to anyone else but her. My mother. I slowly get out of bed and walk to the door. I flick my wand and the door opens. I face my mother on the other side, tears streaming down her face. I can only assume I look even worse. She just looks at me and suddenly, for the first time ever, I really need my Mom.

“Mom.” I manage to say and start crying and without hesitation, she pulls me into a hug. In the next moment we’re both crying. We’re crying because of James, because of Dad, grandfather, Ashley, because of the Ministry and because of the Quidditch. But finally, the wall between us is broken down.


“So, start from the beginning?” Mom asks half an hour later, after both of us have no more tears to cry out. We’re sitting next to the window, a warm June day lighting up the room.

“I guess it’s time that I tell the whole truth.” I sigh and she nods lightly. “I agreed to go to Hogwarts so I could try out for their Quidditch team. Well, at least that was the plan.”

“Did you get in?” Mom asks with a smile on her face.

“I did, but I quit in the middle of the year so I don’t think I have a professional career to look forward  to.” I confess.

“Why did you give up?”

“It’s a long story.” I sigh and Mom looks at me.

“Does it have anything to do with James Potter?” she asks and I visibly flinch at the mention of his name.

“Everything has something to do with James.” I say after a moment of silence. “From the very freaking start.” I sigh. “I can’t believe it got this far. I couldn’t stand him at first, you know. He was so arrogant and self – absorbed. And then something changed and after we first kissed before the Christmas break, I had a feeling.”

“What feeling?” Mom asks.

“That I would either have him for the rest of my life or he will break my heart.” I say my eyes filling with tears again.

“Oh, sweetie.” Mom says as she holds my hand. “I know the feeling.”

“You do?” I ask tears spilling and she nods trying to smile at me.

“I do.” She says with a sigh. “I’m sorry it had to be the second one for the both of us.”

“Are you talking about Dad?” I ask her frankly and she sighs again.

“Does it matter?”

“Yes.” I insist. “Yes, it matters. Not everything can go to shit around here.”

“Language, Blair.” She scolds me and stands up from the chair she was sitting in.

“I don’t care!” I say and stand up after her. “Prove it to me, Mom, I beg you. Prove it to me that it doesn’t matter how much we screw things up! Please tell me there’s a chance to fix it all!”

“How can I tell you that when I don’t even believe it?” she suddenly snaps at me. “I don’t. I believe everything has consequences. I believe that I would only hurt him more if I admit that after all these years,” she sighs again. “That after all this time I still love him.” She finishes and we both stare at each other in shock.

“You love him?” I repeat and she nods. I can see tears spilling from her eyes now as well.

“I have for the last 14 years.” She admits. “Every single day I have missed him.”

“Why did you leave then?” I ask for Merlin knows what time.

“I love David, I always have.” She shrugs. “But you and Ashley will always be my biggest loves. And at the time, I thought it was better to leave.”

“You can’t possibly think this is the right thing now?!” I yell. “Something has to change! We can’t keep living like this!”

“It’s too late, Blair.” she shrugs and heads for the door. “Please, come downstairs. All of us have to talk about this.”

“Is it too late for me?” I beg finally and she turns around. “Am I going to feel like this for the rest of my life too?”

“No.” she assures me with a smile. “You’re young. The whole life is in front of you. You will forget all about James. Now, please, come downstairs. Let’s settle this like family.” With that said she leaves the room. And when the door closes after her, I’m left alone thinking ‘What family?’.




“For the hundredth time,” I say rubbing my temples. “I’m not going to work at the Ministry. Hell, I don’t even plan on staying here in England.”

“And where the hell do you think you’ll live?” Grandmother snaps at me.

“With me of course.” Dad says looking at grandmother. “She can stay with me in New York. I am her father after all.”

“David, you can’t be serious.” Grandmother says sceptically. “You are Ashley’s father and all, but you can’t possibly think this is the right choice for her?”

“I don’t know if it is.” Dad shrugs. “I didn’t know if I was making right choices when I was eighteen either. Hell, I’m forty and I’m still not sure of my decisions. But if you want to do it Ashley-“ he continues looking at me and I smile.

“Yes, I do.” I nod eagerly. “I got an internship with a famous designer last year and I can honestly say that I love every bit of it.”

“Then you should do it.” Mum, who just walked in, says. Her eyes are red and she looks like she’s been crying, but she has a small smile on her face none the less.

“You really think so?” I ask and she nods.

“Yes sweetie.” She says with a smile. “If this is your passion, then you go ahead and do it. I’m just sorry I didn’t realise all of this before.”

“Wanda, what on Earth are you talking about?!” Grandmother snaps at Mum.

“Maybe I should wait outside?” Nick, who’s sitting quietly in the corner trying to be invisible, says.

“Sit down, sweetie.” Mum ushers him. “You are a part of this family as well.” She finishes and I feel such warmth in my heart at the moment. I always knew she loved me, but this is the first time she stood up for me. For the first time ever, I feel accepted.

“Wanda, you can’t be serious!” Grandmother snaps as she stands up angrily from the table. “A fashion designer?! That’s not a proper job! I’m sure even you can tell that!”

Mum turns to face her anger clearly visible on her face. “The only thing I’m sure about is that I am the girls’ mother and I haven’t been acting like it for the last fourteen years! I have let you take command of my entire life and that caused me to lose the love of my life and my two beautiful baby girls! And I know you saw how miserable I was! You just chose not to acknowledge it because yours was the proper way! Well, mother I am done with it! My girls can do whatever they want and I’ll be here for them whatever they decide and if you’re not going to stand by me and my daughters, I will have to cut you out of their lives. And frankly, maybe I should’ve done that a long time ago!”

The rest of us just stare at her in surprise. No one has ever heard Mum talk to anyone like that and let alone her own mother. Also, I’m not quiet sure if I heard it right, but did she refer to Dad as the love of her life? I look at Dad but he’s just staring at Mum with a shocked face expression.

Grandmother quickly gets over the initial shock. Her face sterns up and she looks taller than usual when she speaks up. “How dare you, Wanda?” she hisses. “I gave you everything! I fixed all of your mistakes! I gave you and your daughter a roof over your heads!”

She sounds completely terrifying but Mum refuses to stand back. “Well maybe I liked all of my mistakes!” she shoots back. “I liked travelling! I liked writing! I liked- No! I loved David and my life in New York.” she finishes and turns to Dad, tears evident in her eyes. “And I miss it. I miss it every day.” Dad stares at her, speechless. Nick and I don’t even dare to breathe.

“Wanda-“ Dad starts but grandmother doesn’t let him finish.

“This is an insult to your father’s memory!” she snaps not looking like her usual gracious self at all anymore. “He would’ve never wanted all of this!”

“You’re wrong.” Blair, who just showed up at the kitchen door says suddenly. I wonder how long she’s been here. “He would want us all to be happy, no matter what. He would want Ashley to be a fashion designer. He would want Mom to be happy.” Everyone is looking at her now and I don’t miss the part where she refers to our mother as ‘Mom’. She never called her like that.

“Your grandfather wouldn’t have wanted for this embarrassment to fall on our family name!” Grandmother snaps back.

“He was at my Quidditch game!” Blair snaps back and all of us stare at her in shock. “He knew I was playing Quidditch for the Gryffindor team and he didn’t come to scold me. He was there to support me. He was proud of me.”

“I bet he was.” Mum smiles at her and Blair gently squeezes her hand with a small smile. Mum turns to look at grandmother. “I think it’s time you stop telling other people how to live their lives. What you did to me, you will not do to my daughters.”

“Wanda, as long as you live under my roof, you’re going to follow my rules and I won’t have any of this!” Grandmother threatens.

“Then I won’t live under your roof anymore!” Mum yells back and grandmother starts laughing loudly.

“And where will you live then?” she asks poisonously.

“With me!” Dad suddenly says and all of us look at him in shock. He turns to look at Mum. “I mean, if you want to.”

“David, I –“ Mum smiles. “I wouldn’t want to impose. I mean, your fiancé-“

“Ex- fiancé.” Dad points out and Blair raises her eyebrows at me. I shake my head signalling her I’ll explain it later. “And I, I proposed to her too quickly. Blair- I mean, Ashley,” he smiles at me. “She tried to reason with me but I didn’t listen.” He takes Mum’s hands. “I realise now I was with her just because I was afraid of being alone, but Wanda, I still think about you every day. You are still the love of my life. I have loved you ever since the first day I met you and I know it’s too soon but I-“

To everyone’s surprise Mum practically throws herself at him and shuts him up with a kiss. Dad looks at her with shocked and Mum smiles at him. “It’s been so long.” She says. “And I don’t think we should waste more time.” She kisses Dad once again and I can’t help but smile. I grab Nick’s hand and can’t actually believe how lucky I am. Every one of my wishes came true at the end. I look at Blair and notice she’s smiling as well, but her eyes are full of sadness. Suddenly I feel guilty. She’s right. I’ve got everything  I ever wanted and she- I just wish she told me about Potter.

“This is nonsense.” Grandmother interrupts my thoughts and looks at mother. “Is this really what you want?”

“Yes, mother.” Wanda says and looks at Dad. “All I ever wanted.”

“Then you’re my daughter no more.” Grandmother says stubbornly. She turns around and heads through the door. “Beth, walk our guests out, please.”

“Grandmother-“ Blair starts but Mum shakes her head.

“It’s okay sweetie.” She nods with determination although I can see how much she’s hurt by her mother’s actions.

“She’ll come around.” Dad assures Mum and she smiles softly at him.

“Maybe.” She says. “But for now,” she asks holding her hands out for Blair and me. She smiles when both of us take it. “Let’s  go home.”




I am back! First of all Happy Holidays to all of you! I wish you and your families happiness, understanding and most importantly love! The rest will come easily! 

I know I haven't updated the story for a long time but I haven't forgotten about it! I have just been struggling with writing this chapter because I want it to be perfect but I'm pretty happy how it all worked out. 

Thank you so much for all of your support and reviews. You have no idea how much it means to me. I love you all. 

I hope you like this chapter as well and I can't wait to hear your thoughts so review, review, review! 


For those of you that are also reading my other story,  Mother-To-Be: The Baby Manual, I want to apologize for not updating at all but I'm still working on the story as well and I hope to continue updating after I finish The Switch! 


Thank you all once again and I wish you a very Merry Christmas! Love you all xoxo








Chapter 45: The One Where It All Ends
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]




“Ashley!“ I hear Gerard calling me the moment I sit down in my office to take a sip of coffee. With a sigh I get up for what it seems a hundredth time and peek through the door of his office.

“You do realise I’m not your intern anymore?” I ask with a smile. “You can’t yell at me when you feel like it! I have work to do!”

“First of all,” Gerard says. “I regret hiring you full time only because all the other interns are imbeciles.” I look at two girls standing behind him, who are clearly interns, exchange terrified looks but it doesn’t seem like Gerard noticed anything. “And second,” he continues. “I’m still your boss and I need your opinion on something.”

“Sure boss.” I make sure to emphasize the word and he looks at me smugly over the rim of his glasses.

“With the fashion show that was supposed to be taking place in June being postponed,” he says angrily. “We’ve gotten ourselves into even more shit if even impossible.” He sighs and I nod understandingly. Two months ago, the venue for the fashion show got cancelled literally a day before it was supposed to take place. And now, as if that wasn’t enough, we have to make the show outstanding so people would forget that terrible mishap almost two months ago.

“I need you to go over the seating charts.” Gerard continues. “And flower arrangements. The morons I call my internes decided carnations were the flowers to go with! Carnations!”

“Well, we-“ One of the two girls says but Gerard puts his hand up to shut her up. She shuts her mouth instantly and I clear my throat.

“Okay, then.” I say. “Could you please take these to my office and then go get yourself a coffee.” I smile at them. “My treat.” They look at me gratefully and without another word take the stack of papers from Gerard’s desk.

“You need to take it easy.” I say as soon as they leave. In response Gerard rubs his temples tiredly. “They’ve been here for a week. They’ll learn.”

“Would you consider being my intern again?” He asks desperately and I smile.

“No.” I say and he sighs. “But I’ll help you with the fashion show none the less.” I say as I sit on a chair next to his desk. “I also need your opinion on few of my designs. Dom is coming to New York tomorrow for the last dress rehearsal before the show and I still need to put some finishing touches.”

“You worry too much.” Gerard says as he takes a look at the designs. “Your designs are fucking perfect. Shouldn’t you be concentrating on moving in with that handsome boyfriend of yours?”

I smile at the thought of Nick and our recent decision to move in together. After having graduated with pretty decent grades, Nick got offered a job here at the Ministry in New York in the department of International Muggle Relations. Finally having settled in an apartment in Queens, he asked me to move in with him.

“We’ve decided to postpone our plans until the fashion show is over.” I explain. “He’s busy with his work at the Ministry and I have a lot to do here.”

“Are you sure your decision has nothing to do with your sister?” Gerard asks looking at me suspiciously. I sigh deeply and stare at my designs again. “So I thought.” Gerard nods. “How is Blair?”

“Miserable.” I look at him. “Not that she’ll admit it.” I explain. “She’s working a job she hates, she comes home, pretends everything’s okay, but when she thinks I’m asleep I can hear her cry.”

“That poor thing.” Gerard shakes his head. “I’m sure she’ll find another job.”

“I don’t think it’s about the job.” I sigh. “She doesn’t talk about him and all of us don’t even mention him, but she misses Potter. I can tell. I just- I don’t know how to make things better. I have everything I ever wanted and she-“ I sigh again. “I feel like it’s my fault.”

“Did she say that?” Gerard asks and I shake my head.

“No, well-“ I say. “She did once but she apologized for it. I can see she’s happy for me. She’s the one who’s encouraging me to move in with Nick but I don’t know how I’m supposed to leave her like this.”

“You won’t be leaving her, Ashley.” Gerard insists. “You’ll always be sisters. You’ll always be there for each other.”

“You haven’t seen her, Gerard.” I say. “She’s changed. She plasters a smile on her face as if deciding everything’s okay but it’s just a mask. She’s not as cheerful as she used to be. No trace of real happiness left. For the last two months,” I explain. “She wakes up before everyone else, not that she actually sleeps, and reads through every single daily newspaper. Not that she’s telling anyone but I think she’s searching for every bit of information about Potter. Last week while I was searching for a spare quill, I found all these little articles about his family tucked under her bed. It’s like she’s clinging to every piece of him she can find. Blair’s not well, Gerard and I don’t know how to help her.”




I stand in front of the closed door of my apartment willing myself to smile before I walk inside. I can tell everyone’s feeling sorry for me and I try not to give them reason to. I can feel everyone staring at me when I’m not looking trying to convince themselves I’m not falling apart. And I’m not. Not really.

I fell apart months ago.

Blinking the tears away, I plaster a fake smile on my face before I open the door. “I’m home!” I announce happily. Mom pops out from the kitchen with a smile on her face.

“Great honey! How was work?”

“Great!” I lie as I put my bag on the kitchen counter. Once we came to New York, I was pleasantly surprised when Hogwarts accepted my last year there as a transfer, so practically the grades I earned on my N.E.W.T.s were my own and they weren’t that bad even. Not that I cared because I didn’t want an academic future for myself at all. A year ago I had no idea what I wanted to do with myself and during my time at Hogwarts I figured I wanted to play Quidditch but right now, one look at my broom would make me want to cry. It served as a reminder of all the beautiful moments I had in Hogwarts. Of Hilary, Lydia, Savannah. Of Al and Rose. Of Fred. Of him.

“Sweetie, are you okay?” Mom asks and I smile brightly at her.

“Never better!” I lie again. “Do you need help with lunch?” I offer but she just looks at me.

“Blair-“ she starts but I stop her.

“Honestly, Mom, I’m okay.” I assure her. “Really.”

“No, you’re not.” Mom shakes her head. “And you don’t have to pretend for the sakes of us. We’re here for you. Nick and Ashley are there for you and they feel like you’re avoiding them.”

“Is that what all of you do now days?” I snap as I grab a carrot and start angrily chopping it. “Talk about me behind my back?”

“Of course not!” Mom protests. “We’re just worried about you!”

“Well, don’t be!” I snap and just in that moment Dad apparates in the middle of the room from work.

“Good day, my beautiful ladies!” he says cheerfully but when he notices the tension in the room his face expression falls. “Am I interrupting something?” he asks.


“Yes!” Mom says at the same time and I look at her angrily. “Sweetie, we are all worried about you.”

“For the hundredth time,” I say through my teeth. “You don’t have to be.”

“B, you can’t say we’re worried about nothing.” Dad says gently. “You are barely eating, Ashley says you’re not sleeping at all and-“

“Will everyone just move on with their lives and leave me the hell alone?” I burst out. “I have a job! I’m perfectly fine with waitressing! It brings in the money! I have moved on and so should you! Don’t think I can’t tell that you’re dragging around this apartment just to keep an eye on me! I just wish everyone would mind their own business and let me be!”  I finish by throwing the knife and the carrot back on the counter and march to mine and Ashley’s room.

“Blair!” I can hear Dad call after me but before he reaches me, I apparate. The next second I’m standing in an elegant dining room of a town house in London. The person in front of me doesn’t show a sign of surprise or shock. She carefully puts her tea mixed with a few drops of gin back on the table and looks at me sternly.

“Hello, grandmother.” I greet her.




“What do you mean she disappeared?” Nick asks for a hundredth time and the rest of us look at him annoyed. “I’m just not clear on the whole situation!” he says defensively.

“It’s all my fault.” Mum says as she nervously paces around the flat. “I shouldn’t have confronted her about all of this. It was too much.”

“It’s not your fault, Wanda.” Dad assures her gently taking her hand into his. “We should’ve talked to sooner.”

“I tried, Dad.” I say. “Believe me, I tried.”

A week after the whole fiasco at Hogwarts when we were all settled back in New York and I started working full time for Gerard, Blair and I were spending the evening alone while Mum and Dad were out for dinner. I have spent the entire week avoiding Blair after the fight we’ve had at our grandmother’s place. I buried myself with work and spent every waking moment away from work with Nick. Blair just started waitressing at the local bar and was supposed to be working for the weekend, but a friend asked her to switch shifts so somehow, both of us had an evening of. Blair locked herself in the room while I worked on a couple designs in the kitchen. All for nothing because I couldn’t put my mind to work. Not while my sister was in the room next door probably crying her eyes out.

After an hour or so, I decided to check in on her. I gently knock on the door and when I come in, I find her standing by the window starring into the bustling streets of New York. It’s been only a week since we’ve been back but she already lost weight. She barely ate and I know for a fact she hasn’t been sleeping well. There were dark circles under her eyes and her skin was pale.

“May I?” I ask and she turns around almost robotically. She manages a smile.

“Of course.” She says.

I walk in the room closing the door behind me and sit on my bed. “I’ve been avoiding you.” I say and she smiles sadly at me.

“I know.” She nods and sits on her bed. “I’ve been avoiding you too.”

“How come?” I ask confused and she shakes her head.

“What I said back in London,” she starts. “I didn’t mean it. None of this